Physiologia Epicuro-Gassendo-Charltoniana, or, A fabrick of science natural, upon the hypothesis of atoms founded by Epicurus repaired [by] Petrus Gassendus ; augmented [by] Walter Charleton ...

PHYSIOLOGIA Epicuro-Gassendo-Charltoniana : OR A FABRICK OF SCIENCE NATURAL , Upon the Hypothesis of ATOMS , Founded by EPICVRVS , Repaired by PETRVS GASSENDVS , Augmented by WALTER CHARLETON , Dr. in Medicine , and Physician to the late CHARLES , Monarch of Great - Britain .

The FIRST PART .

Fernelius , in praefat. ad lib. 2. de Abditis rerum Caussis .

Atomos veteres jam ridemus , miramúrque ut sibi quisquam persuaserit , Corpora quaedam solida , atque individua , fortuita illa concursione , res magnitudine immensas , varietate multitudinéque infinitas , omnemque absolutissimum hunc Mundi ornatum effecisse . At certè , si Democritus mortem cum vita commutare posset , multò acri●● haec , quae putamus Elementa , suo more rideret .

LONDON , Printed by Tho: Newcomb , for Thomas Heath , and are to be sold at his shop in Russel-street , neer the Piazza of Covent-Garden . 1654.

TO THE HONOVRABLE M ris . ELIZABETH VILLIERS , WIFE TO THE HONORABLE ROBERT VILLIERS ESQUIRE . MADAM ,

THe excellent Monsieur Des Cartes , I remember , in his Dedicatory Epistle of his Principles of Philosophy , to that illustrious Lady , the Princess Elizabeth ; shewed Himself so much a Courtier , as to profess unto Her Highness , that of all Persons living , who had perused his former Writings , He knew none , that perfectly understood them , except Herself only . This , Madam , is somewhat more than what I shall adventure to say to you , in this my humble Address . Not that I might not , with the Authority of Truth , and the willing Testimonies of all judicious Persons , whom you have at any time dignified with your incomparable Conversation , affirme ; That Acuteness of Wit , and Soundness of Iudgement are as Eminent in you , as in any that I know , of either Sex . But , that I conceive it to be more consistent with my Duty of Conformity to the strict Laws of your Humility ( which is supreme among your many Virtues , if there can be Supremacy where All are Superlative ) only to ask you leave , so far to justifie My self , in this way of Devotion , as publikely to own my Assurance ; that of all my Readers , none will meet with fewer Difficulties , or discover more Lapses and Errors , than your self : nor could that Book be clearly understood by the Author , when He wrote it , which you cannot easily understand , when you are pleased to read it ; be the Argument thereof of what kind soever , and the Language either Italian , French , or English , which are all equally your own .

But , I have little reason to speak of justifying this my Devotion , to the World ; when that , by the General Tribute of Admiration and Reverence , which your Excellencies duely receive from it , is fully convinced , that I am not capable of declaring a greater Prudence , in any action of my whole life , than in this of laying down both my self and this mean Oblation of my Observance and Gratitude , at the feet of a Personage , whose single Name is acknowledged to define All the possible Perfections of Humanity : and , upon consequence , cannot fail to give to both Me and my Writings not only an Estimation among Good Men ; but also a full Protection from the Malevolence of Evil. And , I have been very lately told by some ( and Those such Eminent Witts too ; as that very Noble Persons , to whom they have Dedicated their Labours , have thereby received no small Additions of Honour ) that they seriously Envied the good fortune of my resolution of invocating your Patronage of this Epicurean Philosophy ; forasmuch as they were confirmed , that I had taken the most certain course , to procure Immortality thereunto , by offering it up to the Favour of so great an Example of all Heroick Accomplishments , as that Her Memory must ever continue verdant and sacred to all Posterity since it could not be , while Generous Minds should conserve the Memorials of Her as the Mirrour in which Vertue used to dresse Herself , when she would appear Amiable and Graceful ; but that they must often cast some glances of valew upon the Remains of Him , who had so deep a sentiment of Her goodness , as to have known no other Ambition , but that commendable one of making Himself eternally known for Her most humble and obsequious Votary .

That , which would more become me , were to make my Excuses for the exceeding Boldness of this my Application ; and to pravent such Objections as may lye against the Rashness of my Zeal : in selecting such a way to express my Reverence , as cannot secure me from a suspect of Prophanation ; and praesenting to you such a Sacrifice of my Thankfulness , as , if estimated according to its own Vnworthiness , must make it a quaestion , whether I had any designe of being Thankful at all . And here , to the First , I might justly plead ; that a great Part of this Volume was composed in your House ( the chief Mansion of well-order'd Hospitality ) and All of it in the strength of your Inspiration . That the Book comes not into your hands , to Informe , but only Remember you of many of those Discourses of Nature , which your Noble Husband and your self have often suffered me to entertain ( would to God , I might have said , satisfy ) your eager Curiosity withal , at those hours your industrious Minds required Relaxation from the bent of more grave and advantageous Thoughts . That , having the Honour of so great a Trust , as that of your most praecious Lives committed unto me ; it highly concern'd me , to study and pursue all ways of Demonstrating my self not altogether uncapable thereof , and more especially this of Natural Philosophy , which being the Grounds , is also the Measure of a Good Physician . And , that when your Husband being acquainted with my Purpose of Enquiring into the Nature of Souls , both Brutal and Human , in a distinct Work , though but the Remaining Moity of this Physiologie ; had injoyned me to deliver the same into his hands , as soon as I should have finished it : I instantly apprehended , I had an opportunity of a Double Happiness , the one of being equally Grateful to Two singular Friends ; the other , of Allying those Two Treatises by Consecration , which would be of so neer Affinity in their Subjects .

As for the Other ; I might easily alleage , that Great spirits use not to estimate Praesents that are brought them , by the value they carry in themselves : but the Affections of those who offer them . That Thank fulness is the Poor mans wealth , and makes him , in the eyes of Generosity , stand in competition , for respect , with the Rich. That though this my Oblation hold no proportion to the immense height of your Merit , yet it is equal to that of my Power , and , indeed , the best that my Gratitude was able to advance upon the slender stock of my Capacity . And , that I never intended it as a Retribution f●r your incompensable Favours ; but only as an Homage , to testifie that I confess my self infinitely your Debtor .

But , Madam , for me to attempt to Excuse , unto your self , the Vnfitnesse of this Act of my devotion ; is no lesse unnecessary , than for me to justifie to the World , that I have placed it upon a most worthy Object : forasmuch as I have no more reason to doubt , that so transcendent a Charity , as is diffused through and surrounds your perfect Soul , can be large enough to dispense with the Rudeness of the Ceremonies , and Poverty of the Offering , where you are satisfied of the sincere Respects , and unalterable Fidelity of his Heart , who tenders it ; than I have to fear , that the World should not most readily confirm my judgement , that your Deserts have rightfully entitled you to all the Demonstrations of Honour and Reve●ence , that can possibly be given to you .

The Chief part , therefore , yea the whole of my present Duty , is only humbly to Beg your benigne Acceptance of this Dedication , as the Best Expression I was able to make of those profound sentiments which as well your Goodness in General to others , as your Particular Favours to my self , have impressed upon my Soul . And this I now do , upon the Knees of my Heart ; and solemnly vow , that as I esteem a perfect Friend , the greatest Treasure of my life , so I do and ever shall account you the most perfect of Friends : That I shall confess my self to have lost not only all Piety , but all Humanity also , when ever I shall willingly lose any the least opportunity of serving you : and that your own Good Angell ( I speak familiarly , but at the same time believe you to be under the Tuition of a Legion of Good ones ) cannot more fervently desire your complete Happiness , than , Incomparable Madam ,

Your Eternal Servant , W. CHARLETON . London the 20 of Iuly , An. Dom. 1654.

THE CONTENTS , SERIES , AND ORDER OF THE WHOLE BOOK .

BOOK THE FIRST .

CHAP. I. All Modern Philosophers reduced to four general Orders ; and the principal causes of their Dissention ▪ pag. 1.

SECT. I. ARTIC: 1 THe principal Sects of the ancient Grecian Philosophers , only enumerated . pag. 1 2 The same revived among the Moderns , with encrease . 2 3 Who are reduced either to the Pedantique or Female Sect. 2 4 Or , to the Assertors of Philosophical Liberty . 3 5 Or , to the Renovators . 3 6 Or to the Electors . 4

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe principal causes of the Diversity of Philosophical Sects ; and the chiefest among them , the Obscurity of Nature . 5 2 The Imperfection of our Understanding . 5 3 The Irregularity of our Curiosity . A paradox . 6

CHAP. II. That this World is the Vniverse . pag. 9.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Ambition of Alexander in affecting the Conquest , less vain then that of many ancient Philosophers in affecting the Knowledge of a Multitude of Worlds . 9 2 A reduction of those Philosophers to four distinct Sects ; respective to their distinct perswasions : and the Heads of each Sect nominated . 9 3 The two main pillars on which the opinion of a Plurality of Worlds was anciently erected . 10

SECT. II. The Redargution . ARTIC. 1 THe Question stated to be concerning the real Existence , not the possibility of an Infinity of Worlds . 11 2 Because the supposed Infinity of the Extramundan Spaces , is no impossibility . ibid. 3 Because an Infinity of Bodies is also possible as to the Omnipotence of God . ibid. 4 The Error of concluding the Esse , from the Posse of an Infinity of Worlds . 12 5 The first main Pillar of a Plurality of world● subverted ibid. 6 The second Pillar found sophisticate , and demolished . 13 7 A Plurality of Worlds manifestly repugnant to Authority Divine 14 8 And Human. ibid. 9 The result of all ; the Demonstration of the Authors Thesis , That this World is the Universe . ibid. 10 Extramundane Curiosity , a high degree of Madness . 15

CHAP. III. Corporiety and ●nanity , p. 16

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 BOdy and Inanity , the two general Parts of the Vniverse . 2 Three the most memorable Definitions of Corporiety extant among Physiologists , recounted and examined . ibid. 3 Four Descriptions of the nature of Inanity , by Epicurus , Cleomedes , Empericus , Aristotle . 17 4 Their importance extracted : and what is the formal or proper notion of a Vacuum . 18 5 The Existence of Bodies in the World , manifest by Sense : whose Evidence is perfect Demonstration . ibid.

CHAP. IV. A Vacuum in Nature . p 21.

SECT. I. ART. 1 The Distinction of a 〈◊〉 into ( ● ) Natural , and (2) Praeternatural ▪ and the one called Disseminate , the other Co●cervate . 21 2 The nature of a Dissemi●●te Va●uity , explained by the Analogy of a heap of Corn. ibid. 3 The first Argument of a Disseminate Vacuity , desumed from the evidence of Motion , in General : and Aristotles error concerning the Essence or Place , concisely detected , and corrected . 22 4 Motion demonstrated by Sense : and Zeno's aenigmatical Argument ▪ for an Vniversal Quiet , dissolved . 23 5 The Consequution of the Argument ( if no Vacuum , no Motion ) illustrated . 24 6 An Objection , that the ●ococession of some Bodies , depends on their ●arity or Porosity ; not on a Disseminate Vacui●● : praevented . ibid. 7 No beginning of Motion , without Inanity inter●●ersed . 25

SECT. II. ART●C . 1 A Second Argument of a Vacuity Disseminate , collected from the reason of Rarefaction and Condensation . ibid. 2 The eminent Phaenomenon ●f an Aerosclopet , or Wind Gun , solved by a Vacuity Disseminate among the incontiguous ( quoad totas superficies ) parts of aer . 26 3 Experiment of an Aeolipile , or Hermetical Bellows , attesting a Vacuity Disseminate . ibid. 4 Experiment of a Sulphurate Tapor , included in a Glass Vial , partly 〈◊〉 with Water : of the same importance . 27 5 No Combustible in Aer : and so the opinion of the Aristoteleans , that the Extinction of F●ame imprisoned , is to be charged on the De●ect of Aer for its sustentation ; grosly err●neous . 28 6 A fourth singular and memorable Experiment of the Authors , of Y●e at the nose of a large Reverberatory Furnace , charged with Ignis rotae ; evidencing a Vacuity interspersed in the Aer . 29 7 An inference from that Experiment ; that Aer as to its General Destination , is the Common Receptary of Exhalations . ibid. 8 A second Illation , that the Aer doth receive Exhalations at a certain rate , or definite proportion ; which cannot be transcended without prodigious violence . 30 9 The Existence of Inane Incontiguities in the Aer , confirmed by two considerable Arguments . ibid

SECT. III. ARTIC. 1 THat Water also contains Vacuola empty Spaces ; demonstrated . 31 2 From the Experiment of the Dissolution of Alum , Halinitre Sal Ammoniac , and Sugar , in Water formerly sated with the Tincture of Common Salt . ibid. 3 The verity of the Lord Bacons Assertion , that a repeated infusion of Rhubarb acquires as strong a virtue Cathar●●ical as a simple infusion of Scamony , in equal quantity : and why 32 4 Why two Drachms of Antimony impraegnate a pint of Wine with so strong a vomitory Faculty as two ounces . ibid. 5 Why one and the same Menstruum may be enriched with various Tinctures . ibid.

SECT. IV. ARTIC. 1 TWo other Arguments of a Vacuity Disseminate inferrible from ( 1 ) the difference of Bodies in the degrees of Gravity : ( 2 ) the Calefaction of Bodies by the penetration of igneous Atoms into them . 33 2 The Experiments vulgarly adduced to prove no vacuity in nature , so far from denying , that they confess a Disseminate one . ibid. 3 The grand Difficulty of the Cause of the Aers restitution of it self to its natural contexture , after rarefaction and condensation , satisfyed in brief . ibid.

CHAP. V. A Vacuum praeternatural . p. 35.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 WHat is conceived by a Coacervate Vacuity : and who was the Inventer of the famous Experiment of Quick-silver in a Glass Tube , upon which many modern Physiologists have erected their perswasion of the possibility of introducing it . 35 2 A faithful description of the Experiment , and all its rare Phaenomena . 36 3 The Authors reason , for his selection of onely six of the most considerable Phaenomena to explore the Causes of them . 37

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe First Cardinal Difficulty . 37 2 The Desert space in the Tube argued to be an absolute Vacuum coacervate , from the impossibility of its repl●tion with Aer . ibid. 3 The Experiment praesented in Iconism 38 4 The Vacuity in the Desert Space , not praevented by the insinuation of Aether . 40 5 A Paradox , that Nature doth not abhor all vacuity , per se ; but onely ex Accidenti , or in respect to Fluxility . ibid. 6 A second Argument against the repletion of the Desert space by Aether . 41 7 The Vacuity of the Desert space , not praevented by an Halitus , or Spiritual E●●lux from the Mercury : for three convincing reasons . 42 8 The Authors Apostacy from the opinion of an absolute Coacervate Vacuity in the desert space : in regard of ibid. 9 The possibility of the subingression of light . ibid. 10 Of the Atoms or insensible bodies of Heat and Cold : which are much more exile and penetrative then common Aer . 43 11 Of the Magnetical E●●lux of the Earth : to which opinion the Author resigns his Assent . 44 12 No absolute plenitude , nor absolute Vacuity , in the Desert Space : but onely a Disseminate Vacuity . ibid.

SECT. III. ARTIC. 1 THe second Difficulty stated . 45 2 Two things necessary to the creation of an excessive , or praeternatural Vacuity . ibid. 3 The occasion of Galilaeos invention of a Brass Cylindre charged with a wooden Embol , or Sucker : and of Torricellius invention of the praesent Experiment . ibid. 4 The marrow of the Difficulty , viz. How the Aer can be impelled upward , by the Restagnant Quick silver , when there externally wants a fit space for it to ci●culate into . 46 5 The solution of the same , by the Laxity of the Contexture of the Aer . ibid. 6 The same illustrated , by the adaequate simile of Corn infused into a Bushel . ibid. 7 A subordinate scruple , why most bodies are moved through the Aer ▪ with so little resistence , as is imperceptible by sense ? 47 8 The same Expeded . ibid. 9 A second dependent scruple concerning the Cause of the sensible resistence of the Aer , in this case of the Experiment : together with the satisfaction thereof , by the Gravity of Aer . ibid.

SECT. IV. ARTIC. 1 THe State of the Third Difficulty . 48 2 The Solution thereof in a Word . ibid. 3 Three praecedent positions briefly recognized , in order to the worthy profounding of the mystery , of the Aers resisting Compression beyond a certain rate , or determinate proportion ibid. 4 The Aequiponderancy of the External Aer , pendent upon the surface of the Restagnant Mercury , in the vessel to the Cylindre of Mercury residuous in the Tube , at the altitude of 27 digits : the cause of the Mercuries constant subsistence at that point . 49 5 A convenient simile , illustrating and enforcing the same . 50 6 The Remainder of the Difficulty ; viz. Why the Aequilibrium of these two opposite weights , the Mercury and the Aer , is constant to the praecise altitude of 27 digits : removed . ibid. 7 Humane Perspicacity terminated in the exterior parts of Nature , or simple Apparitions : which eluding our Cognition , frequently fall under no other comprehension , but that of rational Conjecture . ibid. 8 The constant subsistence of the Mercury at 27 digits , adscriptive rather to the Resistence of the Aer , then to any occult Quality in the Mercury . 51 9 The Analogy betwixt the Absolute and Respective Aequality of weights , of Quick-silver and Water , in the different altitudes of 27 digits and 32 feet . 52 10 The definite weights of the Mercury at 27 digits , and Water at 32 feet , in a Tube of the third part of a digit in diametre ; found to be neer upon two pound , Paris weight . ibid. 11 Quaere , Why the Aequilibrium is constant to the same point of altitude in a Tube of a large concave , as well as in one of a small ; when the force of the Depriment must be greater in the one , then the other . 53 12 The solution thereof by the appropriation of the same Cause , which makes the descent of two bodies , of different weights , aequivelox . ibid.

SECT. V. ARTIC. 1 THe Fourth Capital Difficulty proposed . 54 2 The full solution thereof , by demonstration . ibid. 3 The same confirmed by the theory of the Cause of the Mercuries frequent Reciprocations , before it acquiesce at the point of Aequipondium . ibid.

SECT. VI. ARTIC. 1 THe Fifth Principal Difficulty . 55 2 Solved , by the Motion of Restauration natural to each ins●nsible particle of Aer . ibid. 3 The incumbent Aer , in this case , equally distressed , by two contrary Forces . 56 4 The motion of Restauration in the Aer●extended to the satisfaction of another consimilar Doubt , concerning the subintrusion of Water into the Tube ; if superaffused upon the restagnant Mercury . ibid. 5 A Third most important Doubt , concerning the nonapparence of any Tensity , or Rigidity in the region of Aer incumbent upon the Restagnant Liquors . ibid. 6 The solution thereof , by the necessary reliction of a space in the vic●●● region of Lax aer , equal to that , which the Hand commoved possesseth in the region of the Comprest . 57 7 A confirmation of the same Reason , by the adaequate Example of the Flame of a Tapour . ibid. 8 2 By the Experiment of Urination . ibid. 9 3 By the Beams of th● Sun , entring a room , through some slender crany , in the appearance of a White shining Wand , and constantly maintaining that Figure , notwithstanding the agitation of the aer by wind , &c. 58 10 4 By the constancy of the Rainbow , to its Figure , notwithstanding the change of position and place of the cloud and contiguous aer . ibid. 11 Helmonts D●lirium , that the Rainbow is a supernatural Meteor : observed . ibid.

SECT. VII . ARTIC. 1 THe sixth and last considerable Difficulty . ibid. 2 The cleer solution there●● , by the great disproportion of weight betwi●t Quick-silver and Water . 59 3 A Corollary ; the Altitude of the Atmosphere conjectured . ibid. 4 A second Corollary ; the desperate Difficulty of conciliating Physiology to the Mathematicks : instanced in the much discrepant opinions of Galilaeo and Mersennus , concerning the proportion of Gravity that Aer and Water hold each to other . ibid. 5 The Conclusion of the Digression : and the reasons , why the Author●●●cribes ●●●cribes a Cylindrical Figure to the portion of Aer impendent on the Restagnant Liquors , in the Experiment . 60

CHAP. VI. Of PLACE . p. 62.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Identity Essential of a Vacuum and Place , the cause of the praesent Enquiry into the Nature of Place . ibid. 2 Among all the Quaeries about the Hoti of Place ; the most important is , Whethor Epicurus or Aristotles Definition of it , be most adaequate . ibid. 3 The Hypothesis of Aristotles Definition 63 4 A convenient supposition inferring the necessity of Dimentions Incorporeal . ibid. 5 The Legality of that supposition . ibid. 6 The Dimensions of Longitude , Latitude , and Profundity , imaginable in a Vacuum . 64 7 The Grand Peripatetick objection , that Nothing is in a Vacuum ; ergo no Dimensions . ibid. 8 Des Chartes , and Mr. White seduced by the plausibility of the same . 65 9 The Peripateticks reduction of Time and Place to the General Categories of Substances and Accidents , the cause of this Epidemick mistake . ibid. 10 Place neither Accident nor Substance . 66 11 The praecedent Giant - Objection , that Nothing is in a Vacuum ; stab'd , at a blow . ibid 12 Dimensions Corporeal and Incorporeal , or Spatial . 67 13 The former supposition reassumed and enlarged . ibid. 14 The scope and advantage thereof ; viz. the comprehension of three eminent Abstrusities concerning the Nature of Place . ibid. 15 The Incorporiety of Dimentions Spatial , Discriminated from that of the Divine Essence , and other Substances Incorporeal . 68 16 This persuasion , of the Improduction and Independency of Place ; praeserved from the suspition of Impiety . ibid.

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 PLace , not the immediate superfice of the Body invironing the Locatum ; contrary to Aristotle . 69 2 Salvo's for all the Difficult Scruples , touching the nature of Place ; genuinely extracted from Epicurus his 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . ibid 3 Aristotles ultimate Refuge . 70 4 The Invalidity thereof : and the Coexistibility , or Compatibility of Dimensions Corporeal and Spatial . 71

CHAP. VII . Of Time and Eterntiy . p. 72.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Hoti of Time more easily conceivable by the Simple Notion of the Vulgar , then by the complex Definitions of Philosophers . ibid. 2 The General praesumption that Time is Corporeal , or an Accident dependent on Corporeal Subjects ; the chief Cause of that Difficulty . 73 3 The variety of opinions , concerning it ; another Cause of the Difficulty : and Epicurus Description of its Essence , recited and explained . ibid. 4 Time defined to be Coelestial Motion , by Zeno , Chrysippus , &c. and thereupon affirmed , by Philo , to be onely Coaevous to the World . 74 5 Aristotles so much magnifyed Definition of Time to be the Measure of Motion Coelestial , &c. perpended and found too light . ibid.

SECT. II. ARTIC ▪ 1 TIme , nor substance , nor Accident : but an Ens more General , and the Twin-brother of Space . ibid. 2 A Paralellism betwixt Space and Time . ibid. 3 Time , Senior unto , and independent upon Motion : and onely accidentally indicated by Motion , as the Mensuratum by the Mensura . 76 4 A demonstration of the independence of Time upon Motion , from the miraculous Detention of the Sun , above the Horison , in the days of Joshua . 77 5 An Objection , that , during the arrest of the Sun , there was no Time , because no Hours ; satisfyed . ibid. 6 The Immutability of Time also asserted against Aristotle . ibid.

SECT. III. ARTIC. 1 THe Grand Question , concerning the Disparity of Time and Aeternity : stated . 78 2 Two praeparatory Considerations , touchant the aequivocal use of the word Aeternity : requisite to the cleer solution thereof . ibid 3 Two decisive Positions , thereupon inferred and established . 79 4 The Platonicks Definition of Eternity , to be one Everlasting Now ; not intelligible , and therefore collusive . 80 5 Their Assertors subterfuge , that Eternity is Coexistent to Time ; also unintelligible . ibid. 6 Our Ecclesiastick Doctors , taking Sanctuary in the 3. Exod. for the authorizing of their Doctrine , that the Present Tense is onely competent to God , and so that Eternity is one permanent Instant , without Fusion or Succession : not secure from the rigour of our Demonstration . 81 7 The Objective Praesence of all things at once , to the Divine Intellect ; no ways impugned by our contradiction of the Doctors theory . ibid 8 Nor the Immutability of the Divine Nature , against Aristotle . 82 9 Coronis . 83

The Second Book .

CHAP. I. The Existence of Atoms , Evicted . p. 84.

SECT. I. ARTIC: 1 THe right of the Authors Transition from the Incorporeal to the Corporeal part of Nature : and a series of his subsequent speculations : ibid. 2 Bodies generally distinshed into Principles and Productions , with their Scholastick Denomiminations and proprieties . 85 3 The right of Atoms to the Attributes of the First Matter . ibid. 4 Their sundry Appellations allusive to their three eminent proprieties . ibid. 5 Two vulgarly passant Derivations of the word , Atom , exploded . 86 6 Who their Inventor : and who their Nomenclator . 87 7 Their Existence demonstrated . 87 8 That Nature , in her dissolution of Concretions , doth descend to the insensible particles . 88 9 That she can run on to Infinity . ibid. 10 But must consist in Atoms , the Term of Exsolubility . ibid. 11 A second Argument of their Existence , drawn from that of their Antitheton Inanity . 89 12 A third , hinted from the impossibility of the Production of Hard Bodies , from any other Principle . ibid. 13 A Fourth , from the Constancy of Nature in the specification and Determinate Periods of her Generations . ibid.

CHAP. II. No Physical Continuum , infinitely Divisible . p. 90.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Cognation of this Theorem , to the Argument of the immediately praecedent Chapter . ibid ▪ 2 Magnitude divisible by a continued progress through parts either Proportional , or Aliquotal . ibid. 3 The use of that Distinction in the praesent . 9● 4 The verity of the Thesis , demonstrated . ibid. 5 Two detestable Absurdities , inseparable from the position of Infinite parts in a Continuum . ibid. 6 Aristotles subterfuge of Infinitude Potential ; 92 7 Found openly Collusive . 93 8 A second subterfuge of the Stoick ; ibid. 9 Manifestly dissentaneous to Reason . ibid

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe Absurdities , by Empericus , charged upon the supposition of only Finite parts in a Continuum . 94 2 The sundry Incongruities and Inconsistences , by the Modern Anti-Democritans , imputed to the supposition of Insectility . ibid. 3 The full Derogation of them all together , by one single Responce ; that the minimum of Atomists is not Mathematical , but Physical , contrary to their praesumption . 95 4 A seeming Dilemma of the Adversary , expeditely evaded . 96 5 A Digression , stating and determining that notable Quaestion , Whether Geometrical Demonstrations may be conveniently transferred to the Physical or sensible Quantity ? ibid.

CHAP. III. Atoms , the First and Vniversal Matter . p 99.

SECT. I. ART. 1 THe introduction , hinting the two general assumptions of the Chapter . ibid. 2 Democritus and Epicurus vindicated from the absurd admission of Inanity to be one Principle of Generables . ibid. 3 Atoms not inconsistent with , because the Principles of the four vulgar Elements . 100 4 The dissent of the Ancients , about the number of Elements . 101 5 No one of the four Elements sufficient to the production of either any of the other three , or of any Compound nature ibid. 6 The four Elements , not the Protoprinciple of Concretions . 102 7 Atoms discriminated from the Homoiomerical Principles of Anaxagoras . ibid. 8 The principal Difficulties urged against the Hypothesis of Atoms , singularly solved . 103 9 A recapitulation of the praemises , introductory to the verification of the praesent thesis : 106

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe 4 notable opinions , concerning the Composition of a Continuum . 107 2 A Physical Continuum cannot consist of Points Mathematical . ibid. 3 Nor of Parts and Points Mathematical , united . 108 4 Nor of a simple Entity , before division indistinct : but of Indivis●bles . ibid. 5 A second Apodictical reason , desumed from the nature of Vnion , evi●cing that Atoms are the First and Catholick Principle of Concretions . 109 6 An objection praevented . ibid. 7 The reason of the Authors supercession of all other Arguments of the like importance . ibid.

CHAP. IV. The Essential Proprieties of Atoms : p. 111.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe two links connecting this to the praecedent Chapter . ibid. 2 The General Proprieties of Atoms : and the Inseparability of each , demonstrated . ibid. 3 The Resistence of Atoms , no distinct propriety ; but pertinent to their Solidity or Gravity ▪ 112 4 The specifical Proprieties of Atoms . ibid.

SECT. II. Concerning the Magnitude of Atoms . p. 113. ARTIC. 1 BY the Magnitude , is meant the Parvity of Atoms . ibid. 2 A consideration of the Grossness of our senses , and the extreme subtilty of Nature in her operations ; praeparatory to our Conjectural apprehension of the Exiguity of Her Materials , Atoms . ibid. 3 The incomprehensible subtility of Nature , argued from the Artifice of an exquisite Watch , contrived in a very narrow room . 114 4 The vast multitude of sensible particles , and the vaster of Elemental Atoms , contained in one grain of Frankinsense ; exactly calculated . ibid. 5 The Dioptrical speculation of a Handworm , discovering the great variety of Organical Parts therein , and the innumerability of their Component Particles . 115 6 A short Digressive Descant upon the Text of Pliny , touching the multiplicity of parts in a Flea ; hinting the possible perspicacity of Reason . ibid. 7 The Exility of Atoms , conjectural from the great diffusion of one Grain of Vermillion dissolved in Water . 116 8 The same , inferrible from the small quantity of oil depraedated by the Flame of a Lamp , in a quarter of an hour . ibid. 9 The Microscope of great use , in the discernment of the minute particles of Bodies : and so advantageous to our Conjecture , of the exility of Atoms . ibid

SECT. III. Concerning the Figures of Atoms . p. 117. ARTIC. 1 AN Epitome of all that directly concerns the Fig●res of Atom● in three General Canons . ibid. 2 The First Canon explained and certifyed . ibid. 3 The Exility of Atoms , do●h not necessitate their General Roundness 〈◊〉 contrary to the common conceit . ibid. 4 The Diversity of Figures in Atoms , evicted from the sensible Dissimilitude of Individuals , as well Animate as Inanimate . 118 5 A singular Experiment , antoptically demonstrating the various Configurations of the minute Particles of Concretions . 119 6 A variety of Figures in Atoms , necessary to the variety of all Sensibles . ibid. 7 The second Canon , explained and Certified . 120 8 The Third Canon , explained , and refuted . 121

SECT. IV. Concerning the Motions of Atoms . p. 121. ARTIC. 1 TWo introductory Observables . ibid. 2 The Motion of Atoms , according to the General Distinction of the Ancients , Two-fold ; viz Natural , and Accidental : and each of these redivided into two different Species . ibid. 3 The summary of Epicurus Figment , of the Perpendicular Motion of Atoms , without a common Centre . 122 4 His Declinatory natural Motion of Atoms , excused ; not justified . ibid. 5 The genuine sense of Epicurus , in his distinction of the Reflex Motion of Atoms into ex Plaga , and ex Concussione . 123 6 The several Conceptions of Epicurus , about the perpetual Motions of Atoms . 124 7 The perpetual Inquietude of Atoms , even in compact Concretions , adumbrated in melted Lead . ibid. 8 The same more sensibly exemplified , in the spirit extracted from Mercury , Tin , and Subsimate . 125 9 The Mutability of all Concretions , a good Argument of the perpetual intestine Commotion of Atoms , in the most adamantine Compositions . ibid. 10 What we are to explode , and what retain , in the opinion of Epicurus , touching the Motion of Atoms . ibid.

The Third Book .

CHAP. I. The Origine of Qualities . p. 127 :

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 AN introductory Advertisement● ; of the obscurity of many thing to Reason which are manifest to sense : and of the Possibility , not necessity of the Elementation of Concretions , and their sensible Qualities , from the Principles praesumed . 127 2 The Authors Definition of a Quality , in geral : and genuine exposition of Democritus mysterious Text , concerning the Creation of Qualities . 128 3 The necessary deduction of Qualities from Naked or Unqualified Principles . 130 4 The two primary Events of Atoms , viz. Order and Position , associated to their three essential Proprieties , viz. Magnitude , Figure , and Motion ; sufficient to the Origination of all Qualities . ibid. 5 The necessity of assuming the Magnitude and Motion of Atoms , together with their Order and Situation , as to their production of Qualities , evicted by a double instance . 131 6 The Figure , Order and Position of Parts in Concretions , alone sufficient to the Caussation of an indefinite variety of Qualities , from the analogy of Letters . ibid. 7 The same Exemplifyed in the arise of White Froth , on the Waves of the Sea . 132 8 The Nativity of Colours in General , explained by several obvious Examples . ibid. 9 The Accention of Heat , from Concretions actually Cold , upon a meer ttransposition of their Component Particles ; exemplifyed in sundry Chymical Experiments . 133 10 The Generation of all kinds of sensible qualities in one and the same Con●retion , from the variegated positions of its particles : evidenced in the Example of a putrid Apple . 134 11 The assenting suffrage of Epicurus . ibid.

CHAP. II. That Species Visible are Substantial Emanations . p. 136.

SECT. I. ARTIC: 1 THe Visible Images of objects , substantial : and either corporeal Emanations from the superficial parts of Concretions ; or Light it self , disposed into contextures , consimilar to the figure of the object . ibid , 2 The position of their being Effluviaes , derived from Epicurus ; and praeferred to the common doctrine of the Schools of the Immateriality of Species Visible . ibid. 3 Epicurus Text concerning the same . 137 4 The faithful Exposition thereof . ibid. 5 The contents thereof reduced to four heads . 134 6 The Existence of Images visible , certifyed by autoptical Demonstration . ibid ▪ 7 Epicurus opinion , of the substantiality of Images Visible , consonant to the judgement of Plato and Empedocles . 139 8 The Aristoteleans Thesis , that Images optical are meer Accidents , recited : and ibid. 9 Convicted of sundry Impossibilities , Inconsistences , and Absurdities . ibid. 10 The grand Objection of Alexander , that a con tinual Efflux of substance must minorate the Quantity ●f the most solid Visible . 140 11 Solved by two Reasons ; the possible Accretion of other particles ; and the extreme Tenuity of the Emanent . 141 12 The Tenuity of Images visible , reduced to some degree of Comprehensibility , by conceiving them to be most thin Decortications . ibid. 13 By Instance , in the Visible species of the Foot of a Handworm . ibid. 14 By exemplifying in the numerous round Films of Wax , successively derepted from a Wax tapor by the flame thereof , in the space of an hour ▪ and 142 15 In the innumerable Films of Oyl , likewise successively delibrated , by the flame of an Ellychnium , or Match , perpendicularly floating in a vessel of equal capacity with Solomons Brazen Sea , in the space of 48 hours . ibid. 16 By the Analogy betwixt an Odorable and Visible Species . ibid. 17 The Manner and Reason of the Production of visible Images ; according to the hypothesis of Epicurus . 143 18 The Celerity of the Motion of visible Images , reasoned ; and compared to that of the Light of the Sun . 144 19 The Translation of a moveable from place to place , in an indivisible point of time , impossible : and why ? ibid. 20 The Facility of the Abduction , or Avolation of Images Visible , from solid Concretions ; solved by the Spontaneous Exsilition of their superficial Atoms : and the Sollicitation of Light incident upon them . ibid. 21 That Objects do not emit their Visible Images ; but when Illustrated : a Conceit though paradoxical , yet not improbable . 145

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 VIsible Images Systatical , described ; and distinguisht from Apostatical ones . 146 2 Their Existence assured , by the testimony of Diodorus Siculus : and ibid. 3 Damascius , together with the Autopsy of Kircher . ibid. 4 Kirchers Description of that famous Apparition at Rhegium , called Morgana Rheginorum : and 147 5 Most ingenious Investigation of the Causes thereof . ibid. 6 His admirable Artifice , for the exhibition of the like aereal Representation , in Imitation of Nature . 148

CHAP. III. Concerning the Manner and Reason of VISION . p. 149.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Reason of Vision , according to the opinion of the Stoicks . 149 2 Of Aristotle . 150 3 Of the Pythagoreans . ibid. 4 Of Empedocles . ibid. 5 Of Plato . ibid. 6 Of Epicurus . ibid. 7 Of Mons. Des Chartes . 151 8 The ingenuity of Des Chartes Conceit , acknowledged : but the solidity indubitated . 152 9 The Opinion of Epicurus more satisfactory , then any other : because more Rational , and less obnoxious to inexplicable Difficulties . ibid. 10 The Two most considerable Difficulties opposed to Epicurus position , of the Incursion of Substantial Images into the Eye . 153

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THat the superfice of no body is perfectly smooth : evicted by solid Reason , and Autopsie . ibid. 2 That the visible Image doth consist of so many Rays as there are points designable in the whole superfice of the object : and that each Ray hath its line of Tendency direct , respective to the face of that particle in the superfice , from which it is emitted . 154 3 That the Density and Union of the Rays , composing the visible Image , is greater or less ; according to their less , or greater Elongation from the Object . ibid. 4 That the Visible Image is neither total in the total medium ; nor total in every part thereof : but so manifold as are the parts of the medium from which the object is discernable . Contrary to the Aristoteleans . 155 5 PARADOX . That no man can see the same particle of an object , with both Eys at once ; nay , not with the same Eye , if the level of its Visive Axe be changed . ibid. 6 CONSECTARY . That the Medium is not possessed with one simple Image ; but by an Aggregate of innumerable Images , deradiate from the same object : all which notwithstanding constitute but one entire Image . 156 7 CONSECTARY . 2. That Myriads of different Images , emanant from different objects , may be Coexistent in the Aer ; without reciprocal penetration of Dimensions , or Confusion of particles : contrary to the Peripateticks . ibid 8 That the place of the visible Images ultimate Reception , and complete Perception ; is the Concave of the Retina Tunica . 157 9 That the Faculty forms a judgement of the Conditions of the Object , according to the representation thereof by the Image , at its impression on the principal part of Vision , the Amphiblestroides . ibid. 10 CONSECTARY . That the Image is the Cause of the Objects apparence of this or that determinate Magnitude . 158 11 CONSECTARY . 2 That no Image can replenish the Concave of the Retina Tunica , unless it be deradiated from an object of an almost Hemispherical ambite . 159 12 Why , when the Eye is open there is alwayes pourtrayed in the bottom thereof , some one Total Image ; whose various Parts , are the Special Images of the several things included in the visual Hemisphere . ibid. 13 PARADOX . That the prospect of a shilling , or object of a small diametre is as great , as the Prospect of the Firmament . 160 14 Why an object appears both greater in Dimensions and more Distinct in parts , neer at hand , than far off . ibid. 15 Why an object , speculated through a Convex Lens , appears both greater and more distinct ; but through a Concave , less and more Confused : than when speculated only with the Eye . 161 16 DIGRESSION . What Figur'd Perspicils are convenient for Old : and what for Purblind persons . 162 17 That to the Dijudication of one of two objects , apparently Equal , to be really the Greater ; is not required a greater Image : but only an Opinion of its greater Distance . 163 18 Des Cartes Opinion concerning the Reason of the Sights apprehending the Distance of an object : 164 19 Vnsatisfactory ; and that for two considerations . ibid. 20 And that more solidone of Gassendus ( viz. that the Cause of our apprehending the Distance of an object , consisteth in the Comparation of the several things interjacent betwixt the object and the Eye , by the Rational Faculty ) embraced and corroborated . ibid. 21 PARADOX . That the same Object , speculated by the same man , at the same distance , and in the same degree of light ; doth alwayes appear greater to one Eye , than the other . 165 22 A second PARADOX . That all men see ( distinctly ) but with one Eye at once : contrary to that eminent Optical Axiom , that the Visive Axes of both ey● concur , and unite in the object . 166 23 The three degrees of Vision , viz. most perfect , perfect , and imperfect : and the verity of the Paradox restrained onely to the two former Degrees . 167

SECT. III. ARTIC. 1 A Research into the Reason of the different Effects of Convex and Concave Glasses ; as well Dioptrical , as Catoptrical . ibid. 2 A COROLLARIE . Hinting the Causes , why an Elliptical Concave reflects the incident rays , in a more Acute angle , than a Parabolical : and a Parabolical than a Spherical . 170 3 A CONSECTARY . Why a Plane Perspicil exhibits an object in genuine Dimensions ; but a Convex , in Amplified , and a Concave in minorated . 171

SECT. IV. ARTIC. 1 A Recapitulation of the principal Arguments precedent : and summary of the subsequent . 173 2 The Eye Anatomized : and the proper use of each Part thereof , either absolutely Necessary , or onely Advantagious to Vision concisely demonstrated . viz. 1 The Diaphanity of the Horny Membrane , and the three Humors , Aqueous , Chrystalline , and Vitreous . 2 The Convexity of all its parts except the Amphiblestroides . 3 The Uvea Tunica , and Iris. 4 ▪ The Pupilla . 5 The Blackness of the inside of the Uvea Tunica . 6 The Tunica Arachnoides . 7 The Ciliary Filaments thereof . 8 The Chrystalline . 9 The Retina Tunica . 10 The six Muscles , viz. 1 The Direct , as the Atollent , Depriment , Adducent , Abducent . 2 And Oblique , as the 2 Circumactors , or Lovers Muscles . 173 , to 177 3 Why the Situation of an object is perceived by the sight . 177 4 The Reason of the eversion of the Image , in the Amphiblestroides . 178 5 The same illustrate by an Experiment . ibid. 6 Why the Motion and Quiet of objects are discerned by the sight . ibid. 7 Why Catoptrical Images imitate the motions of their Antitipes or Originals . ibid. 8 Why the right side of a Catoptrical Image respects the Left of its Exemplar . And why two Catoptrick Glasses , confrontingly posited , cause a Restitution of the parts of the Image to the natural Form . 180

CHAP. IV. The Nature of Colours . p. 182.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Argument duly acknowledged to be superlatively Difficult , if not absolutely Acataleptical . ibid. 2 The sentence of Aristotle concerning the Nature of Colours : and the Commentary of Scaliger thereupon . 183 3 The opinion of Plato . ibid. 4 Of the Pythagorean and Stoick . 184 5 Of the Spagyrical Philosophers . ibid. 6 The reason of the Authors desertion of all these ; and election of Democritus and Epicurus judgement , touching the Generation of Colours . ibid. 7 The Text of Epicurus , fully and faithfully expounded . 185

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 A PARADOX . That there are no Colours in the Dark . 186 2 A familiar Experiment , attesting the Verity thereof . ibid. 3 The Constancy of all Artificial Tinctures , dependent on the constancy of Disposition in the superficial Particles of the Bodies that wear them . 187 4 That so generally magnified Distinction of Colours into Inhaerent , and meerly Apparent ; redargued of manifest Contradiction . ibid. 5 The Emphatical , or Evanid Colours , created by Prisms ; no less Real and Inhaerent , than the most Durable Tinctures . 188 6 COROLLARY . The Reasons of Emphatical Colours , appinged on Bodies objected , by a Prism . 189 7 The true Difference of Emphatical and Durable Colours , briefly stated . ibid. 8 No Colour Formally inhaerent in objects ; but only Materially , or Effectively : contrary to the constant Tenent of the Schools . ibid 9 The same farther vindicated from Difficulty , by the tempestive Recognition of some praecedent Assumptions of the Atomists . 190

SECT. III. ARTIC. 1 THe Nativity of White ; or the reason of its perception by the sight . 191 2 Black , a meer Privation of Light . ibid. 3 The Genealogy of all Intermediate Colors . ibid. 4 The Causes of the Sympathy and Antipathy of some Colours 192 5 The intermis●ion of small shadows , among the lines of Light ; absolutely necessary to the Generation of any Intermediate Colour . ibid. 6 Two eminent PROBLEMS concerning the Generation and Transposition of the Vermillion and Caerule , appinged on Bodies by Prismes . 193 7 The Solution of the Former : with a rational Conjecture of the Cause of the Blew , apparent in the Concave of the Heavens . 194 8 The Solution of the Latter . 195 9 The Reasons , why the Author proceeds not to investigate the Causes of Compound Colours in Particular . 196 10 He confesseth the Erection of this whole Discourse , on simple Conjecture : and enumerates the Difficulties to be subdued by him , who hopes to attain an Apodictical Knowledge of the Essence and Causes of Colours . ibid. 11 Des Cartes attempt to dissolve the chief of those Difficulties ; unsuccessful : because grounded on an unstable Hypothesis . 197

CHAP. V. The Nature of Light . p. 198.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Clasp , or Ligament of this , to the praecedent Chapter . ibid. 2 The Authors Notion of the Rays of Light . ibid. 3 A Parallelism betwixt a stream of Water exsilient from the Cock of a Cistern , and a Ray of Light emanent from its Lucid Fountain . ibid ▪ PRAECONSIDERABLES . 199 4 Light distinguisht into Primary , Secondary , &c. 199 5 All Light Debilitated by Reflection : and why . ibid. 6 An Example , sensibly demomonstrating the same . 200 7 That light is in perpetual Motion ; according to Aristotle . ibid. 8 Light , why Corroborated , in some cases , and Debilitated in others , by Refraction . 201 COROLLARY . Why the Figure of the Sun , both rising and setting , appears rather Elliptical , than Sphaerical . ibid. 9 PARADOX . That the proportion of Solary Rays reflected by the superior Aer , or Aether , toward the Earth , is so small , as not to be sensible . 202 10 That every Lucid Body , as Lucid , doth emit its Rays Sphaerically : but , as Visible ; Pyramidally . ibid. 11 That Light is invisible in the pure medium . 203

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe necessity of the Authors confirmation of the First Praeconsiderable . 204 2 The Corporiety of Light , demonstrated by its just Attributes : viz. 1 Locomotion . 2 Resilition . 3 Refraction . 4 Coition . 5 Disgregation . 6 Igniety . 224 , 225 3 Aristotles Definition of Light , a meer Ambage , and incomprehensible . 205 4 TheCorporiety of Light imports not the Coexistence of two Bodies in one Place ; contrary to the Peripatetick . 206 5 Nor the motion of a Body to be Instantaneous . ibid. 6 The Invisibility of Light in the limpid medium , no Argument of its Immateriality : as the Peripatetick praesumes ibid. 7 The Corporiety of Light fully consistent with the Duration of the Sun : contrary to the Peripatetick . 207 8 The insensibility of Heat in many Lucent Bodies , no valid Argument against the praesent Thesis , that Light is Flame Attenuated . ibid.

CHAP. VI. The Nature of a Sound . p 208.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 AN Elogy of the sense of Hearing : and the Relation of this and the praecedent Chapter . ibid. 2 The great Affinity betwixt Visible and Audible species ; in their representation of the superficial Conditions of Objects . 209 3 In the Causes and manner of their Destruction . ibid. 4 In their Actinobolism , or Diffusion , both Sphaerical and Pyramidal . 210 5 In their certifying the sense of the Magnitude , Figure , and other Qualities of their Originals . ibid. 6 In the obscuration of Less by Greater . 211 7 In their offence of the organs , when excessive . ibid. 8 In their production of Heat by Multiplication . ibid. 9 In their Variability , according to the various disposition of the Medium . ibid. 10 In their chief Attributes , of Locomotion , Exsilition , Impaction , Resilition , Disgregation , Congregation . ibid.

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe Product of the Praemises , concerning the points of Cons●nt , and Dissent of Audible and Visible Species : viz That Sounds are Corporeal . 213 2 An obstruction of praejudice , from the generally supposed repugnant Authorities of some of the Ancients ; expeded . ibid. 3 An Argument of the Corporiety of Sounds . 214 4 A Second Argument . ibid. COROLLARY . ibid. 5 The Causes of Concurrent Echoes , where the Audient is equally ( almost ) distant from the Sonant and Repercutient . ibid. COROLLARY . 2. 215 6 Why Concaves yield the strongest and longest Sounds . ibid. COROLLARY . 3. ibid 7 The reason of Concurrent Echoes , where the Audient is neer the 〈◊〉 , and remote from the sonant . ibid. COROLLARY . 4. ibid. 8 W●y 〈◊〉 Monophon rehearse so much the f●●er syllables , by how much neerer the audient is to the R●f●●ctent . ibid. COROLLARY . ibid. 9 The reason of Polyphon Echoes . ibid. 10 A Third Argument of the Materiality of Sounds : 216 11 The necessity of a certain Configuration in a Sound ; inferred from the Distinction of one sound from another , by the Sense . ibid. 12 The same confirmed by the Authority of Pythagoras , Plato , and Aristotle . ibid. 13 And by the Capacity of the most subtle parts of the Aer 217 14 The Reason and manner of the Diffusion of Sounds , explicated by a congruous Simile . ibid. 15 The most subtle Particles of the Aer onely , the material of Sounds . 218 PARADOX . ibid. 16 One and the same numerical voice , not heard by two men , nor both ears of one man . ibid. 17 A PROBLEM not yet solved by any Philosopher : viz. How such infinite Variety of Words is formed only by the various motions of the Tongue and Lips . 219 18 A Second ( also yet unconquered ) Difficulty , viz. the determinate Pernicity of the Aers motion , when exploded from the Lungs , in Speech . ibid. 19 All Sounds Created by Motion , and that either when that intermediate Aer is confracted by two solids mutually resistent ; or when the aer is percust by one Solid ; or when a solid is percust by the Aer . ibid. 20 Rapidity of motion necessary to the Creation of a Sound , not in the First Case . 220 21 But , in the Second and Last . ibid. 22 That all Sounds are of equal Velocity in the Delation . ibid. 23 The Reason thereof . ibid. 24 To measure the Velocity of great Sounds . 221 25 Sounds , not subject to Retardation from adverse ; nor Acceleration , from Secund Winds . ibid.

SECT. III. ARTIC. 1 THat all Sounds , where the Aer is percussed by one solid , are created immediately by the Frequency , not the Velocity of motion ; demonstrated . 222 2 And likewise , where the Aer is the Percutient . ibid. 3 That all Acute sounds arise from the more , and Grave from the less Frequent percussions of the aer , demonstrated . 223 4 The suavity of musical Consonances , deduced from the more frequent ; and Insuavity of Dissonances from the less frequent Vnion of the vibrations of strings , in their Terms . 224 5 The same Analytically pr●sented in Scheme . 226 6 A just and unanswerable Exception against the former Harmonical Hypothesis . ibid. 7 PROBLEM 1. In what instant , an Harmonical Sound , resulting from a Chord percussed , is begun . 227 8 That a Sound may be created in a Vacuum ; contrary to Athanas. Kircher in Art. Magn. Consoni & Dissoni lib. 1. cap. 6 , Digres. 229 9 Why all Sounds appear more Acute , at large , than at small distance . 231 10 Why Cold water falling , makes a fuller noise , than warm . ibid. 11 Why the voice of a Calf is more Base than than that of an Ox , &c. 232 12 Why a Dissonance in a Base is more deprehensible by the ●ar , than in a Treble voice . ibid.

CHAP. VII . Of Odours . p. 233.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THat the Cognition of the Nature of Odours is very difficult ; in respect of the Imperfection of the sense of Smelling , in man : and ibid. 2 The contrary opinions of Philosophers , concerning it . 234 3 Some determining an Odour to be a substance . ibid. 4 Others a meer Accident or Quality . 235 5 The Basis of the Latter opinion , infirm and ruinous . 235 6 That all odor●us Bodies ●mit corporeal Exhalations . ibid. 7 That Odours cause sundry Affections in our Bodies , such as are consignable onely to substances . ibid. 8 That the Reason of an Odour's affecting the sensory , consists only in a certain Symbolism be-the Figures and Contexture of its Particles , and the Figures and Contexture of the Particles of the Odoratory Nerves . 236 9 That the Diversity of Odours depends on the Diversity of Impressions made on the sensory , respondent to the various Figures and Contexture of their Particles . 237 10 Why some persons abhor those smells , which are grateful to most others . ibid. 11 Why , among Beasts , some species are offended at those scents in which others highly delight . 238 12 The Generation and Diffusion of Odours , due onely to Heat . ibid. 13 The Differences of Odours . 239 14 The Medium of Od●urs . 240

CHAP. VIII . Of Sapours . p. 241.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 FRom the superlative Acuteness of the sense of Tasting , Aristotle concludes the cognition of the Nature of Sapours to be more easily acquirable , than the nature of any other sensible object ▪ but refutes himself by the many Errors of his own Theory , concerning the same . ibid. 2 An Abridgment of his doctrine , concerning the Essence and Causes of a Sapour , in General . 242 3 And the Differences of Sapour , with the particular Causes of each . ibid. 4 An Examination and brief redargution of the same Doctrine . 244 5 The post position thereof to the more verisimilous Determination of the sons of Hermes , who adscribe all Sapours to Salt . ibid. 6 But far more to that most profound and satisfactory Tenent of Democritus and Plato ; which deduceth the Nativity of Sapours from the various Figures and contextures of the minute particles of Concretions . ibid. 7 The advantages of this sentence , above all others touching the same subject . 245 8 The Objections of Aristotle concisely , though solidly solved . 24● 9 That the salivous Humidity of the Tongue s●rveth to the Dissolution and Imbibition of Salt in all Gustables . 247

CHAP. IX . Of Rarity , Density , Perspicuity , Opacity . p. 248.

SECT. I. ART. 1 THis Chapters right of succession to the former . ibid. 2 The Divers acceptation of the term , Touching ▪ ibid. 3 A pertinent ( though shortt ) Panegyrick on the sense of Touching . 249 4 Some Tactile Qualities , in common to the perception of other senses also . ibid. 5 A Scheme of all Qualities , or Commonly , or Property appertaining to the Sense of Touching , as they stand in their several Relation to , or Dependencies on , the Vniversal Matter , Atoms : and so , of all the subsequent Capital Arguments to be treated of , in this Book . 250 6 The right of Rarity and Density to the Priority of consideration . ibid

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe Opinion of those Philosophers , who place the Reason of Rarity , in the actual Division of a Body into small parts ; and the brief Refutation thereof . 51 ● A second Opinion , de●iving ●arity and Density from the several proportions , which Quantity hath to its substance : convicted of incomprehensibility , and so of insatisfaction . ibid. 3 A third , desuming the more and less of Rarity in Bodies , from the more and less of VACVITY intercepted among their particles : and the advantages thereof above all others , concerning the same . ibid. 4 The Definitions of a Rare , and of a Dense Body ; according to the assumption of a Vacuity D●sseminate . 252 5 The Congruity of those Definitions , demonmonstrated . ibid. 6 That Labyrinth of Difficulties , wherein the thoughts of Physiologists have so long wandered ; reduced to a point , the genuine state of the Quaestion . ibid. 7 That Rarity and Density can have no other Causes immediate , but the more and less of Inanity interspersed among the particles of Concretions ; DEMONSTRATED . 253 8 Aristotles Exceptions against Disseminate Inanity ; neither important nor c●mpetent . ibid. 9 The Hyp●the●is of a c●rt●in Aethereal substance to replenish th● por●s ●f Bo●ies , in Ra●ifaction ; demonstrated insufficient , to solve the Difficulty , or demolish the Ep●cu●ean Th●sis of small Vacuities . 254 10 The Facility of understanding the Reasons and Manner of 〈◊〉 and Condensation , from the Conc●ssion of s●all Vacuities , illustrated by a 〈…〉 . 255 11 PARADOX . Tha● the Matter of a Body , when 〈…〉 no more of true Place , 〈…〉 , and the Co●c●lia●ion thereof to the 〈◊〉 Definitions of a Rare and of a Den●e Bo●y . 2●6 12 PROBLEM . 〈…〉 be capable of Condensation to so hi●g 〈◊〉 as it is of Rari●faction : and the 〈◊〉 ●olution therof . ibid.

SECT. III. ART C. 1 THe opportunity of the present speculation , concerning the C●uses of Per●picuity and Opacity . ●●8 2 The true Notions of a Per●picuum and Opacum . ibid. 3 That every Concretion is so much the more 〈◊〉 by how much th● more , and more ample Inane Spaces 〈◊〉 in●●rcepted among its particles ; caeteus pa●●bus . ibid. 4 Why Glass though much more Dense , is yet much more Diaphanous , than Paper . 259 5 Why ●he Diaphanity of Glass is gradually diminished , according to the various degrees of its Crassitude . ibid. 6 An Apodictical Confutation of that popular Error , that Glass is totally , or in every particle , Diaphanous . 260

CHAP. X. Of Magnitude , Figure ; And their Consequents , Subtility , Hebetude , Smoothness , Asperity . 261

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Contexture of this Chapter , with the praecedent . ibid. 2 That the Magnitude of Concretions , ariseth from the Magnitude of their Material Principles . ibid. 3 The praesent intenti●n of the term , Magnitude . ibid. 4 That the ●uantity of a thing , is meerly the Matter of it . 2●2 5 The Quantity of a thing , neither Augmented by its Rarefaction , nor diminished by its Condensation : contrary to the Aristotelians , who distinguish the Q●antity of a Body from its Substa●ce . ibid. 6 The reason of Quantity , explicable also meerly from the notion of Place . 263 7 The Existence of a Body , without real Extension ; and of Extension without a Body : though impossible to Nature yet easie to God . ibid. 8 COROLLARY . That the primary Cause , why Nature admits no Penetration of Dimensi●ns , is rather the Solidity , than the Extension of a Body . 264 9 The reasons of Quantity Continued and D●screte , or Magnitude and Multitude . ibid. 10 That no Body is perfectly Continued , beside an Atom . ibid. 11 Aristotles D●finition of a Continuum ▪ in what respect true and what false . 265 12 Figure ( Physical●y considered ) nothing but the superficies , or terminant Extremes of a Body . ibid.

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe Continuity of this , to the first Section . 266 2 Subtility and Hebetude , how the Consequents of Magnitude . ibid. 3 A considerable Exception of the Chymests ( viz. that some Bodies are dissolved in liquors of grosser particles , which yet conserve their Continuity in liquors of most subtile and corrosive particles ) prevented . ibid. 4 Why Oyle dissociates the parts of some Bodies , which remain inviolate in Spirit of Wine : and why Lightning is more penetrative , than Fire . 267 5 Smoothness and Asperity in Concretions , the Consequents of Figure in their Material Principles . ibid.

CHAP. XI . Of the Motive Vertue , Habit , Gravity , and Levity of Concretions . ●69

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Motive Virtue of all Concretions , derived from the essential Mobility of Atoms ibid. 2 Why the Motive Virtue of Concretions doth reside principally in their spiritual Parts . 270 3 That the Deviation of Concretions from motion Direct ; and their Tardity in motion : arise from the Deflections and ●epercussions of Atoms composing them . ibid. 4 Why the motion of all Concretions necessarily praess●p●ss●th something , that remains unmoved ; or that , in respect of its slower motion , is equival●nt ●o a thing Vnmoved ibid. 5 What 〈◊〉 A●tive Faculty of a thing , is . 271 6 That in Nature every Faculty is Active : none Passive . ibid. 7 A Peripatetick Contradiction , assuming the Matter of al● Bodies to be devoid of all Activity ; and yet d●suming some Faculties à tota substantia . 272 8 That the ●aculties of Animals ( the Ratiocination of man onely excepted ) are Identical with their spirits . ibid. 9 The Reasons of the Coexistence of Various Faculties in one and the same Concretion . ibid. 10 Habit defi●ed 273 11 That the Reason of all Habits in Animals , consisteth principally in the conformity and flexibility of the Organs , which the respective Faculty makes use of , for the performance of its proper Actions , ibid. 12 Habits , acquirable by Bruits : and common not onely to Vegetables , but also to some Minerals 2●4

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 GRavity , as to its Essence or Formal Reason , very obscure . 275 2 The opinion of Epicurus good as to the Cause of Comparative : insufficient as to the ●ause of Absolute Gravity . ibid. 3 Aristotles opinion of Gravity , recited . ibid. 4 Copernicus theory of Gravity , insatisfactory ; and wherein . 276 5 The Determination of Kepler , Gassendus , &c. that Gravity is Caused me●rly by the Attraction of the Earth : espoused by the Author . 277 6 The External Principle of the perpendicular Descent of a stone , projected up in the Aer ; must be either Depellent , or Attrahent . ibid. 7 That the Resistence of the Superior Aer is the onely Cause which gradually refracteth , and in fine wholly overcometh the Im●rest Force , whereby a stone projected , is elevated upward . ibid. 8 That the Aer , distracted by a stone violently ascending , hath as well a Depulsive , as a Resistent Faculty ; arising immediately from its Elaterical , or Restorative motion . 279 9 That nevertheless , when a stone , projected on high in the Aer , is at the highest point of its mountee ; no Cau●e can Beg●● its Downward Motion , but the Attractive Virtue of the Earth . 280 10 Argument , that the T●r●aqueous Globe is endowed with a certain Attractive Faculty in order to the D●tention and Retraction of a●l its Parts . 2●1 11 What are the Parts of the TerrestrialGlobe 282 12 A Second Argument that the Earth is Magnetical ibid. 13 A Parallelism betwixt the Attraction of Iron by a Loadstone , and the Attraction of Terrene bodies by the Ea●th . 283 14 That as the sphere of the Loadstones Allective Virtue is limited : so is that of the Eart●s magnetism . ibid. 15 An Objection of the Disproportion between the great Bulk of a large stone and the Exility of the supposed magnetique Rays of the Earth : Solved by three weighty Reasons . 284 16 The Reason of the Aequivelocity of Bodies , o● different weights , in their perpendicular Descent : with sundry unquestionable Authorities to confirm the Hoti thereof . ●85 17 That the whole Terrestrial Globe is devoid of Gravity : and that in the universe is no Highest , nor Lowest place . 2●6 18 That the Centre of the Vniverse is not the Lowest part thereof : nor the Centre of the Earth , the Centre of the World 287 19 A Fourth Argument , that Gravity is onely Attraction . 289 20 Why a greater Gravity , or stronger Attractive force is imprest upon a piece of Iron by a Loadstone , than by the Earth ibid. 21 A Fifth Argument , almost Apodictical ; that Gravity is the Effect of the Earths Attraction . ibid.

SECT. III. ARTIC. 1 LEvity nothing but less Gravity . 290 2 Aristotles Sphere of Fire , extinguisht . 291 3 That Fire doth not As●ned spontaneously , but Violently ; i. e. is impell'd upward by the Aer . ibid.

CHAP. XII . Of Heat and Cold. p. 293.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Connection of this to the immediately precedent Chapter . ibid. 2 Why the Author deduceth the 4 First Qualities , not from the 4 vulgar Elements ; but from the 3 Proprieties of Atoms . ibid 3 The Nature of Heat is to be conceived from its General Effect ; viz. the Penetration , Discussion , and Dissolution of the Bodies concrete . ibid. 4 Heat defined as no Immaterial , but a Substantial Quality . 294 5 Why such Atoms , as are comparated to produce Heat , are to be Named the Atoms of Heat : and such Concretions , as harbor them , are to be called Hot , either Actually , or Potentially . ibid. 6 The 3 necessary Proprieties of the Atoms of Heat . ibid. 7 That the Atoms of Heat are capable of Expedition or deliverance from Concretions , Two ways ; viz. by Evocation and Motion . 296 8 An Unctuous matter , the chief Seminary of the Atoms of Heat : and why . 297 9 Among Vnctuous Concretions , Why some are more easily inflammable than others . 298 10 A CONSECTAR● . That Rarefacti●n is the proper Effect of Heat ibid 11 PROBLEM 1. Why the bottom of a Caldron , wherein Water i● boyling , may be touched by the hand of a man , without burning it : Sol. 299 12 PROBLEM 2. Why Lime becomes ardent upon the affusion of 〈◊〉 . Sol. 300 13 PROBLEM 3 Why the Heat of Lime burning is more vehement , than the Heat of any Flame whatever . Sol. ibid. 14 PROBLEM 4. Why boyling Oyl scalds more vehemently , then boyling Water . Sol. 301 15 PROBLEM 5. Why Metals , melted or made red hod , burn more violent than the Fire , that melteth or heateth them . Sol. ibid. 16 CONSECTARY . That , as the degrees of Heat , so those of 〈◊〉 are innumerably various . ibid. 17 That to the Calefaction , Combustion , or ▪ Inflammation of a body by fire , is required a certain space of time ; and that the space is greater or less , according to the paucity , or abundance of the igneous Atoms invading the body objected ; and more or less of aptitude in the contexture thereof to admit them . 30● 18 Flame more or less Durable , for various respects . 303 19 CONSECTARY . 3. That the immediate and genuine Effect of Heat , is the Disgregation of all bodies , as well Homogeneous , as Heterogeneous : and that the Congregation of Homogeneous Natures , is onely an Accidental Effect of Heat ; contrary to Aristotle . 305

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe Link connecting this Section to the former . 306 2 That Cold is no Privation of Heat ; but a Real and Positive Quality : demonstrated . ibid. 3 That the adaequate Notion of Cold , ought to be desume● from its General Effect , viz. the Congreg●tion and Compaction of bodies . 307 4 Cold , no Immaterial ; but a Substantial Quality . ibid. 5 Gassendus conjectural Assignation , of a Tetrahedical Figure to the Atoms of cold ; asserted by sundry weighty considerations . ibid 6 Cold , not Essential to Earth , Water , nor Aer . 309 7 But to some Special Concretions , for the most part , consisting of Frigorifick Atoms . 312 8 Water ▪ the chief Antagonist to Fire ; not in respect of its Accidental Frigidity , but Essential Humidity : and that the Aer hath a juster title to the Principality of Cold , than either Water , or Earth . 313 9 PROBLEM : Why the breath of a man doth Warm , when expired with the mouth wide open ; and Cool , when efflated with the mouth contracted . ibid. 10 Three CONSECTARIES from the premises . 314

CHAP. XIII . Fluidity , Stability , Humidity , Siccity . p. 316.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 WHy Fluidity and Firmness are here considered before Humidity and Siccity . ibid. 2 The Latin Terms , Humidum and Siccum , too narrow to comprehend the full sense of Aristotle , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ibid. 2 The Latin Terms , Humidum and Siccum , too narrow to comprehend the full sense of Aristotle . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . ibid. 3 Aristotles Definition of a Humid substance , not praecise enough ; but , in common also to a Fluid ; and his Definition of a Dry , accommodable to a Firme . 317 4 Fluidity defined . 318 5 Wherein the Formal Reason thereof doth consist . ibid. 6 The same farther illustrated , by the twofold Fluidity of Metals ; and the peculiar reason of each . 319 7 Firmness defined : 320 8 And derived from either of 3 Causes . ibid.

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 HUmidity defined . 321 2 Siccity defined . 322 3 Siccity rather Comparative than Absolute . ibid 4 All moisture either Aqueous or Oleaginous . ibid. 5 PROBLEM ● . Why pure water cannot wash out oyl from a Cloth ; which yet water , wherein Ashes have been decocted , or soap dissolved , easily doth ? Solut. 323 6 PROBLEM 2. Why stains of Ink are not to be taken out of cloaths , but with some Acid Liquor ? Solut. ibid.

CHAP. XIV . Softness , Hardness , Flexility ▪ Tractility , Ductility , &c. p. 325.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Illation of the Chapter . ibid. 2 Hard and Soft , defined . ibid. 3 The Difference betwixt a Soft and Fluid . 326 4 Solidity of Atoms , the Fundament of Hardness and Inanity intercepted among them , the fundament of Softness , in all Concretions . ibid. 5 Hardness and Softness , no Absolute , but meerly Comparative Qualities ; as adscriptive to Concretions , contrary to Aristotle . 327 6 Softness in Firme things , deduced from the same cause , as Fluidity in Fluid ones . ibid. 7 The General Reason of the Mollification of Hard , and Induration of Soft bodies . ibid. 8 The special manners of the M●llification of Hard : and Induration of Soft bodies . 328 9 PROBLEM Why Iron is Hardned , by being immersed red-hot into Cold Water ; and its SOLVTION . ibid. 10 The Formal Reasons of Softness and Hardness . 329 11 The ground of Aristotles Distinction betwixt Formatilia and Pressilia . ibid. 12 Two Axioms , concerning , and illustrating the nature of Softness . 330

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 FLexility , Tractility , Ductility , &c. derived from Softness , and Rigidity from Hardness 3●1 2 PROBLEM . What is the Cause of the motion of Restoration in Flexiles ? and the Solut. ibid. 3 Two Obstructions expeded . 332 4 Why Flexile bodies grow weak , by overmuch , and over frequent Bending 333 5 The Reason of the frequent Vibrations , or Diadroms of Lutestrings , and oth●r Tractile Bodies ; declared to be the same with that of the Restorative Motion of Flexiles : and demonstrated . ibid. 6 PROBLEM . Why the Vibrations , or Diodroms of a Chord distended and percussed , are Aequitemperaneous , though not Aequispatial : and the SOLVT . 335 7 PROBLEM . Wy doth a Chord of a duple length , perform its diadroms in a proportion of time duple , to a Chord of a single length ; both being distended by equal force ; and yet if the Chord of the duple length be distended by a duple force or weight , it doth not perform its Diadroms , in a proportion of time duple to that of the other ; but onely if the Force or weight distending it , be quadruple to the First supposed : and its SOLVT . 336 8 The Reasons of the vast Ductility , or Extensibility of Gold . 337 9 Sectility and Fissility , the Consequents of Softness . ibid. 10 Tractility and Friability , the Consequents of Hardness . 338 11 Ruptility the Consequent partly of Softness , partly of Hardness . 339 12 PROBLEM . Why Chords distended , are more apt to break neer the Ends , than in the middle ? and its SOLVT . ibid.

CHAP. XV. Occult Qualities made Manifest . p. 341

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THat the Insensibility of Qualities doth not import their Unintelligibility ; contrary to the presumption of the Aristotelean . ibid. 2 Vpon what grounds ; and by whom , the Sanctuary of Occult Qualities was erected . 342 3 Occult Qualities and profest ignorance , all one . ibid. 4 The Refuge of Sympathies and Antipathies , equally obstructive to the advance of Natural Scienee , with that of Ignote Proprieties . 343 5 That all Attraction , referred to Secret Sympathy ; and all Repulsion , adscribed to secret Antipathy , betwixt the Agent and Patient , is effected by Corporeal Instruments , and such as resemble those whereby one body Attracteth , or repelleth another , in sensible and mechanique operations . ibid. 6 The Means of Attractions sympathetical , explicated by a convenient Simile . 345 7 The Means of Abaction and Repulsions Antipathetical , explicated likewise by sundry similitudes . 346 8 The First and General Causes of all Love and Hatred betwixt Animals . 347 9 Why things Alike in their natures , love and delight in the Society each of other : and why Unlike natures abhor and avoid each other . ibid

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe Scheme of Qualities ( reputed ) occult . 348 2 Natures Avoidance of Vacuity , imputed to the tyzugia or Conspiration of all parts of the Vniverse ; no Occult Quality . ibid. 3 The power and influence of Caelestial Bodies , upon men , supposed by Judicial Astrologers , inconsistent with Providence Divine , and the Liberty of mans will . 349 4 The Afflux and Reflux of the Sea , inderivative from any immaterial Influx of the Moon . ibid. 5 The Causes of the diurnal Expansion & conversion of the Heliotrope and other Flowers . ibid. 6 Why Garden Claver hideth its stalk , in the heat of the day . 350 7 Why the House Cock usually Crows soon after midnight ; and at break of day . ibid. 8 Why Shell-fish grow fat in the Full of the moon , and lean again at the New . 352 9 Why the Selenites resembles the Moon in all her several Adspects . ibid. 10 Why the Consideration of the Attraction of Iron by a Loadstone , is here omitted . 353 11 The secret Amities of Gold and Quicksilver of Brass and Silver , unridled . ibid. 12 A COROLLARY . Why the Granules of Gold and Silver , though much more ponderous then those of the Aqua Regis and Aqua ●ortis , wherein they are dissolved , are yet held up , and kept floating by them . 354 13 The Cause of the Attraction of a Less Flame by a Greater . ibid. 14 The Cause of the Involation of flame to Naphtha at distance . ibid. 15 Of the Ascention of Water into the pores of a Spunge . 355 16 The same illustrated by the example of a Syphon . ibid. 17 The reason of the Percolation of Liquors , by a cloth whose one end lieth in the liquor , and other hangs over the brim of the vessel , that contains it . 356 18 The reason of the Consent of two Lute-strings , that are Aequison . ibid. 19 The reason of the Dissent betwixt Lutestrings of sheeps Guts , and those of Woolfs . ●57 20 The tradition of the Consuming of all Feathers of Foul , by those of the Eagle ; exploded . 358 21 Why some certain Plants befriend , and advance the growth and fruitfulness of others , that are their neighbours . ibid. 22 Why some Plants thrive not in the society of some others . 359 23 The Reason of the great friendship betwixt the Male and Female Palm-trees . 360 24 Why all wines grow sick and turbid , during the season wherein the Vines Flower and Bud. 361 25 That the distilled waters of Orange flowers , and Roses , do not take any thing of their fragrancy , during the season of the Blooming and pride of those Flowers ; as it vulgarly believed . ibid.

SECT. III. ARTIC. 1 WHy this Section considers onely some few select Occult Proprieties , among those many imputed to Animals . 362 2 The supposed Antipathy of a Sheep to a Woolf solved . ibid. 3 Why Bees usually invade Froward and Cholerick Persons : and why bold and confident men haue sometimes daunted and put to flight , Lyons and other ravenous Wild-Beasts . 363 4 Why divers Animals Hate such men , as are used to destroy those of their own species : and why Vermin avoid such Gins and Traps , wherein others of their kinde have been caught and destroyed . ibid. 5 The Cause of the fresh Cruentation of the Carcass of a murthered man , at the presence and touch of the Homicide . 364 6 How the Basilisk doth empoyson and destroy , at distance . 365 7 That the sight of a Woolf doth not cause Hoarsness and obmutescence in the spectator ; as is vulgarly reported and believed . 366 8 The Antipathies of a Lyon and Cock : of an Elephant and Swine meerly Fabulous . ●67 9 Why a man intoxicated by the venome of a Tarantula , falleth into violent fits of Dancing : and cannot be cured by any other means , but Musick . ibid. 10 Why Divers Tarantiacal Persons are affected and cured with Divers Tunes , and the musick of divers Instruments . 369 11 That the venome of the Tarantula doth produce the same effect in the body of a man ; as it doth in that of the Tarantula it self : and why . ibid. 12 That the Venom of the Tarantula is lodged in a viscous Humor , and such as is capable of Sounds . 371 13 That it causeth an uncessant Itching and Titillation in the Nervous and Musculous parts of mans body , when infused into it , and fermenting in it . ibid. 14 The cause of the Annual Recidivation of the Tarantism , till it be perfectly cured . 372 15 A Conjecture , what kind of Tunes , Strains , and Notes seem most accommodate to the cure of Tarantiacal Persons in the General . ibid 16 The Reason of the Incantation of Serpents , by a rod of the Cornus . 373 17 DIGRESSION . That the Words . Spells , Characters , &c. used by Magicians , are of no vertue or Efficacy at all , as to the Effect intended ; unless in a remote interest , or as they exalt the Imagination of Him , upon whom they praetend to work the miracle . ibid. 18 The Reason of the Fascination of Infants , by old women ▪ 374 19 The Reason of the stupefaction of a mans hand by a Torpedo . 375 20 That ships are not Arrested in their course , by the Fish called a Remora : but by the Contrary impulse of some Special Current in the Sea . ibid. 21 That the Echineis , or Remora is not Ominous . 3●7 22 Why this place admits not of more than a General Inquest into the Faculties of Poysons and Counterpoisons . ibid. 23 Poysons defined . ibid. 24 Wherein the Deleterious Faculty of poyson doth consist . ibid. 25 Counterpoisons defined . 378 26 Wherein their Salutiferous Virtue doth consist . ibid. 27 How Triacle cureth the venome of Vipers . ibid 28 How the body of a Scorpion , bruised and laid warm upon the part , which it hath lately wounded and envenomed ; doth cure the same . 379 29 That some Poisons are Antidotes against others by way of direct Contrariety . ibid. 30 Why sundry particular men , and some whole Nations have fed upon Poisonous Animals and Plants , without harm· 380 31 The Armary Unguent , and Sympathetick Powder , impugned . ibid. 32 The Authors Retraction of his quondam Defence of the Magnetick Cure of Wounds , made in his Prolegomena to Helmonts Book of that subject and title . 381

CHAP. XVI . The Phaenomena o● the Loadstone Explicated ▪ p. 383.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Nature and Obscurity of the Subject , hinted by certain Metaphorical Cognomina , agreeable thereunto , though in divers relations . ibid. 2 Why the Author insisteth not upon the ( 1 ) several Appellations , (2) Inventor of the Loadstone , (3) invention of the Pixis Nautica . 384 3 The Virtues of the Loadstone , in General , Two , the Attractive , and Directive . ibid. 4 Epicurus his first Theory of the Cause and Manner of the Attraction of Iron by a Loadstone ; according to the Exposition of Lucre●ius . ibid ▪ 5 His other solution of the same , according to the Commentary of Galen . 386 6 Galens three Grand Objections against the same , briefly Answered . 387 7 The insatisfaction of the Ancients Theory necessitates the Author to recur to the Speculations and Observations of the Moderns , concerning the Attraction of Iron by a Magnet ; and the Reduction of them all to a few Capital observables . viz. 388 8 A Parallelism betwixt the Magnetique Faculty of the Loadstone and Iron ; and that of Sense in Animals . 389 9 That the Loadstone and Iron interchangeably operate each upon other , by the mediation of certain Corporeal Species , transmitted in ●ays : and the Analogy of the Magnetick , and Luminous Rayes . 390 10 That every Loadstone , in respect of the Circumradiation of its Magnetical Aporrhae's ought to be allowed the supposition of a Centre Axis , and Diametre of an Aequator : and the Advantages thence accrewing . 391 11 The Reason of that admirable Bi-form , or Janus-like Faculty of Magneticks : and why the Poles of a Loadstone are incapable , but those of a Needle easily capable of transplantation from one Extreme to the contrary . 392 12 An Objection , of the Aversion or Repulsion of the North Pole of one Loadstone , or Needle , by the North Pole of Another : praevented . 393 13 Three principal Magnetick Axioms , deduced from the same Fountain . ibid. 14 A DIGRESSION to the Iron Tomb of Mahomet . 394 15 That the Magnetique Vigour , or Perfection both of Loadstones and Iron , doth consist in either their Native Purity and Vniformity of Substance , or their Artificial Politeness . 396 16 That the Arming of a Magnet with polished Steel , doth highly Corroborate ; but as much diminish the sphere of its Attractive Virtue . ibid. 17 Why a smaller or weaker Loadstone , doth snatch away a Needle from a Greater , or more Potent one ; while the small or weak one is held within the sphere of the great or stronger ones Activity : and not otherwise . 397 18 COROLLARY . Of the Abduction of Iron from the Earth by a Loadstone . 398

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THe Method , and Contents of the Sect. ibid. 2 Affinity of the Loadstone and Iron . ibid. 3 The Loadstone conforms it self , in all respects , to the Terrestrial Globe ; as a Needle conforms it self to the Loadstone . 399 4 Iron obtains a Verticity , not onely from the Loadstone , by affriction ▪ or Aspiration ; but also from the Earth it self : and that according to the laws of Position . 400 5 One and the same Nature , in common to the Earth , Loadstone and Iron . 401 6 The Earth , impragnating Iron with a Polary Affection , doth cause therein a Local Immutation of its insensible particles . 402 7 The Loadstone doth the same . 403 8 The Magnetique Virtue , a Corporeal Efflux . ib. 9 Contrary Objections , and their Solution● ▪ 404 10 A Parallelism of the Magnetique Virtue , and the Vegetative Faculty of Plants 405 11 Why Poles of the same respect and name , are Enemies : and those of a Contrary respect and name , Friends . 406 12 When a Magnet is dissected into two pieces , why the Boreal part of the one half , declin●s Conjunction with the B●rea● part of the other ; and the Austral of one with the Austral of the other . ibid. 13 The Fibres of the Earth extend from Pole to Pole ; and that may be the Cause of the firm Cohaesion of all its Parts , conspiring to conserve its Spherical Figure . 407 14 Reason of Magnetical Variation , in divers climates and places . ibid. 15 The Decrement of Magnetical Variation , in one and the same place , in divers years . 410 16 The Cause thereof not yet known . ibid. 17 No Magnet hath more than Two Legitimate Poles : and the reasons of Illegitimate ones 411 18 The Conclusion , Apologetical ; and an Advertisement , that the Attractive and Directive Actions of Magnetiques , arise from one and the same Faculty ; and that they were distinguished onely 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , for convenience of Doctrine . 412

The Fourth Book .

CHAP. I. Of Generation and Corruption . p. 415

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 THe Introduction . ibid 2 The proper Notions of Generation and Corruption . 4●6 3 Various opinions of the Ancient Philosophers , touching the reason of Generation : and the principal Authors of pacti . 417 4 The two great opinions of the same Philosophers concerning the manner of the Commistion of the Common Principles in Generation ; faithfully and briefly stated . 418 5 That of Aristotle and the Stoicks , refuted : and Chrysippus sub●ersuge , convicted of 3 Absurdities . 419 6 Aristotles twofold Evasion of the Incongruities attending the position of the Remane●ce of things commixed , notwithstanding their supposed reciprocal Transubstantiation : found lik●wise meerly S●phistical . 420 7 That the F●rms of things , arising in Generation ▪ are no New substances , nor distinct from th●ir matter : contrary to the Aristoteleans . 422 8 That the Form of a thing , is onely a certain Quality , or determinate Modification of its Matter . 424 9 An abstract of the theory of the Atomists , touching the same . 4●5 10 An illus●ration thereof , by a praegnant and ●pportu●● I●stance . viz. the Gen●ration of Fire , Flame , Fume , Soot , Ashes , and Salt , from Wood dissolved by Fire . 4●6

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 THat in Corruption , no substance perisheth ; but only that determinate Modification of substance , or Matter , which specified ●he thing . 428 2 Enforcement of the same Thesis by an illustrious Example . 429 3 An Experiment demonstrating that the Salt of Ashes was praeexistent in Wood ; and not produced , but onely educed by Fire . ibid. 4 The true sense of three General Axioms , deduced from the precedent doctrine of the Atomists . 4●0 5 The General Intestine Causes of Corruption , chiefly Two : ( 1 ) the interception of Inanity among the solid particles of Bodies . (2) The essential Gravity and inseperable Mobility of Atoms . 431 6 The General Manners , or ways of Generation and Corruption . 432 7 Inadvertency of Aristotle in making Five General Modes of Generation . 433 8 The special Manners of Generation , innumerable ▪ and why . ibid. 9 All sorts of Atoms , not indifferently competent to the Constitution of all sorts of things . 434

CHAP. II. Of Motion . p. 435.

SECT. I. ARTIC. 1 WHy the Nature of Motion , which deserved to have been the subject of the first speculation , was reserved to be the Argument of the Last , in this Physiology . ibid. 2 An Epicurean Principle , of fundamental concern to motion . 436 3 Aristotles Position , that the first Principle of motion , is the very Forme of the thing moved ; absolutely incomprehensible : unless the Form of a thing be conceived to be a certain tenuious Contexture of most subtile and most active Atoms . ibid. 4 A second Epicurean Fundamental , concerning motion : and the state of the Difference betwixt Epicurus , Aristotle , and Plato , touching the same . 4●7 5 Epicurus's Definition of motion , to be the Remove of a body from place to place ; much more intelligible and proper , than Aristotles , that it is the Act of an Entity in power , as it is such . 438 6 Empericus his Objections against that Definition of Epicurus : and the full Solution of each . 439 7 That there is motion ; contrary to the Sophisms of Parmenides , Melissus , Zeno , Diodorus and the Scepticks . 441

SECT. II. ARTIC. 1 ARistotles Definitions of Natural and Violent motion ; incompetent ▪ and more adaequate ones substituted in the room of them . 444 2 The same deduced from the First Epicurean Principle of motion , praemised : and three considerable Conclusions extracted from thence . 445 3 A short survey of Aristotles whole theory concerning the Natural motion of Inanimates : and the Errors thereof . 446 4 Uniformity , or Aequability , the proper Character of a Natural motion : and the want of uniformity , of a Violent . 447 5 The Downward motion of Inanimates , derived from an External Principle ; contrary to Aristotle . 449 6 That that External Principle , is the Magnetique Attraction of the Earth 450 7 That the Vpward motion of Light things , is not Accelerated in every degree of their Ascent as Aristotle praecariously affirmed : but , the Downward motion of Heavy things is Accelerated in every degree of their Descent ▪ ibid 8 The Cause of that Encrease of Velocity in Bodies descending ; not the Augmentation of their Specifical Perfection as they approach neerer and neerer to their proper place : as Simplicius makes Aristotle to have thought . 452 9 Nor the Diminution of the quantity of Aer underneath them : as some Others conjectured . ibid. 10 Nor , the Gradual Diminution of the Force imprest upon them , in their projection upward : as Hipparchus alleadged . 453 11 But , the Magnetique Attraction of the Earth . ibid. 12 That the Proportion , or Ration of Celerity to Celerity , encreasing in the descent of Heavy things ; is not the same as the Proportion , or Ration of Space to Space , which they pervade : contrary to Michael Varro the Mathematician . 455 13 But , that the moments or Equal degrees of Celerity , carry the same proportion , as the moments or equal degrees of Time , during the motion : according to the Illustrious Galilaeo . 456 14 Galilaeo's Grounds , Experience , and Reason . 457 15 The same Demonstrated . 458 16 The Physical Reason of that Proportion . 460 17 The Reason of the Equal Velocity of Bodies of very different weights , falling from the same altitude ; inferred from the same Theory . ibid. 18 Gravity Distinguish't into Simple , and Adjectitious . 461 19 The Rate of that superlative velocity with which a Bullet would be carried , in case it should fall from the Moon , Sun or region of the Fixed stars , to the Earth : and from each of those vast heights , to the Centre of the Earth . 462

SECT. III. ARTIC. 1 WHat , and whence is that Force , or Virtue Motive , whereby Bodies Projected are carried on after their Dismission from the Projicient . 463 2 The M●nner of the Impression of that Force . 465 3 That all M●tion , in a free or Empty space , must be Vniform , and Perpetual : and that the chief Cause of the Inequality and Brevity of the motion of things projected through the Atmosphere , is the ma●netique Attraction of the Earth . 466 4 That , in the Atmosphere , no body can be projected in a Direct line ; unless perpendicularly Vpward , or Downward : and why . 468 5 That the Motion of a stone proj●cted upwards obliquely , is Composed of an Horizontal and Perpendicular together . ibid. 6 Demonstration of that Composition . 469 7 That of the two different Forces , impressed upon a ball , thrown upward from the hand of a man standing in a ship , that is under sayl : the one doth not destroy the other , but each attains its proper scope . ibid. 8 That the space of time , in which the Ball is Ascending from the Foot to the Top of the Mast : is equal to that , in which it is again Descending from the top to the foot . 470 9 That , though the Perpendicular motion of a stone thrown obliquely upward , be unequal , both in its ascent and descent : yet is the Horizontal of Equal Velocity in all parts of space . ibid. 10 The Reason and Manner of the Reflexion or Rebounding motion of Bodies , diverted from the line of their direction by others encountring them . 471 11 That the Emersion of a weight appensed to a string , from the perpendicular , to which it had reduced it self , in Vibration ; is a Reflexion Median betwixt No Reflexion at all , and the Least Reflexion assignable ; and the Rule of all other Reflexion whatever . 472 12 The Reason of the Equality of the Angles of Incidence and Reflexion . ibid. 13 Two Inferences from the praemises : viz· ( 1 ) That the oblique Projection of a Globe against a plane , is composed of a double Parallel : and (2) That Nature suffers no diminution of her right to the shortest way , by Reflexion . 474 14 Wherein the Aptitude or Ineptitude of bodies to Reflexion doth consist . ibid.

BOOK the FIRST .

CHAP. I. All Modern Philosophers reduced to four general Orders ; and the principal causes of their Dissention .

SECT. I.

IF we look back into the Monuments or Remains of Antiquitie , Art. 1. The principal Sects of the ancient Grecian Philosophers , only enumerated . we shall observe as many several SECTS of Philosophers , as were the Olympiads in which Greece wore the Imperial Diadem of Letters ; nay , perhaps , as many as she contained Academies , and publike Professors of Arts and Sciences : Each Master affecting to be reputed the principal Secretary of Nature ; and his Disciples ( their minds being deeply imbued with his principles ) admiring him as the Grand Oracle of Divinitie , and the infallible Dictator of Scientifical Maxims . The chiefest , most diffused , and most memorable of these Sects , were the Pythagorean , the Stoick , the Platonist , the Academick , the Peripatetick , the Epicurean , and what , derided all the rest , the Pyrrhonian , or Sceptick ; which feircely contended for the Laurel , by subtle disputations on the side of absolute Ignorance , and aspired to the Monarchy of Wisdom , by detecting the vanitie and incertitude of all Natural Science . As for the Megarick , Eretrick , Cyreniack , Annicerian Theodorian , Cynick , Eliack , Dialectick , and others less famous ; Diogenes Laertius , ( de vita Philosophor . ) hath preserved not only a faithful Catalogue of them , but hath also recorded their originals , declinations , periods , opinions .

Art. 2. The same revived among the Moderns , with en●rease . If we enquire into the Modern state of Learning , down even to our present age , we cannot but find not only the same Sects revived , but also many more New ones sprung up : as if Opinion were what mysterious Poets intended by their imaginary Hydra ; no sooner hath the sword of Time cut off one head , but there grows up two in the place of it ; or , as if the vicissitudes of Corruption and Generation were in common as well to Philosophy , as the subject of it , Nature . Insomuch as that Adage , which was principally accommodated and restrained to express the infinite dissention of Vulgar and Unexamining Heads , Tot sententiae quot homines ; may now justly be extended also to the Scholiarchs and professed enquirers into the Unitie of Truth . To enumerate all these Modern dissenting Doctors ( the most modest of all which hath not blushed to hear his pedantique Disciples salute him with the magnificent Attributes of a Despot in Physiologie , and the only Cynosure by which the benighted reason of man may hope to be conducted over the vertiginous Ocean of Error , to the Cape of Veritie ) is neither useful to our Reader , nor advantageous or pertinent to our present Design . But , to reduce them to four General Orders , or range them into four principal Classes ; as it may in some latitude of interest , concern the satisfaction of those who are less conversant among Books : so can it in no wise affront the patience of those , whose studies have already acquainted them with the several kinds of Philosophy now in esteem .

Art 3. Who are reduced either to the Pedantique or Female Sect. 1 Some there are ( and those not a few ) who in the minority of their Understandings , and while their judgments are yet flexible by the weak fingers of meer Plausibilitie , and their memories like Virgin wax , apt to retain the impression of any opinion that is presented under the specious disguise of Verisimilitie only ; become constant admirers of the first Author , that pleaseth them , and will never after suffer themselves to be divorced from his principles , or to be made Proselytes to Truth ; but make it the most serious business of their lives to propugne their Tutors authoritie , defend even his very errors , and excogitate specious subterfuges against those , who have with solid Arguments and Apodic●ical reasons , clearly refuted him . These stifle their own native habilities for disquisition , believe all , examine nothing ; and , as if the Lamp of their own Reason were lent them by their Creator for no use at all , resign up their judgments to the implicite manuduction of some other ; and all the perfection they aim at , is to be able to compose unnecessary , and perhaps erroneous Commentaries upon their Masters text . This easie Sect may , without much either of incongruitie or scandal , be named Secta 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the FEMAL Sect ; because as women constantly retain their best affections for those who untied their Virgin Zone ; so these will never be alienated from immoderately affecting those Authors who had the Maiden ▪ head of their minds . The chiefest Chair in this Classis ought to be consigned to our Iunior Aristoteleans , who villifie and despise all doctrine , but that of the Stagirite , and confidently measure all mens deviations from truth , by their recessions from his dictates . This we say not to derogate from the honour due to so great a Clerk ; for we hold it our duty to pay him as large a tribute of Veneration , as any man that ever read his excellent Writings , without prejudice , and esteem him as 〈◊〉 of the greatest and brightest stars in the sphere of Learning ; nay we dare assert , that He was the Centre in which all the choicest speculations and observations of his Praedecessors were united , to make up as complete abody of Natural Science , as the brain of any one single person , wanting the illumination of Sacred Writ , seems capable of , in this life of obscuritie : and that He hath won the Garland from all , who have laboured to invent and praescribe a general Method for the regulation and conduct of mens Cogitations and Conceptions . But , that I am not yet convicted , that his judgment was superior to mistake ; that his Writings , in many places more then obscure , can well be interpreted by those who have never perused the Moniments of other Ancients ; nor , that it can consist with Ingenuity to institute a Sacrament in Philosophy , ( i. e. ) to vow implicite vassalage to the Authoritie of any man , whose maxims were desumed from no other Oracle , but that of Natural Reason only ; and to arrest all Curiositie , Disquisition , or Dubitation , with a meer 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 .

Hither may we refer also the patient Interpreters of Scotus ; the vain Idolaters of Raimund Lully ; but , above all , the stupid admirers of that Fanatick Drunkard , Paracelsus . In whose whole life , the only Rarities any sober man can discover were his Fortune , and his Impudence . His Fortune , in that he being an absolute bankrupt in merit , could be trusted with so large a stock of Fame : his Impudence , in that , being wholly illiterate ( for in stead of refining , He much corrupted his mother-tongue ) He should praetend to subvert the Fundamentals of Aristotle and Galen , to reform the Common-weal of Learning , consummate the Arts and Sciences , write Commentaries on the Evangelists , and enrich the world with Pansophy in Aphorisms .

(2) Others there are ( and those too few ) whose brests being filled with true Promethean fire , and their minds of a more generous temper , Art. 4. Or , to the Assertors of Philoso●hical Liberty ▪ scorn to submit to the dishonourable tyranny of that Usurper , Autority , and will admit of no Monarchy in Philosophy , besides that of Truth . These ponder the Reasons of all , but the Reputation of none ; and then conform their assent , when the Arguments are nervous and convincing ; not when they are urged by one , whose Name is inscribed in Golden Characters in the Legend of Fame . This Order well deserves the Epithite , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and therefore we shall Christen it , The Order of the ASSERTORS OF PHILOSOPHICAL LIBERTY ; in regard , they vindicate the native privilege of our Intellectuals , from the base villenage of Praescription . Of this Order , Gratitude it self doth oblige us to account the Heroical Tycho Brahe , the subtle Kepler , the most acute Galilaeus , the profound Scheinerus , the miraculous because universally learned Kircherus , the most perspicacious Harvey , and the Epitome of all , Des Cartes . In honour of each of these Hero's , we could wish ( if the constitution of our Times would bear it ) a Colossus of Gold were erected at the publick charge of Students ; and under each this inscription : Amicus Plato , amicus Aristoteles , magis amica veritas .

(3) The third Classis is possessed by such , who , Art. 5. Or , to the Renov●tors . without either totally neglecting or undervaluing the Inventions and Augmentations of the Modern ; addict themselves principally to research the Moniments of the Ancients , and dig for truth in the rubbish of the Grecian Patriarchs . These are the noblest sort of Chymists , who labour to reform those once-excellent Flowers out of their Ashes : worthy Geometricians , that give us the true dimensions of those Giant Wits , by the measure of their Feet : and genuine ●ons of Aesculapius , who can revive those , whom the fleet chariot of Time hath dragg'd to pieces , and recompose their scattered fragments into large and complete bodies of Physiologie . The Course of these Worthies in their studies doth denominate them 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , RENOVATORS .

For , being of opinion , that Philosophy as well as Nature doth continually decline , that this is the Dotage of the World , and that the minds of men do suffer a sensible decay of clarity and simplicity ; they reflect their thoughts upon the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Epoche of Physical Writings , ransack the urns of Athens to find out the medal of some grave Philosopher , and then with invincible industry polish off the rust , which the vitriolate dampness of Time had superinduced ; that so they may render him to the greedy eyes of Posterity in his primitive splendor and integrity . The uppermost seats in this infinitely-deserving Classis justly belong to Marcilius Ficinus , who from many mouldy and worm-eaten Transcripts hath collected , and interpreted the semidivine Labors of Plato : to Copernicus , who hath rescued from the jawes of oblivion , the almost extinct Astrology of Samius Aristarchus : to Lucretius , who hath retrived the lost Physiologie of Empedocles : to Magnenus , who hath lately raised up the reverend Ghost of Democritus : to Mersennus , who hath not only explained many Problems of Archimed ; but renovated the obsolete Magick of Numbers , and charmed the most judicious ears of Musitians , with chiming Pythagoras Hammers , in an Arithmetick Harmony : and to the greatest Antiquary among them , the immortal Gassendus ; who , out of a few obscure and immethodical pieces of him , scattered upon the rhapsodies of Plutarch and Diogenes Laertius , hath built up the despised Epicurus again , into one of the most profound , temperate , and voluminous among Philosophers .

Our Fourth Classis is to be made up of those , who indeed adore no Authority , Art. 6. Or to the Electors . pay a reverend esteem , but no implicite Adherence to Antiquity , nor erect any Fabrick of Natural Science upon Foundations of their own laying : but , reading all with the same constant Indifference , and aequanimity , select out of each of the other Sects , whatever of Method , Principles , Positions , Maxims , Examples , &c. seems in their impartial judgments , most consentaneous to Verity ; and on the contrary , refuse , and , as occasion requires , elenchically refute what will not endure the Test of either right Reason , or faithful Experiment . This Sect we may call ( as Potamon Alexandrinus , quoted by Diogenes Laertius , long before us ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 the ELECTING , because they cull and select out of all others , what they most approve .

Herein are Chairs provided for those Worthies , Fernelius , Sennertus , and most of the junior Patriots and Advancers of our Art . And the lowest room , we ask leave to reserve for our selves . For ▪ we profess our selves to be of his perswasion , who saith ; Ego quidem arbitror , re diu perpensâ , nullius unquam scientiam fore absolutam , quin Empedoclem , Platonem , Aristotelem , Anaxagoram , Democritum adjungat Recentioribus , & ab un●quoque quod verum est , rejectis falsis , eligat . His enim Principibus peculi●ri ratione Coeleste Lumen affulsit : & quamvis Corporis imbecilitate multa corruperint ; plurima tamen , quae Fidei lumine discernimus , scripsêre verissima He can never make a good Chymist , who is not already an excellent Galenist , is proverbial among us Physicians : and as worthy the reputation of a Proverb is it among Professors in Universities ▪ He can never clearly understand the Moderns , who remains ignorant of the doctrines of the Antients . Here to declare our selves of this Order , though it be no dishonour , may yet be censured as superfluous : since not only those Exercises of our Pen , which have formerly dispersed themselves into the hands of the Learned , have already proclaimed as much ; but even this praesent Tractate must soon discover it .

SECT. II.

TO explore the Cheif Grounds , or Reasons of this great Varietie of Sects in Philosophy ; we need search no further , then the exceeding Obscurity of Nature , the Dimness and imperfection of our Understanding , the Irregularity of our Curiosity .

Of the First , they only can doubt , who are too stupid to enquire . Art. 1. The principal causes of the Diversity of Philosophical Sects ; and the chiefest among them , the Obscurity of Nature For , Nature is an immense Ocean , wherein are no Shallows , but all Depths : and those ingenious Persons , who have but once attempted her with the sounding line of Reason , will soon confess their despair of profounding her , and with the judicious Sanchez sadly exclaim ; Una Scientia sufficit toti orbi : nec tamen totus hic ei sufficit . Mihi vel minima mundi res totius vitae contemplationi sat est superque : nec tamen tandem eam spero me nosse posse : nor can they dislike the opinion of the Academicks and Pyrrhonicks , that all things are Incomprehensible .

And ( as for the second ) if Nature were not invelloped in so dense a Cloud of Abstrusity , but should unveil her self , Art. 2. The Imperfection of our Vnderstanding . and expose all her beuteous parts naked to our speculation : yet are not the Opticks of our Mind either clear or strong enough to discern them . Men indeed fancy themselves to be Eagles ; but really are grovelling Moles , uncessantly labouring for light : which at ●irst glimpse perstringeth their eyes , and all they discover thereby , is their own native Blindness . Naturae mysteria etiamsi ●ille facibus revelentur , arbitrantium oculis numquam tota excipientur : restabit semper quod quaeras ; & quo plus scies , eo plura à te ignorari miraberis . This meditation , we confess , hath frequently stooped our ambitious thoughts , dejected us even to a contempt of our own nature , and put us to a stand in the midst of our most eager pursuit of Science : insomuch that had not the inhaerent Curiosity of our Genius sharply spurred us on again , we had totally desisted , and sate down in this resolution ; for the future to admire , and perhaps envy the happy serenity of their Condition , who never disquiet and perplex their minds with fruitless scrutiny , but think themselves wise enough , while they acquiesce in the single satisfaction of their Senses . Nor do we look ever to have our Studies wholly free from this Damp : but expect to be surprised with many a cold fit , even then when our Cogitations shall be most ardent and pleasing . And to acknowledge our pensive sense of this Discouragement , is it that we have chosen this for our Motto : Quo magis quaerimus ▪ magis dubitamus . But lest this our despair prove contagious , and infect our Reader , and He either shut up our Book , or smilingly demand of us , to what purpose we wrote it ; if ( as we confess ) Insatisfaction be the End of study , and ( as we intimate ) our Phisiology at most but ingenious Conjecture : we must divert him with the novelty of a Paradox , viz. that the Irregularity of our Curiosity is one Cause of the Dissent of Philosophers .

Art. 3. The Irregularity of our Curi●s●t● . A paradox . That our desire of Truth should be a grand Occasion of our Error ; and that our First Parents were deluded more by the instigation of their own essential CURIOSITY , than by either the allurement of their Sensual Appetite or the subtle Fallacies of the Serpent : is a conceit not altogether destitute of thesupport and warrantry of Reason . For , the Human Soul ( the only Creature , that understands the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or transcendent Dignity of its Original , by reflecting upon the superlative Idea , which it holds of its Creator ) from the moment of its immersion into the cloud or opacity , of flesh labours with an insatiable Appetence of Knowledge ; as the only means , that seems to conduce to the satisfaction of its congenial Ambition of still aspiring to Greater and Better things : and therefore hath no Affection either so Essential , or Violent , as the Desire of Science ; and consequently , lyeth not so open to the deception of any Objects , as of those which seem to promise a satisfaction to that desire . And obvious it is from the words of the Text ; that the Argument which turned the s●ales , i. e. determined the Intellect , and successively the Will of our Grandmother Eve , from its indifferencie , or aequilibration , to an Appetition , and so to the actual Degustation of the Forbidden Fruit , was this : Desiderabilis est arboris fructu● ad habendam scientiam . Besides , though we shall not exclude the Beauty of the fruit , transmitted by the sight to the judicatory Faculty , and so allecting the Sensual Appetite , from having a finger in the Delusion : yet can we allow it to have had no more then a finger ; and are perswaded , that in the syndrome or conspiracy of Causes , the most ponderous and praevalent was the Hope of an accession or augmentation of Knowledge . Since ●t cannot but highly disparage the primitive or innocent state of man , to admit , that his Intellect was so imperfect , as not to discern a very great Evil , through the thin Apparence of Good , when the utmost that Apparence could promise , was no more , than the momentany pleasure of his Palate or Gust : Or , that the express and poenal Interdiction of God , yet sounding in his ears , could be over-balanced by the light species of an object , which must be lost in the Fruition .

Nor is this Curiositie to be accused only of the First Defection from Truth , but being an inseparable Annex to our Nature , and so derived by traduction to all Adams posteritie , hath proved the procatarctick Cause of many ( some contemplative Clerks would have adventured to say of All ) the Errors of our judgments . And , though we have long cast about , yet can we not particular any one Vicious inclination , or action , whose Scope or End may not , either directly or obliquely , proximly or remotely , seem to promise an encrease of Knowledge in some kind or other . To instance in one , which appears to be determined in the Body , to have no interest beyond the Sense , and so to exclude all probabilitie of extending to the Mind , as to the augmentation of its Science . Whoever loves a beutiful Woman , whom the right of Marriage hath appropriated to another , ardently desires to enjoy her bed ; why , not only for the satisfaction of his sensual App●tite , because that might be acquired by the act of carnali●y with some other less beutiful , and Beuty is properly the object of the Mind : but because that Image of Beuty , which his eye hath transmitted to his mind , being praesented in the species or apparition of Good and Amiab●e , seems to contain some Excellence , or comparitively more Good , then what He hath , formerly understood . If it be objected , that if so , one enjoyment must satisfie that Desire ; and consequently , no man could love what He hath once enjoyed , since Fruition determineth Desire : We Answer , that there is no such necessitie justly inferrible , when Experience assures , that many times Love is so far from languishing , that it grows more strong and violent by the possession of its Object . The Reason is , because the passionate Lover , apprehending no fruition total ▪ or possession entire , supposeth some more Good still in the object , then what his former enjoyment made him acquainted withall . And if it be replyed , that the Lover doth , in the perseverance of his Affection , propose to himself meerly the Continuation of that Good , which He hath formerly enjoyed : we are provided of a sufficient Rejoynder , viz. that whoso wisheth the Continuation of a Good , considers it not as a thing praesent , but to come ; and consequently as a thing which yet He doth not know : for , no man can know what is not .

Other Instances the Reader may be pleased to select from among the Passions ; tracing them up to their first Exciting Cause , in order to his more ample satisfaction : it being digressive and only collateral to our Scope . Good thus being the only proper Object of our Affections ( for Evil exhibited naked , i. e. as Evil , never Attracts , but ever Averts our Will , or Rational Appetite : as we have clearly proved in our Discourse of the Liberty Elective of mans Will . ) if we mistake a real evil praesented under the disguise of a Good : this mistake is to be charged upon the account of our Rational or judicatory Faculty , which not sufficiently examining the Reality of the species , judgeth it to be good , according to the external Apparence only ; and so misguideth the Will in its Election . Now , a●ong the Causes of the Intellects erroneous judicature ( we have formerly touched upon its own Native Imperfection , or Coecity , and Praejudice , ) the chiefest and most general is the Impatience , Praecipitancy , or Inconsiderateness of the Mind ; when , not enduring the serious , profound , and strict examen of the species , nor pondering all the moments of Reason , whi●h are on the Averting part of the Object , with that impartiali●y requisite to a right judgment ; but suffering it self , at the first occursion or praesentation thereof , to be determined , by the moments of Reason apparent on the Attracting part , to an Approbation thereof : it misinformeth the Will , and ingageth it in an Election and prosecution of a Falsity , or Evil , couched under the specious semblance of a positive Truth , or Good .

Now , to accommodate all this to the interest of our Paradox ; if Good , real or apparent , be the proper and adaequate object of the Intellect ; and the chief reason of Good doth consist in that of Science , as the principal end of all our Affections : then , most certainly , must our praecedent assertion stand firm , viz. that our understanding lyeth most open to the delusion of such objects , which by their Apparence promise the most of satisfaction to our Desire of Science ; and , upon consequence , by how much the more we are spurred on by our Curiosity , or Appe●ence of Knowledge , by so much the more is our mind impatient of their strict examen , and aequitable perpension . All which we dayly observe experimented in our selves . For , when our thoughts are violent and eager in the pursuit of some reason for such or such an operation in Nature ; if either the discourse , or writings of some Person , in great esteem for Learning or Sagacity , or our own meditations furnish us with one , plausible and verisimilous , such as seems to solve our Doubt : how greedily do we embrace it , and without further perpension of its solidity and verity , immediately judge it to be true , and so set up our rest therein ? Now , it being incontrovertible , that Truth consists in a Point , or Unity ; it remains as incontrovertible , that all those judgements , which concur not in that Point , must be erroneous : and consequently that we ought ever to suspect a multiplicity of dissenting j●dgments , and to suppose that Phaenomenon in Nature to be yet in the dark , i. e. uncomprehended , or not understood , concerning whose solution the most various opinions have been erected .

And thus have we made it out ; that our Curiosity is the most frequent Cause of our Minds Impatience or Praecipitancy : that Praecipitancy the most frequent Cause of our Erroneous jdugments , concerning the Verity or Falsity of Objects : those Erroneous judgments alwayes the Cause of the Diversity of Opinions : and the Diversity of Opinions alwayes the Cause of the Variety of Sects among Philosophers .

CHAP. II. That this World is the Vniverse .

SECT. I.

AMong those Fragments of Antiquity , which History hath gathered up from the table of sated Oblivion , Art. 1. The Ambition of Alexander in affecting the Conquest , less vain then that of many ancient Philosophers in affecting the Knowledge of a Multitude of Worlds . we find two worthy the entertainment of our Readers memory , though , perhaps , not easie to be digested by his Belief . The one that Alexander the Great grew melancholy at the lecture of Anaxarchus his discourse of an Infinity of Worlds , and with tears lamented the confinement of his Ambition to the Conquest of One : when yet , in truth , the wings of his Victory had not flown over so much as a third part of the Terrestrial Globe ; and there remained Nations more then enough to have devoured his numerous Armies at a breakfast , to have learned him the unconstancy of Fortune , the instability of Empire , and the vanitie of Pride , by the experiment of his own overthrow , and captivity in a narrow prison . The Other , that there were whole Schools of Philosophers , who fiercely contended for a Plurality of Worlds , and affected the honour of invincible Wits , by extending their disquisitions beyond the Extrems or Confines of this adspectable World to a multitude of others without it , as vast , as glorious , as rich in variety of Forms : when , indeed , their Understandings came so much short of conquering all the obvious Difficulties of this one , that even the grass they trod on , and the smallest of Insects , a Handworm , must put their Curiosity to a stand , reduce them to an humble acknowledgment of their Ignorance , and make them sigh out the Scepticks Motto , Nihil Scitur , for a Palinodia . Whether His or Their Ambition were the greater , is not easie to determine ; nor can we find more wildness of Phansy , or more insolent Rhodamontadoes in Camps , than Academies , nay if we go to Absurdities , Cedunt Arma Togae , the Sword must give place to the Gown . But , that his Error was more venial then theirs , is manifest from hence ; that He had conquered all of the World that he knew : but they could not but find themselves foiled and conquered by eve●y the most minute and sensible part of the world , which they had attempted to know . Art. 2. A reduction of those Philos●phers to four distinct Sect● ; respective to their distinct persuasion ▪ and the H●ads o● each Sect nominated .

This Genus of Philosophers doth naturally divide it self into two distinct species . The First of which doth consist of those , who assert only a Plurality of Worlds : the Second of those , who have been so bold as to ascend even to an Infinity . Those who assert only a Plurality may be again subdistinguished into two subordinate divisions : ( 1 Such as held a Plurality of Worlds Co●xis●ent ; among whom the most eminent was Plutarch , who ( in lib. de Oracul . defect . ) affirms , that to have many Worlds at once , was consistent with the maje●●y of the Divine Nature , and consonant to Human Reason ; and ( in 1. placit . 5. ) earnestly labours to dissolve the contrary Arguments of Plato and Aristotle for the Unity of the World . No● were th●se all of one Sect ; for some opinioned that there were many other Worlds synchronical in the Imaginary space , or on the outside of this : and others would admit of nothing , beyond Trismegistus Circle , or without the convex part of the Empyraeum ; but conceived that every Planet , nay , every Star , contained in this , was an intire and distinct World . Among these the Principal were Heraclides , the Pythagoreans , and all the Sectators of Orphe●s : as they are enumerated by Plutarch ( 2 Placit . 13. )

(2) Such as held a Plurality of worlds , not coexistent or synchronical , but successive ▪ i. e. that this praesent world , Phoenix-like , sprung up from the ruines of another praecedent ; and that the Ashes of this s●all produce a Third , the Cinders of that a Fourth , &c. of this perswasion were Plato , Heraclitus , and all the Stoicks .

The Second species is made up of those , who dreamt of an Infinity of Worlds coexistent in an infinite space : and the chief seats in this Classis belong to Epicurus and Metrodorus , upon the last of which this peremptory saying is commonly fathered ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Tam absurdum esse in Universo infinito unum fieri mundum , quàm in magno agro unam nasci spicam . And below them shall sit Anaximander , Anaximenes , Archelaus , Xenophon , Diogenes , Leucippus , Democritus , and Zeno Eleates , as may be collected from the records of Stobaeus ( Ecl. Physic. l. 9. ) That Epicurus was a grand Patron of this Error , is con●est by himself ( in Epist. ad Herodotum , apud Laertium ) in these words : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Caeterum in universitate , seu natura rerum , infiniti sunt mundi , alij quidem similes isti quem nos incolimus , alij verò dissimiles .

The Reasons , or rather the Apparences of Reason , which seduced the Understandings of so many and great Philosophers into a judgment , Art. 3. The two main pillars on which the ●pinion of a Plurality of Worlds was anciently erected . that there was an Infinity of Worlds ; are comprehended under these Two .

(1) Quod Caussae sunt infinitae . Nam si hic quidem mundus sit , fi●itus Caussae verò , ex quibus est , fuêre omnino infinitae : necesse est mundi etiam sint infiniti . Prorsus enim , ubi sunt Caussae , Effectus quoque ibi sunt . That Worlds there are infinite in multitude , is manifest from hence , that there are infinite Causes for Worlds : for , since this World is finite , and the Causes of which it was made , were infinite ; necessary it is that there be in●●nite Worlds . Insomuch as where are Causes , there also must be Effects . This Epicurus more then intimated , when He argued thus : Quippe Atomi , cum sint infinitae , per insinitatem spatiorum feruntur ▪ & alibi aliae , ac pr●cu● ab hoc ad fabricationem mundorum infinitorum variè concurrunt . Consule Plutarc hum , ( 1. Placit . 5. ) & Lucretium . ( lib. 2. )

(2) Quod nulla sit specialis res , cui non suo sub genere sint singularia multa similia : That there is no one thing special , to which under that kind , many ●ingulars are not alike . Upon this sand was it that Plutarch erected his feeble structure of a Plurality of Worlds ; for ( in defect . Oracul . ) he expresseth it at large , in these words , Videmus naturam ipsis generibus , speciebusque , quasi quibusdam vasculis aut involucris seminum , res singulares continere . Neque enim res ulla est numero una , cujus non sit communis ratio , neque ulla certam denominationem nanciscitur , quae singularis cum sit , non etiam com●unem qualitatem habeat . Quare & hic mundus , ita singularitèr dicitur , ut communem tamen rationem , qualitatemque mundi obtineat : singularis autem conditionis sit , ex differentia ab alijs quae ejusdem Generis sunt . Et certè non unicus Homo , non unicus Equus , non unicum Astrum , non unicus Deus , non unicus Daemon in rerum natura est : quid prohibit , quo ●inus plures , non unicum mundum Natura contineat , &c.

SECT. II. The Redargution .

THat our Redargution of this vain Error may obtain the more both of Perspicuity and Credit , Art. 1. The Question stated to be concerning the real Existence , not the possibility of an Infinity of Worlds we are to advertise that the Quaestion is not concerning the Possibility , but the real or actual Existence of an Infinity of Worlds . For , of the Possibility , no man , imbued with the principles of Physiology , or Theology , can doubt .

(1) Because , Art. 2. Because the supposed Infinity of the Extramundan Spaces , is no imposs●bility . to the most profound and nice Enquirers into that abstruse point , no Argument , whether simple or complex , hath appeared weighty enough to disswade them from admitting an immense Tohu , or infinite Vacuum , without the extremities of this World . For , not a few , nor the least judicious part of even our Christian Doctors have asserted those Extramundane spaces calling them IMAGINARY ; because we can imagine the same Dimensions of Longitude , Latitude , and Profundity , to be in them , as are in those real Spaces , wherein Bodies are included in this world : and since all men , acknowledging the Omnipotence of God , conclude , that He might , had He so pleased , have created this World larger and larger even to infinity ; necessary it is , that they also admit a larger and larger space or Continent , for the Reception of that enlarged World . Which may with equal Truth be accommodated also to an Infinity of Worlds ; insomuch as all , who acknowledge Gods Omnipotence , readily condescend , that He could , had it seemed good in the eye of his Wisdom , have created more and more Worlds , even to Infinity : necessary it is , that they understand those Worlds must be received in proportionate spaces , which ought to be over and above that space , which this World possesseth . For , whereas some have conceived ▪ that if God would create more Worlds besides this , He must also create more spaces to contain them : undoubtedly they entangle themselves in that inextricable Difficulty which is objected upon them , concerning the space interjected between any two Worlds ; since that space may be brought under the laws of Mathematical Commensuration , and clearly explained by a greater or less Distance .

(2) Because , it is found no 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Art 3. Because an I●finity of Bodies is also possible : as to the Omn●potence of God . or desperate Difficulty to defend a Possible Infinity of Bodies . For the Fathers of our Church have delivered it as Canonical , that God might have created any thing Actually Infinite not only in Magnitude , but also in Multitude . Only they reserve the infinity of Essence ; which since it can be competent to none but the Divine Essence , and comprehends all perfections whatever in a most transcendent or Eminent manner : it is as absolutely impossible that any thing should be Created Actually Infinite in Essence , as that God should be created . Which we conceive to be the ground of that Truth ; that to imagine God to be able to create any thing equal to Himself : is to suppose an Imperfection in his Nature . Nor have They , without good Cause , deserted the conduct of Plato and Aristotle , when they would seduce them into an opinion , that Infinity is only Potential , not Actual , i. e. that nothing in Rerum Natura can be infinite in Actu , but only in Potentia ; insomuch as though a Continuum may be either divided ▪ or Augmented even to Infinity : yet cannot that Continuum either by Division , or Augmentation , ever become Actually infinite . For , since even Aristotle himself describes an Infinite to be , non cujus extra nihil est , sed ex quo accipientibus semper aliquid accipiendum restat , that f●om which though nere so much be abstracted , yet still there shall more remain undeducted ; which is , in the sum or importance , to say that the Essence of Infinity is Inexhauribility : it seems possible to admit not only many , but even infinite infinities in an Infinite . Thus we say , and truly , that in an infinite Number are comprehended not only infinite Unities , but also infinite Binaries , infinite Ternaries , infinite Denaries , Centenaries , &c. which is the reason of that Axiom , That all the parts of an Infinite are infinite .

Now though to be able , by perfect Demonstration , to evince that there are no more Worlds but this one , Art. 4. The Error of concluding the Esse , from the Posse of an Inf●nity of Wo●lds which we inhabit , is that of which to despair can be no dishonour to the most acute and Mathematical Wit in the world ; since none ought to doubt , but God might have created , and may yet at his pleasure create others innumerable , because neither can His Infinite Power ever be exhausted , nor that Abyss of Nothing , out of which the Energie of his Word instantly educed this World , not afford or space or matter for them : yet notwithstanding to affirm , that because 't is possible therefore there are many other Worlds actually coexistent ; is a manifest inartificial Argument , and a Conclusion repugnant to all the inducements of Persuasion .

For , albeit we readily concede , that there is an Infinite Inanity or Ultramundan Space , yet can it not follow of necessity , that there are Infinite Atoms contained in that Ultramundane Space ; as Democritus and Epicurus praeposterously infer : insomuch as it sounds much more concordant to reason , that there are no more Atoms , then those of which this single World was compacted .

And when they Argue thus ; Since the vacuity or ultramundane Space is infinite in Magnitude or Capacity , Art. 5. The first main Pillar of a Plurality of Worlds subverted . necessary it is that the Abyss of Atoms included therein be also Infinite in Extent ; because otherwise they could never have convened , and coalesced in that Form , which the World now holds : we admit their Induction for natural and legitimate , but detest their supposition as absurd and impossible . For , They take it for granted , that the Chaos of Atoms was not only eternal and Increate , but also that it disposed , and compacted it self into that Form , which constitutes the World , by the spontaneous motion inhaerent in Atoms , and their fortuitous coalescenc● in such and such respective Figures : when to a sober judgment it appears the highest Impossibility imaginable , that either the Chaos of Atoms could be eternal , self-principate , or increate , or dispose and fix it self into so vast , so splendid , so symmetrical , so universally harmonical , or Analogical a structure , as this of the World . For , as the Disposition or Dispensation of the Chaos of Atoms into so excellent a form , can be ascribed to no other Cause , but an Infinite Wisdom : so neither can the Production or Creation of the same Chaos be ascribed to any other Cause , but an Infinite Power , as we have formerly demonstrated in our Darkness of Atheism , cap. 2.

And therefore , since it is most probable that Atoms were the Materia Prima , or material Principle of the World ; as we shall clearly enunciate in a singular Chapter subsequent : we may adventure to affirm , that God created exactly such a proportion of Atoms , as might be sufficient to the making up of so vast a Bulk , as this of the World , and that there remained no one superfluous . 'T is unworthy a Philosopher to acknowledge any superfluity in Nature : and consequently a dangerous soloecism to say the God of Nature knowing not how to proportion the quantity of his materials to the model or platform of his structure , created more Atoms , then were necessary , and left an infinite Residue to be perpetually hurried too and fro in the ultramundane space . If they shall urge upon us , that no man was privy to the Councel of God at the Creation , and consequently no can know , whether He created either more Atoms then were requisite to the amassment of this World , or more Worlds then this one : we may justly retort the Argument upon them , and conclude , that since no man was privy to the Councel of God , they have no reason to pretend to know , that God created either more matter , or more Worlds ; and so the whole substance of the Dispute must be reduced only to this : That they have no more Reason for the support of their opinion of a Plurality of Worlds then we have fo● ours of the Unity of the World ▪ Nay the greatest weight of Reason hangs on our end of the scale ; for , we ground our Opinion upon that stable Criterion , our sense , and asserting the singularity of the world , discourse of what our sight apprehends : but They found theirs upon the fragil reed of wild Imagination , and affirming a Plurality discourse of what neither the information of their sense , nor solid reason , nor judicious Authority , hath learned them enough to warrant even Conjecture .

And , as to their second Argument , viz. Art. 6. The seco●d Pillar found sophisticate , and demolished . That there is in Nature no one Thing special , to which under the same kind , there are not many singulars alike : we Answer , that All those singulars , which we observe to be multiplied under one and the same kind , are such which perish in the Individual , and therefore cannot but be lost , if not conserved by the multitude of Successors ; and not such as are not obnoxious to destruction by Corruptibility , for they , constantly existing in the ●ndividual , need not Multiplicity to their conservation . For which cause , one Sun , and one Moon are sufficient , and in al probability of this sort is the World ; for though it be conceived obnoxious to corruption , and shall once confess a Period : yet is this no valid reason to justifie the necessity of a multitude of worlds , since the Dissolution of the World shal be synchronical to the Dissolution of Nature , when Sun , Moon , and all other kinds of Creatures , as well single as numerous shall be blended together in one common ruine ; and then the same Infinite Cause which hath destroyed them , can , with as much facility as he first Created them , repair their ruines , educe them out of their second Chaos , and redintegrate them into what Form His Wisdom shall design .

Art. 7. A Plurality of Worlds manif●stly r●pugnant to Authority Divine , Nor is this opinion of a Plurality of Worlds only destitute of , but even è diametro repugnant to the principal Inducements of Belief . For , if we consider Authority Divine ; in Moses inaestimable Diary or Narrative of the Creation can be found no mention at all of a Multitude of Worlds , but on the contrary a positive assertion of one world ; and the express declarement of the manner how the Fiat of Omnipotence educed the several Parts thereof successively out of the Chaos , disposed them into subordinate Piles , and endowed them with exquisite configurations respective to their distinct destinations , motions and uses : and in all the other Books of Sacred Writ , whatever concerns the Providence of God , the Condition of man , the mysteries of his Redemption , means of salvation , &c. doth more then intimate the singularity of the World ; nor is there any one word , if rightly interpreted , which can be produced as an excuse for the opposite Error .

Art. 8. An● Human. If Humane Authority ; we may soon perceive , that those Ancient Philosophers , who have declared on our side , for the Unity of the World , do very much exceed those Pluralists nominated in our praecedent Catalogue , both in Number and Dignity . For , Thales , Milesius , Pythagoras , Empedocles , Ecphantus , Parmenides , Melissus , Heraclitus , Anaxagoras , Plato , Aristotle , Zeno the Sto●ck , attended on by all their sober Disciples , have unanimously rejected and derided the Conceit of many Worlds , not only as vain and weak , but as extremly Hypochondriack , and worthy a whole acre of Hellebor . Nor , indeed , are we persuaded , that so great Wits as those of Democritus and Epicurus , did apprehend it as real ; but only Imaginary , proposing it as a necessary Hypothesis , whereon to erect their main Physical Pillar , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Vniversum esse ortus interitusque expers , That the Universe is nonprincipiate and indissoluble . For , having mediated thus ; Whatever is Finite , is circumscribed by an External Space , from which a cause may come and invading destroy it , and into which the matter thereof , a●ter the dissolution of its Form , may be received : now this World , being Finite , must be environed by a circumambient space , from which a Cause may invade and destroy it ; and into which the matter thereof , after the dissolution of its Form , may be received ; must of necessity therefore be dissoluble : They inferred , that , unless they would concede the Universe to be dissoluble , which could never consist with their Principles ▪ they must affirm it to be Infinite , i. e. without which no space can be , from whence any Cause might invade it , and into which the matter thereof after the destruction of its Form , might be received : and thereupon concluded to suppose an Infinity of Worlds Coexistent .

Which seems to be the Reason also that induced Epicurus and Metrodorus to opinion , that the Vniverse was not only 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Immutable , but also 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Immoveable : as may be collected from these words of Plutarch quoted by Eusebius ( 1. praepa . Evang. 5. ) concerning Metrodorus , Is inter caetera non moveri universum dixit quoniam non est quò migrare possit ; Art. 9. The result of all ; the Demonstrati●n of the Authors Thesis , That this World is thy Vniverse . nam si posset quidem , vel in plenum , vel in vacuum ; atqui universum continet quicquid hujusmodi est , quia si non contineret , minime foret Vniversum .

Having thus amply refuted the Dream of a Plurality of Worlds , both by detecting the exceeding invalidity of those two Cardinal Reasons , on which the Authors and Abettors of it had rashly fixed their Assent ; and by convicting it of manifest Repugnancy to Authority Divine and Human : we may safely praesume , the understanding of our Reader is sufficiently praepared to determine his judgment to an Approbation of our Thesis , the Argument and Title of this Chapter , viz. That this Adspectable world is the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Omne , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Vniversum , the All in Rerum Natura , the large Magazine wherein all the wealth and treasure of Nature is included ; and that there is Nothing Quantitative , but meerly Local , beyond the Convex extremity , or ( as Arist. ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , substantiam quae est in ultima Coeli conversione ; the outside of the Empyraeum . Thus much Aristotle , though upon the conviction of other Arguments , seems fully to have both understood and embraced , when in positive terms He affirmed , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Extra coelum neque est quicquam Corpus , neque esse omninò potest ( de coelo l. 1. c. 9. ) As also whensoever He used those two words , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Vniversum & Mundus , as perfect synonymaes , indifferently signifying one and the same thing : which was most frequent not only to him , but to Plato also , and most of the most judicious sort of Philosophers .

If any Curiosity be so immoderate , as to transgress the Limits of this All , Art. 10. Extramundane Curiosity , a high degree of Madness . break out of Trismegistus Circle , and adventure into the Imaginary Abyss of Nothing , vulgarly called the Extramundan Inanity ; in the Infinity ( or , rather , Indefinity ) of which many long-winged Wits have , like seel'd Doves , flown to an absolute and total loss : the most promising Remedy we can praescribe for the reclaiming of such wildness ; is to advertise ; that a serious Diversion of thought to the speculation of any the most obvious and sensible of sublunary Natures , will prove more advantagious to the acquisition of Science , then the most acute metaphysical Discourse , that can be hoped from the groveling and limited Reason of man , concerning that impervestigable Abstrusity ; of which the more is said , the less is understood ; and that the most inquisitive may find Difficulties more then enough within the Little World of their own Nature , not only to exercise , but empuzle them . To which may be annexed that judicious Corrective of Pliny , ( l. 2. Nat. Hist. c. 1. ) Furor est , profectò furor est egredi ex hoc mundo , & tanquam interna ejus cuncta planè jam sint nota , ita scrutari Extera . Quasi verò mensuram ullius possit agere , qui sui nesciat : aut mens Hominis videre , quae mundus ipse non capiat . And that facete scoff of the most ingenious Mr. White ( in Dialog. 1. de mundo . ) That the Extramundan Space is inhabited by Chymaera's which there feed , and thrive to Giants upon the dew of Second Intentions .

CHAP. III. Corporiety and Inanity .

SECT. I.

THE Universe , or this adspectable World ( henceforth Synonymaes ) doth , Art. 1. Body and Inanity , the two general Parts of the Universe . in the general , consist of only two Parts , viz. Something and Nothing , or Body and Inanity . 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Naturam rerum esse Corpora & Inane , was the Fundamental position of Epicurus ( apud Plutarch . advers. Colot . ) which his faithful Disciple Lucretius hath ingenuosly rendred in this Distich : Omnis , ut est igitur per se , Natura duabus Consistit rebus ; quae Corpora sunt , & Inane . The All of Nature in two Parts doth lye , That is , in Bodies and Inanity .

Art. 2. Three the most memorable Definitions of Corporiety extant among Physiologists , recounted and examined . Concerning the nature or essence of a BODIE , we find more then one Notion among Philosophers .

(1) Some understanding the root of Corporiety to be fixt in Tangibility : as Epicurus ( apud Empericum advers. Physic. ) saith , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : intell●gi Corpus ex congerie figurae magnitudinis , resistentiae ( seu soliditatis ac impenetrabilitatis mutuae & gravitatis ; that by Bodie is to be understood a congeries of figure , magnitude , resistence ( or solidity and impenetrability mutual ) and gravity .

To which Aristotle seems to allude ( in 4. Physic. 7. ) where He saith of those who assert a Vacuum , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 they conceive all Bodies to be Tangible : and Lucretius , Tangere enim & tangi sine Corpore nulla potest res . Here we are , per transennam , to hint ; that the Authors of this Notion , do not restrain the Tangibility of Bodies only to the Sense of Touching proper to Animals ; but extend it to a more general importance , viz. the Contact of two Bodies reciprocally occurring each to other secundum superficies ; or what Epicurus blended under the word , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Resistence mutual arising from Impenetrability .

(2) Others placing the Essential Propriety of a Body in its Extension into the three Dimensions of Longitude , Latitude , and Profundity . Thus Aristotle ( Nat. Auscult. 4. cap. 3. ) strictly enquiring into the Quiddity of Place , saith most profoundly ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : Sanè Dimensiones tres habet , longitudinem , latitudinem , & altitudinem , quibus omne Corpus definitur . And thus Des Cartes ( princip. Philos. Part. 2. Sect. 4. ) Naturam materiae , sive Corporis 〈◊〉 universum spectati , non consistere in eo quod sit res dura , vel ponderosa , vel colorata , vel aliquo alio modo sensus afficiens ; sed tantum in eo , quòd sit res extensa in longum latum & profundum : that the Essence of matter , or a Body considered in the General doth not consist in its hardness , weight , colour , or any other relation to the senses ; but only in its Extension into the three Dimensions .

And (3) Others , by an excessive acuteness of Wit , dividing the Substance of a Body from the Quantity thereof , and distinguishing Quantity from Extension . Of this immoderately subtle Sect are all those , who conceived that most Bodies might be so rarified and condensed , as that by Rarefaction they may acquire more , and by Condensation less of Extension , then what they have before in their native dimensions . We say immoderately subtle , because whoever shall with due attention of mind profound the nature of Rarefaction and Condensation , must soon perceive ; that by those motions a Body doth suffer no more then a meer Mutation of Figure , but its Quantity admits of neither Augmentation , nor Diminution . So as those Bodies may be said to be Rare , betwixt whose parts many Intervals or Interstices , repleted with no Bodies , are interspersed ; and those Bodies affirmed to be Dense , whose parts mutually approaching each to other , either diminish , or totally exclude all the Intervals or intercedent Distances . And when it eveneth , that the Intervals betwixt the distant parts of a Body , are totally excluded by the mutual access , convention and contact of its parts : that Body must become so absolutely , or ( rather ) superlatively Dense , as to imagine a possibility of greater Density , is manifestly absurd . But yet notwithstanding , is not that Body thus extremly Dense , of less Extension , then when having its parts more remote each from other , it possessed a larger space : in respect , that whatever of Extension is found in the Pores , or Intervals made by the mutually receing parts , ought not to be ascribed to the Body rarified , but to those small Inanities that are intercepted among the dissociated particles . For instance ; when we observe a Sponge dipt in Liquor to become turgent and swell into a greater bulke ; we cannot justly conceive , that the Sponge is made more Extense in all its parts , then when it was dry or compressed : but only , that it hath its pores more dilated or open , and is therefore diffused through a greater space . But we may not digress into a full examen of the nature of Rarefaction and Condensation ; especially since the Syntax of our Physical Speculations will lead us hereafter into a full and proper consideration thereof . Art. 3. Four Descriptions of the nature of Inanity , by Epicurus , Cleomedes , Empiricus , Aristotle .

Of the nature of the other ingredient of the Universe , INANITY , there are several Descriptions :

(1) Epicurus names it 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a Region , or Space , and a Nature that cannot be touched : thereby intimating the direct Contrariety betwixt the essential notion of Corporiety and Inanity ; which Antithesis Lucretius plainly expresseth in that Verse , Tactus coporibus cunctis intactus Inani .

(2) Cleomedes describes a Vacuum to be , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ex sua natura incorporeum : adding for furrher explanation , siquidem est incorporeum , tactumque fugit , & neque figuram habet ullam , neque recipit , & neque patitur quicquam , neque agit , sed praebet solummodo liberum per seipsum corporibus motum ; it is incorporeal , because it cannot be touched , hath no figure of its own , nor is capable of any from others , neither suffers nor acts any thing , but only affords free space for the motion of other bodies through it .

(3) Empiricus ( 2. advers Physic. ) descanting upon Epicurus description of Inanity , saith ; Natura eadem corpore destituta , appellatur Inane ; occupata verò à corpore , Locus dicitur , pervadentibus ipsam corporibus evadit Regio : the same Nature devoid of all body , is called a Vacuum , if possessed by a body , 't is called a Place , and when bodies pervade it , it becomes a Region .

And (4) Aristotle ( 3. Physic. 7. ) defines a Vacuum to be Locus in quo nihil est , a Place wherein no body is contained .

Art. 4. Their importance extra●ted : and what is the f●rmal or proper notion of a Vacuum . Now if we faithfully extract the importance of all these several Descriptions of Inanity , we shall find them to concurr in this common Notion . As according to vulgar sense , a Vessel is said to be empty , when it being capable of any , doth yet actually contain no body : so , ●ccording to the sense of Physiology , that Place , that Region , or that Space , which being capable of bodies , doth yet actually receive or contain none , is said to be a Vacuum or Emptiness . Such would any Vessel be if upon remove of that body , whereby its capacity was filled , no other body , the Aer , nor ought else , should succeed to possess it : or such would that Space be , which this Book , that Man , or any other Body whatever doth now actually replenish , if after the remove of that Tenent , neither the circumstant Aer , nor ought else should succeed in possession , but it should be left on every side as it were limited by the same concave superficies of the circumambient , wherein the body , while a Tenent , was circumscribed and included .

Of the Existence of Bodies in the World , no man can doubt , but He who dares indubitate the testimony of that first and grand Criterion , Art. 5. The Existence of Bodies in the World , manifest by Sense : whose Evidence is perfect Demonstration . SENSE , is regard that all Natural Concretions fall under the perception of some one of the Senses : and to stagger the Certitude of Sense , is to cause an Earthquake in the Mind , and upon consequence to subvert the Fundamentals of all Physical Science . Nor is Physiology , indeed , more then the larger Descant of Reason upon the short Text of Sense : or all our Metaphysical speculations ( those only excluded , which concern the Existence and Attributes of the Supreme Being , the Rational Soul of man , and Spirits : the Cognition of the two former being desumed from proleptical or congenial impressions implantate in , or coessential to our mind ; and the belief of the last being founded upon Revelation supernatural ) other then Commentaries upon the Hints given by some one of our External senses . Which Consideration caused Epicurus to erect these two Canons , as the Base of Logical Judicature .

(1) Opinio illa vera est , cui vel suffragatur , vel non refragatur sensus evidentia . (2) Opinio illa falsa est , cui vel refragatur vel non suffragatur sensus evidentia .

That Opinion is true , to which the Evidence of Sense doth either assent , or not dissent : and that false , to which the evidence of Sense doth either not assent , or dissent .

By the suffragation or Assent of the Evidence of Sense , is meant an Assurance that our Apprehension or Judgment of any Object occuring to our sense , is exactly concordant to the reality thereof ; or , that the Object is truly such , as we , upon the perception of it by our sense , did judge or opinion it to be . Thus Plato walking far off towards us , and we seeing him conjecture or opinion , as confidently as the great distance will admit , that it is Plato , whom we see coming toward us : but when , by his nearer approach , the great impediment of Certitude , Distance is removed ; then doth the evidence of sense make an Attestation or suffragation of the verity of our opinion , and confirm it to be Plato , whom we saw .

The Non-refragation of Sense , intends the Consequution of some Inevident thing , which we suppose or praesume to be , with reflection upon something sensibly evident , or apparent . As when we affirm that the●e is a Vacuum ; which taken singly , or speculated ▪ in its own obscure nature , is wholly inevident , but may be demonstrated by another thing sufficiently evident , viz. Motion : for if no Vacuum , no Motion ; since the Body to be moved must want a Place , wherein to be received , if all Places be already full and crouded . Hence comes it that the thing Evident doth not Refragari to the Inevident . And thus the Suffragation and Nonrefragation of the Evidence of sense , ought to be understood as one Criterion , whereby any Position may be evicted to be true .

Hither also may be referred that Tetrastick of Lucretius , ( lib. 1. ) Corpus enim per se communis deliquat ess● Sensus : quo nisi prima fides fundata valebit , Haud erit , occultis de rebus , quò referentes Confirmare Animi quicquam ratione queamus . That Bodies in the World existent are , Our Senses undeniably declare : Whose Certitude once quaestion'd ; we can find No judge to solve nice scruples of the Mind .

It remains therefore only that we prove (1) That there is a Vacuum in Nature . (2) That there is in the Universe no Third Nature besides that of Body and Inanity .

CHAP. IV. A Vacuum in Nature .

SECT. I.

IN order to our more prosperous Evacuation of that Epidemick Opinion , Vacuum non dari in rerum natura , that there is no Vacuity or Emptiness in the World ; it is very requisite , that we praemise , as a convenient Praeparative , this short advertisement .

Among the speculations of many Ancient Physiologists ,

Art. 1. The Distinction of a Vacuum into (1) Natural , and

(2) Praeternatural : and the one called Disseminate , the other Coacer●vate .

and especially of Aristotle ( 4. Physic. 6 ) we find a Vacuum distinguished into 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , & 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Secundum naturam , & Eternaturam , a Vacuum consistent with , and a Vacuum totally repugnant to the fundamental constitutions of Nature . According to which proper distinction , we may consider a Vacuum (1) as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Disseminatum , Interspersed , or of so large diffusion as variously to interrupt the Continuity of the parts of the World . 2 As 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Coacervatum , Coacervate or separate from all parts of the World , such as the Ultramundan Space is conceived to be . Now , if we respect the First consideration or acception of a Vacuum , the Quaestion must be , An detur vacuum Disseminatum ? Whether there be any small Vacuity in nature , or more plainly , Whether among the incontinued particles of Bodies there be any minute insensible Spaces intermixed , which are absolutely empty , or unpossessed by any thing whatever ? If the second ; then the doubt is to be stated thus : An detur vacuum intra mundanum Coacervatum ? Whether within the World ( for of the extramundane Inanity , the difficulty is not great , as may be collected from the contents of our Second Chapter praecedent ) there can be any great or sensible Vacuity , such as we may imagine possible , if many of the small or interspersed V●cuities should convene and remain in one entire coacervate Inanity .

Concerning the First Problem , Art. 2. The nature of a Disseminate Vacuity , explained by the Analogy of a heap of Corn. we cannot state the Doubt more intelligibly , then by proposing it under the analogy of this Example . Let a man intrude his hand into a heap of Corn , and his hand shall possess a certain sensible space among the separated Grains : his hand again withdrawn , that space doth not remain empty , but is immediately repossessed by the mutuall confluent grains , whose Confluxibility , not impeded , causeth their instant convention . And yet betwixt the Grains mutually convened there remaine many intercepted or interposed Spaces or Intervalls , unpossessed by them ; because the Grains cannot touch each other so secundum totas superficies , according to all parts of their superficies , as to be contiguous in all points . Exactly thus , when any Body is intruded into Aer , Water , or any such rare and porous nature , betwixt whose incontinued parts there are many Interstices variously disseminated , it doth possess a certain sensible space proportionate to its dimensions : and when that Body is withdrawne , the space cannot remain empty , because the insensible or atomical particles of the Aer , Water , &c. agitated by their own native Con●luxibility , instantly convene and repossess it . And yet , betwixt the convened particles , of which the Aer , and Water , and also all porous Bodies are composed , there remain many empty spaces ( analogous to those Intervalls betwixt the incontingent Grains of Corn ) so minute or exiguous , as to be below the perception and commensuration of sense . Which is the very Difficulty , concerning which there are so many Controversies extant , as their very Lecture would be a Curse to the greatest Patience . However , we conceive our selves sufficiently armed with Arguments to become the Assertors of a Vacuum Disseminatum ; or empty Intervals betwixt the particles of Rare , Porous , or Incontinued Bodies .

Art 3. The first Argument of a Disseminate Vacuity , desumed from the evidence of Motion , in General : and Aristotles error concerning the Essence of Place , concisely detected , and corrected . Our First Argument is that Reason given for a Vacuum by Epicurus : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Nisi esset Inane , non haberent Corpora neque uti essent , neque quo motus suos obirent , cùm moveri ea quidem manifestum sit : Unless there were a Vacuum , Bodies could have neither where to consist , nor whither to be moved ; and manifest it is , that they are moved . Which solid Reason , though seemingly perspicuous , hath in it so many recesses of obscurity , as may not only excuse , but efflagitate a cursory paraphrase . First , we are to observe that , in the theory of Epicurus , the Notions of Inanity and Locality are one and the same essentially , but not respectively : i. e. that the same space when replenished with a Body , is a Place , but when devoid or destitute of any Tenent whatever , then it is a Vacuum . Secondly , that Aristotle did not sufficiently profound the Quiddity of Place , when He taught , that the Concave superficies of the Circumambient did constitute the Essence thereof . For , when it is generally conceded that the Locus must be adaequate to the Locatum ; it is truly praesumed , that the internal superficies of the Circumambient or Place , ought to be adaequate to the external superficies of the Locatum or Placed ; but not to its Profundity , or Internal Dimensions . And , since it is of the formal reason of Place , that it be Immoveable , or uncapable of Translation ; for , otherwise any thing might , at one and the same time , be immote and yet change place : it is evident , that the superficies of the Circumambient is not Immoveable , since it may both be moved , the Locatum remaining unmoved , and è contrà , persist unmoved , when the Locatum is removed . And , therefore , the Concave superficies of the Circumambient may , indeed , obtain the reason of a Vessel , but not of a Place . And , upon consequence , we conclude , that the Space comprehended within the superficies of the Circumambient , is really and essentially what is to be understood by Place Since that Space is adaequated perfectly to its Locatum in all its internal Dimensions , and is also truly Immoveable ; in regard that upon the remove of the Locatum , it remains fixt , unchanged , unmoved ; in the same state as before its occupation , it persevers after its desertion . And when the Body removed possesseth a new Space : the old Space is instantly possessed by a new Body . Thirdly , that this argument desumed from the Evidence of Motion , was proposed by Empiricus , ( advers. Geometr . ) more Syllogistically , thus , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Si Motus est , Inane est ; atqui Motus est , est ergo Inane . If there be Motion , there must be ●●anity ; but Motion there is , therefore there is a Vacuum .

That there is Motion , is manifest from sense . Art. 4. Motion demonstrated by Sense : and Zeno's aenigmatical Argument , for an Universal Quiet , dissolved . And as for that memorable Argument of Zeno against Motion , though we judge that he affected it more for the singularity , then solidity thereof , and only proposed it as a new Paradox to gain some credit to Scepticism , of which he was a fierce Assertor ; and that no man did ever admit it to a competition with the Authority of his Sense : yet , since many have reputed it indissoluble , we conceive the solution thereof must become this place .

Motus non potest fieri per spatium quodvis , nisi pri●s mobile pertranseat minus , quam majus ; sed quamcunque assignes partem , alia est minor , & alia minor in infinitum : Ergo non potest fieri motus , numquam enim incipiet . No Motion can be made through any space whatever , unless the Moveable first pass through a less , before a greater space ; but , what part of space soever you shall please to assign , still there will be another less part , and another less then that , and so up to infinity : therefore can there be no motion at all , since it can never begin at a space so little as that no less can remain .

Solution .

The Fallacie lyeth in the Minor , which we concede to be true ratione Mathematica , in the Mathematical acceptation thereof ; and so no solution can be satisfactory to the Argument , unless we admit an infinite Divisibility in the parts of a Continuum : But deny it ratione Physica , in the proper Physical acceptation , and so we may solve the riddle by proving the parts of a Continuum not to be divisible ad infinitum , and Motion is to be considered penes realem rerum existentiam . Now , that Space is divisible ad infinitum only Extrinsecè and Mathematicè , not Physicè , may be thus evinc●● . If Motion be divisible in infinitum , the parts of a slow Motion will be as many as the parts of a swift Motion : but 't is indubitate , that two parts of a swift motion are coexistent to one of a slow : therefore either that one part must be permanent , since it existeth in two times , or all Motions are equall in velocity and tardity , which is repugnant to experience . And Motion , Space , and Time , are perfectly Analogous , i. e. Proportional : for there is no part of Motion , to which there may not be assigned a Part of Space and Time fully respondent . Besides , should we allow the Argument to be too close for the teeth of Reason ; yet no man can affirm it to be too hard for the sword of Sense , and therefore it ought not to be reputed inextricable : since those objects which fall under the sincere judicature of the sense , need no other Criterion to testifie their Verity . Upon which the judicious Magnenus happily reflected ( p. 162. Democriti reviviscent . ) when He layed down this for a firm Principle : Sensibilia per sensus sunt judicanda , nam illius potentiae est judicare de re , per quam res cognoscitur ; neque fides omnis sensibus deneganda .

Art. 5. The Consequution of the Argument ( if no Vacuum , no Motion ) illustrated . This short Excursion ended , we revert to our Fourth observable , viz. the Consequution or Inference of Epicurus , in his argument for a Vacuum : If no Vacuum , no Motion . Which seems both natural and evident ; for what is full , cannot admit a second tenent : otherwise nothing could prohibit the synthesis or Coexistence of many Bodies in one and the same place ; which to imagine , is the extremest Absurdity imaginable .

For Illustration , let us Imagine , that the Uuniverse ( having nothing of Inanity interspersed among its parts ) is one Continued Mass of Bodies so closely crouded , ramm'd , and wedged together , that it cannot receive any the least thing imaginable more : and keeping to this Hypothesis , we shall soon deprehend , whether any one Body among those many disposed within this compact or closely crouded Mass may be removed out of its own to invade the place of another . Certainly , if all places be full , it must extrude another body out of its place , or become joint-tenant with it and possess one and the same place . Extrude a body out of its possession it cannot , because the Extruded must want a room to be received into ; nor can the Extruded dispossess a third , that third expel a fourth , that fourth eject a fifth , &c. Since the difficulty sits equally heavy on all : and therefore , if the invaded doth not resign to the invading , there can be no beginning of Motion , and consequently no one Atome in the Universe can be moved . And , as for its becoming synthetical or joint-tenant , that is manifestly impossible : because a Collocat●on of two Bodies in one and the same place , imports a reciprocal Penetration of Dimensions , then which nothing can be more repugnant to the tenor of Nature : and therefore it remains , that every part of the Universe would be so firmly bound up and compacted by other parts , that to move those Cochles , Snails , or Insects , which are found in the ferruminated womb of Rocks , and incorporated to the heart of Flints , would be a far more modest attempt , then to move the least atome therein .

Art. 6. An Ob●ecti●n , that the Lococessi●n of some Bodies , d●p●nds on their Rarity or Por●sity ; no● on a Disseminate Vacuity : praevented . Nor can the Dissenting evade the compulsion of this Dilemma , by praetending , that in the Universe are Bodies of rare , porous , and fluxible Constitutions , such as are more adapted to Lococession , or giving place upon their invasion by other Bodies , then are Rocks or Flints . Because , unless their Rarity , Porosity , Fluxibility , or yeeldingness be supposed to proceed from Inanity disseminate ; or , that all the particles of those Bodies are contiguous , or munually contingent secundum totas superficies ▪ doubtless , they must be so Continued , as that it can make no difference , whether you call them Bodies of Flint or Aer . For , neither shall the Aer possess a place less absolutely then a Flint : because how many particles soever of place you shall suppose , no one of them can remain unpossessed ; it being of the Essence of Place , that it be adaequate to its Tenent in all its internal Dimensions , i. e. in the number and proportion of Particles : nor a Flint more perfectly then Aer , whose insensible Particles are praesumed to be reciprocally contingent in all points , and so to exclude all Interspersed Inanity .

We said , without Inanity interspersed , Art. 7. No beginning of Mo●ion , without Inani●y inter●persed . there can be no Beginning of Motion . Which to explain , let us suppose that a Body , being to be moved through the Aer , doth in the first degree of motion propel the contiguous aer , the space of a hairs bredth , Now , the Universe being absolutely full , that small space of a hairs bredth must be praepossessed , and so the Body cannot be placed therein , untill it hath thence depelled the incumbent Aer . Nor can the contiguous Aer possessing that space of a hairs bredth be depelled per latera to a place behind : because that place also is replete with Aer . Insomuch , therefore , as the body to be moved , cannot progress through so small a space , as that of an hairs bredth , because of the defect of place for the reception of the Aer replenishing that space : it must of necessity remain bound up immoveably in that place , wherein it was first situate . But if we conceive the Aer to have small Inane Vacuolas , or Spaces ( holding an analogy to those spaces interceding betwixt the Grains of a Heap of Corn or Sand ) variously interposed among its minute insensible particles : then may we also conceive , how the Motion of a Body through the Aer is both begun and continued : viz. that the Body moved , doth by its superfice protrude the particles of the contiguous Aer , those protruded particles being received into the adjacent empty interstices , press upon the next vicine particles of aer , and likewise protrude them , which received also into other adjacent empty spaces become contiguous to , and urgent upon other next particles of Aer , and so forward untill , upon the successive continuation of the Compression by protrusion , and the consequent dereliction of a place behind , the lateral particles of the Aer , compressed by the anterior parts dissilient , are effused into it : and so , how much of Aer is compressed and impelled forward , so much recurrs backward per latera , and is dilated . The same also may be accommodated to the Lococession of the Parts of Water ; allowing it this praerogative , that being propelled by a Body movent , it doth by its particles more easily propel the contiguous particles of the Aer , then it s own ; because the empty minute spaces of the aer incumbent upon the Water , are larger , which may be the reason , why water propelled forwards , becomes tumid and swelleth somewhat upwards in its superfice , and is depressed proportionately backward . Now according to this theory , ought we to understand the Reason of Epicurus for a Vacuum , desumed from the necessity of motion .

SECT. II.

AS the nature of Motion considered in the General , Art. 1. A second Argument of a Vacuity Disseminate , collected from t●e reason of R●refaction and Condensation . hath afforded us our First Argument , for the comprobation of a Vacuity Disseminate : so likewise doth the nature of Rarefaction and Condensation , which is a species of Local Motion , speculated in particular , readily furnish us with a Second . Examine we therefore , with requisite scrutiny , some of the most eminent Apparences belonging to the Expansion and Compression of Aer and Water : that so we may explore , whether they can be salved more fully by our hypothesis of a Disseminate Vacuity , then by any other , relating to an Universal Plenitude .

Art. 2. The eminent Phaenomen●n of an Aero●●l●pe● , or Wind-Gun , so●ved by a Vacuity Dis●eminate among the incontiguous ( quoad totas superfi●ies ) parts of aer . Take we a Pneumatique or Wind-Gun , and let that part of the Tube , wherein the Aer to be compressed is included , be four inches long ( the diameter of the bore or Cavity being supposed proportionate : ) now if among the particles of that aer contained in the four inched space of the Tube , there be no empty Intervals , or minute Inanities ; then of necessity must the mass of Aer included be exactly adaequate to the capacity or space of four inches , so as there cannot be the least particle of place , wherein is not a particle of aer aequal in dimensions to it , i. e. the number of the particles of aer is equal to the number of the particles of the Cavity . Suppose we then the number of particles common to both , to be 10000. This done , let the aer , by the Rammer artificially intruded , be compressed to the half of the space ( not that the compression may not exceed that rate , for Mersennus ( in praef. ad Hydraulicam Pneumaticam Artem . ) hath by a most ingenious demonstration taught , that Aer is capable of Compression even to the tenth part of that space , which it possessed in the natural disposition , or open order of its insensible particles : ) and then we demand , how that half space , viz. two inches , can receive the double proportion of Aer , since the particles of that half space are but 5000. Either we must grant that , before compression , each single particle of Aer possessed two particles of space , which is manifestly absurd : or , that after Compression , each single particle of space doth contain two of aer , which is also absurd , since two bodies cannot at once possess the same place : or else , that there were various Intervals Inane disseminate among the particles of Aer , and then solve the Phaenomenon thus . As the Grains of Corn , or Granules of Sand , being powred into a vessel up to the brim , seem wholly to fill it ▪ and yet by succussion of the vessel , or depression of the grains upon the imposition of a great weight , may be reduced into a far less space ; because from a more la● and rare , they are brought to a more close and constipate congeries , or because they are reduced from an open , to a close order , their points and sides being more adapted for reciprocal contact quoad totas superficies , nor leaving such large Intervals betwixt them as before succussion or depression . So likewise are the particles of aer included in the four-inched space of the Tube , by Compression or Coangustation reduced downe to the impletion of onely the hal● of that space ; because from a more lax or rare Contexture they are contracted into a more dense or close , their angles and sid●● being by that force more disposed for reciprocal Contingence , and leaving less Intervals , or empty spaces betwixt them then before .

Art. 3. Experiment of an Ae●lipile , or Hermetical B●llow● , attesting a Vacuity 〈…〉 . Our Second Experiment is that familiar one of an Aeolipile which having one half of its Concavity replete with Water , and the other with Aer , and placed in a right position near the fire : if you will not allow any of ●he spaces within it to be empty , pray , when the Water by incalescen●● rarefied into vapours , issues out with thundering impetuosity through the slender perforation or exile outlet of its rostrum , successively for many hours together , how can the same Capacity still remain full ? For , if before incalefaction the particles of Water and Aer were equal to the number of the particles of space contained therein ▪ Pray , when so many parts both of Water and Aer , consociated in the form of a vapour , are evacuated through the Orifice , must not each of their remaining parts possess more parts of the capacity , and so be in many places at once ? If not so , were there not , before the incalescence , many parts of Water and Aer crouded into one and the same part of space , and so a manifest penetration of real dimensions ? Remains it not therefore more verisimilous , that , as an heap of dust dispersed by the W●nd , is rarefied into a kind of cloud and possesseth a far larger space then before its dispersion ; because the disgregated Granules of Dust intercept wider spaces of the ambient aer : so the remaining parts of Water and Aer in the cavity of the Aeolipile possess all those Spaces left by the exhaled parts ; because they intercept more ample empty Spaces , being disposed into a more lax and open contexture . And that this is caused by the particles of Fire , which intruding into , and with rapid impetuosity agitated every way betwixt the sides of the Aeolipile , suffer not the parts of Aer and Water to quiesce , but disperse and impel them variously : so that the whole space seems constantly full by reason of the rapidity of the Motion .

The Third Mechanick Experiment , Art. 4. Experiment of a Sulphu●a●e Tapor ▪ included in a Glass Vial , partly filled with Water ▪ of the same importa●ce . which may justifie the submission of our assent to this Paradox , is this . Having praepared a short Tapor of Wax and Sulphur grosly powdered , light and suspend it by a small Wier in a Glass Vial of proportionate reception , wherein is clean Fountain Water sufficient to possess a fifth part , or thereabout , of its capacity : and then with a Cork fitted exactly to the Orifice , stop the mouth of the Vial so closely , that the eruption of the most subtle Atom may be prevented . On this you shall perceive the flame and fume of the Sulphur and Wax instantly to diffuse and in a manner totally possess the room of the Aer , and so the fire to be extinguished : yet not that there doth succeed either any diminution of the Aer , since that is imprisoned , and all possibility of evasion praecluded ; or any ascent of the Water , by an obscure motion in vulgar Physiology called Suction , since here is required no suction to supply a vacuity upon the destitution of aer . But if you open the orifice , and enlarge the imprisoned Aer , you shall then indeed manifestly observe a kind of obscure suction , and thereupon a gradual ascention of the Water : not that the flame doth immediately elevate the water , as well because it is extinct , and the water doth continue elevated for many hours after its extinction , as that , if the flame were continued , can it be imagined that it would with so much tenacity adhaere to the tapor , as is requisite to the elevation of so great a weight of water ; but rather , that upon the Coangustation or compression of the aer reduced to a very close order in the mutual contact of its insensible particles , the empty spaces formerly intercepted betwixt them being replenished with the exhalations of the tapor ; when the orifice is deobturated , there sensibly succeeds a gradual expiration of the atoms of Fire , as the most agile , volatile and prepared for motion , and then the aer , impelled by its own native Fluxibility , re-expands or dilates it self by degrees . But since the narrowness of the Evaporatory , or ori●ice prohibits the so speedy reflexion or return of the compressed particles of the aer to their naturall contexture or open order , as the renitency of their fluxibility requireth , so long as there remain any of the atoms of Fire in possession of their Vacuities , as long continues the reexpansion of the Aer ; and that reexpansion pressing upon the sides of the water , causeth it to ascend , and continue elevated . And no longer , for so soon as the aer is returned to its native contexture , the water by degrees subsideth to the bottom , as before the accension of the Tapor : and so that motion commonly called a Suction in avoidance of Vacuity , is more properly a Protrusion , caused by the expanding particles of aer compressed .

Art 5. No C●mbu●t●●le in Aer : and so the opinion of the Ari●●ot●leans , that the Extincti●n of Flame impris●ned , is to be charged on the Defect of Aer , for its sustenta●ti●n ; grosly erroneous . If any praecipitous Curiosity shall recur to this Sanctuary , that in the Substance of the Aer is contained Aliquid Combustibile , some combustible matter , which the hungry activity of the flame of the Tapor doth prey upon , consume and adnihilate : He runs upon a double absurdity ; (1) That in Nature is a substance , which upon the accidental admotion of Fire , is subject to absolute Adnihilation , which to suppose , smels of so great a wildness of Imagination as must justifie their sentence , who shall consign the Author of it to seven years diet on the roots of White Hellebor , nor durst any man but that Elias Artium Helmont , adventure on the publique Patronage of it . (2) That the Aer is the Pabulum , or Fewel of Fire : which though no private opinion , but passant even among the otherwise venerable Sectators of Aristotle ( who unjustly refer the Extinction of flame imprisoned , to the Defection of Aer : as intimating that the destruction of Fire , like that of Animals doth proceed from the destitution of Aliment ) is yet openly inconsistent to Reason and Experiment . To Reason , because the Aer , considered sincerely as Aer , without the admixture of vapours and exhalations , is a pure , simple and Homogeneous substance , whose parts are consimilar : not a composition of heterogeneous and dissimilar , whereof some should submit to the consumptive energie of Fire , and other some ( of the invincible temper of Salamandes Wool , or Muscovy Glass , ) con●erve their originary integrity inviolable in the highest fury of the flames . Again , Themselves unanimously approve that Definition of Galen lib. 1. de Element . cap. 1. ) Elementa sunt natura prima & simplicissima corpora , quaeque in alia non amplius dissolvi queant : that it is one of the essential Proprieties of an Element as to be ingenerable , so also Indissoluble : and as unanimously constitute the Aer to be an Element . To Experiment , because had the Fire found ( and yet it is exceedingly inquisitive , especially when directed by Appetite , according to their supposition ) any part of the Aer i●flamable ; the whole Element of aer had been long since kindled into an unive●sal and inextinguable conflagration , upon the accension of the first focal ●●re : nor could a flash of Lightning or Gunpowder ▪ be so soon extinct if the flame found any maintenance or sustentaculum in the Aer , but would enlarge it self into a Combustion more prodigious and destructive then that caused by the wild ambition of Phaeton . Most true it is , that Fire deprived of aer , doth suffer immediate extinction : yet not in respect of Aliment denyed ( for Nutrition and Vitality are ever convertible ) but of the want of room sufficient to contain its igneous and fuliginous Exhalations , which therefore recoiling back upon the flame , coarctate , suffocate , and so extinguish it . For upon the excessive and impetuous suddain afflation of aer , Flame doth instantly perish , though not imprisoned in a glass : the cause is , that the flame , not with tenacity sufficient adhaering to the body of the tapor , or lamp , is easily blown off , and being thus dislodged hath no longer subsistence in the aer . And Heat , beating upon the outside or convex part of a Glass , seems sensibly to dilate the Aer imprisoned within ; as is manifest upon the testimonie of all Thermometres , or Weather-Glasses , those only which contain Chrysulca , or Aqua Fortis in stead of Water , at least if the experiment be true , excepted : but Fire in the Concave or inside of the Glass violently compresseth the aer , by reason of its fuliginous Emissions , which wanting vacuities enough in the aer for their reception , recoil and suffocate the fire .

The Fourth , this . Being in an intense frost at Droitwich in Worcestershire , Art. 6. A fourth singular and memorable Experiment of the Authors , of Yce at the nose of a large Reverberatory Furnace , charged with Ignis rotae ; evidencing a Vacuity inter spersed in the Aer . and feeding my Curiosity with enquiring into the Mechanick operations of the Wallers ( so the Salt-boylers are there called ) I occasionally took notice of Yce , of considerable thickness , in a hole of the earth , at the mouth of a Furnace very great and charged with a Reverberatory fire , or Ignis rotae . Consulting with my Phylosophy , how so firm a congelation of Water could be made by Cold at the very nose of so great a fire ; I could light on no determination , wherein my reason thought it safe to acquiesce , but this . That the ambient Aer , surcharged with too great a cloud of exhalations from the fire , was forced to a violent recession or retreat , and a fresh supply of aer as violently came on to give place to the receding , and maintain the reception of fresh exhalations ; and so a third , fourth and continued relief succeeded : and that by this continued and impetuous afflux , or stream of new aer , loaden with cold Atoms , the activity of the cold could not but be by so much the more intense at the mouth of the furnace , then abroad in the open aer , by how much the more violent the stream of cold aer was there then elsewhere . To complete and assure the Experiment , I caused two dishes , of equal capacity , to be filled with river Water ; placed one at the mouth of the furnace , the other sub Dio : and found that near the furnace so nimbly creamed over with Yce , as if that visibly-freezing Tramontane Wind , which the Italian calls Chirocco , had blown there , and much sooner perfectly frozen then the other . And this I conceive to be also the reason of that impetuous suction of a stream of aer , and with it other light and spongy bodies , through the holes or pipes made in many Chimneys , to praevent the repercursion of smoke .

From these observations equitably perpended and collated , our meditations adventured to infer

(1) That the Aer ; Art. 7. An Inference from that Experiment ; that Aer , as to its General Destination , is the Common Recepta●y of Exhalations . as to its principal and most universal Destination was created to be the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or common RECEPTARY of Exhalations : and that for the satisfaction of this End , it doth of necessity contain a Vacuum Desseminatum in those minute and insensible Incontiguities or Intervals betwixt its atomical Particles ; since Nature never knew such gross improvidence , as to ordain an End , without the codestination of the Means requisite to that End . To praevent the danger of misconstruction in this particular , we find our selves obliged to in●imate ; that in our assignation of this Function or Action to the Aer , we do not restrain the aer to this use alone : since Ignorance it self cannot but observe it necessarily inservient to the Conservation of Animals endowed with the organs of Respiration , to the transvection of Light , the convoy of odours , sounds , and all Species and Aporrhaeas , &c. but that , in allusion to that Distinction of Anatomists betwixt the Action and Use of a Part , we intend ; that the grand and most General Action of the Aer , is the Reception or entertainment of Vapours and Exhalations emitted from bodies situate in or near the Terraqueous Globe . And in this acception , allowing the Aer to be constituted the General Host to admit ; we insinuate that it hath rooms wherein to lodge the arriving Exhalations : insomuch as the necessity of the one , doth import as absolute a necessity of the other ; the existence of the Final ever attesting the existence of the Conductive , or Mediatory Cause .

Art. 8. A second ●llation , that the Aer doth receive Exhalations at a certain rate , or definite ▪ proportion ; which cannot be transcended without prodigious violence . (2) That , though the Aer be variously interspersed with empty Interstices , or minute Incontiguities , for the reception of Exhalations : yet doth it receive them at a just Rate , Tax , or determinate Proportion , conform to its own Capacity , or Extensibility ; which cannot without Reluctancy and Violence be exceeded . For when the Vacuities , or Holds have taken in their just portage , and equal fraught , the compressed aer hoyseth sail , bears off , and surrenders the Scene to the next advenient or vicine aer , which acteth the like part successively to the continuation of the motion . This may be exemplified in the experiment of the Furnace and Chimneys newly mentioned , but more manifestly in that of the Sulphurate Tapor in the Vial : where the Aer , being overburthened with too great a conflux of fuliginous Exhalations , and its recession impeded by the stopping of the Vial , it immediately recontracteth it self , and in that renitency extinguisheth by suffocation the rude Flame , which oppressed it with too copious an afflux . As also in those of Canons and Mines ; which could not produce such portentous effects , as are dayly observed in Wars , if it were not in this respect , that the Receptaries in the Aer suffer a ra●k or extension beyond their due Capacities . For , when the Powder fired in them is , in the smallest subdivision of time , so much subtiliated , as to yeeld a Flame ( according to the compute of M●rsennus ) of 10000 parts larger in extension , then it self , while its Atoms remained in the close order and compact form of Powder ; and the Aer ▪ by reason of its imprisonment , is not able to recede , and bear off so speedily , as the velocity of the motion requires : for avoidance of a mutual Penetration of Dimensions among the minute particles of the Fire , smoke , and its own , it makes an eruption with so prodigious an impetuosity , as to shatter and evert all solid bodies situate within the orb of impediment .

Art. 9. The Existence of Inane Incontiguities in the Aer , confirmed by two considerable A●guments . For the further Confirmation of our First Thesis , viz. That the Aer is interspersed with various Porosities , or Vacuities , by reason of the Incontiguity of its insensible Particles ; and that these serve to the reception of all Exhalations : we shall superadd these two considerable Arguments . (1) If this Vacuum Disseminatum of the Aer be submoved , and an absolute Plenitude in the Universe from a Continuity of all its parts supposed ; then must every the smallest motion , with dangerous violence run through the whole Engine of the World , by reason of that Continuity . (2) If the Aer were not endowed with such Porosities , other Bodies could never suffer the dilatation or rarefaction of themselves ; since , upon the subtiliation or dilatation of their minute particles , i e. the remove of their Atoms from a close to an open contexture , they possess 1000 times larger Capacities : and so there would be no room to entertain the continual Effluviums , expiring from all bodies passing their natural vicissitudes and degenerations .

SECT. III.

TO these Four eminent Experiments , Art. 1. That Water also contains Vacuola , empty Spaces ; demonstrated . we might have annexed others numerous enough to have swelled this Chapter into a Volume ; but conceiving them satisfactory to any moderate Curiosity , and that it can be no difficulty to a Physiological Meditation , to salve any Apparence of the same nature , by this Hypothesis of a Vacuum Disseminatum in the Aer , as the Caussa sine qua non of its Rarefaction and Condensation : we judged it more necessary to address to the discharge of the residue of our duty , vi● . to praesent it as verisimilous ; that in the Water also are variously dispersed the like Vacuola , or empty spaces , such as we have not unfitly compared to those 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Intervals betwixt the Granules of Sand in a heap , in those parts where their superficies are not contiguous , in respect of the ineptitude of their Figures for mutual contact in all points . And this seems to us so illustrious a Verity , as to require neither more attestation , nor explanation , then what this one singular Experiment imports .

'T is generally known , Art. 2. From the Experiment of the Dissolution of Alum , Halinitre , Sal Ammoniac , and Sugar , in Water formerly sated with the Tincture of Common Salt that Water doth not dissolve Salt in an indefinite quantity , but ad certam taxam , to a certain determinate proportion ; so as being once sated with the Tincture thereof , it leaves the overplus entire and undissolved . After a long and anxious scrutiny for a full solution of this Phaenomenon , our thoughts happily fixed upon this : That , the Salt being in dissolution reduced ( Analysi ret . ograda ) into its most minute or Atomical Particles , there ought to be in the Water Consimilar or adaequate Spaces for their Reception ; and that those Spaces being once replenished , the Dissolution ( because the Reception ) ceaseth . Not unlike to a full stomach , which eructates and disgorges all meats and drinks superingested : or full vessels , which admit no liquor affused above their brim . Hereupon , having first reflected upon this , that the Atomical Particles of common Salt are Cubical ; and thereupon inferred , that , since the Locus must be perfectly adaequate to the Locatum , they could only fill those empty spaces in the water , which were also Cubical : we concluded it probable , that in the water there ought to be other empty spaces Octohedrical , Sexangular , Sphaerical , and of other Figures , which might receive the minute particles of other Salts , such as Alum , Sal Ammoniac , Halinitre , Sugar , &c. after their dissolution in the same Water . Nor did Experiment falsifie our Conjecture . For , injecting Alum parcel after parcel , for many dayes together , into a vessel of Water formerly sated with the tincture of common Salt ; we then , not without a pleasant admiration , observed that the Water dissolved the Alum as speedily , and in as great quantity , as if it altogether wanted the tincture of Salt ; nor that alone , for it likewise dissolved no small quantities of other Salts also . Which is no obscure nor contemptible Evidence , that water doth contain various insensible Loculaments , Chambers , or Receptaries of different Figures : and that this variety of those Figures doth accommodate it to extract the Tinctures of several Bodies in●ected and infused therein ▪ So as it is exceedingly difficult , to evince by Experiment that any Liquor is so sated with precedent Tinctures , as no● to be capable of others also : especially while we cannot arrive at the exact knowledge of the Figure of the Atomical Particles of the body to be infused , nor of the Figures of those minute spaces in the liquor , which remain unpossessed by the former dissolutions .

Art. 3. The verity of the Lord 〈…〉 , that a repeated 〈◊〉 not Rhu●barb 〈…〉 a virtue 〈…〉 a simp●e 〈…〉 , in equal quantity : and why . Upon which reason , we are bold to suspect the truth of the Lord S. Albans assertion ; Centur. 1 Nat. Hist. ) that by repeating the infusion of Rhubarb several times , letting each dose thereof remain in maceration but a small time ( in regard to the Fineness and volatility of its Spirits , or Emanations ) a medicament may be made as strongly Catharctical or Purgative , as a simple infusion of S●amony in the like weight . For (1) when the empty spaces in the Menstruum , or Liquor , which respond in Figure to the Figure of the Atomical particles of the Rhubarb , are replenished with its Tincture ; they can admit no greater fraught , but the Imbibition of Virtue ceaseth : and that two or three infusions , at most , suffice to the repletion of those respective spaces , may be collected from hence , that the Rhubarb of the fourth infusion loseth nothing of its Purgative Faculty thereby , but being taken out and singly infused in a proportionate quantity of the like liquor , it worketh as effectually as if it had never been infused before . (2) Experience testifieth the Contrary , viz. that a Drachm of Scamony singly infused in an ounce and half of White wine , doth operate ( caeteris paribus ) by 15 parts of 20 , more smartly then 5 drachms of Rhubarb successively infused in the like quantity of the same or any other convenient Liquor .

Art. 4. Why two Drachms of Antimony impragna●e a pint of Wine , with so strong a vomitory Faculty , as two ounces . Here also is the most probable Cause , why two Drachms of Antimony crude , or Crocus Metallorum , give as powerful a Vomitory impraegnation to a Pint of Sa●● , or White wine , as two ounces : viz. because the menstruum hath no more Vacuities of the same Figure with the Atomical Ef●luviums of the Antimony , then what suffice to the imbibition or admission of the two Drachms . For the Certitude of this , we appeal to the experience of a Lady in Cheshire , who seduced by an irregular Charity , and an opinion of her own skill , doth praetend to the cure of the sick , and to that purpose praepares her Catholique Vomitory , consisting of four Drachms and an half of crude stibium infused all night in 3 or 4 ounces of White wine , and usually gives it ( without respect to the individual temperament of the Assument for one dose to the sick ▪ and yet , as our selves have more then once observed , the infusion doth work with no greater violence , in some persons , then as much of our common Emetique Infusion praescribed in the reformed Dispensatory of our Venerable College . Nay more then this , our selves have often reduced the Dose of the same Emetique Infusion down only to 4 Scruples , and yet found its operation come not much short of the usual Dose of an ounce .

Art. 5. Why one and the same Menstruum●ay ●ay be enriched wi●h v●rious Tinctures . Hence also may be desumed a satisfactory reason for the impraegnation of one and the same Menstruum with various Tinctures : for Example , Why an Infusion of Rhubarb , sated with its tincture , doth afterward extract the tinctures of Agarick , Senna , the Cordial Flowers , Cremor Tartari , &c. injected according to the praescript of the judicious Physician , in order to his confection of a Compound Medicament requisite to the satisfaction of a Complex Scope or Intention .

SECT. IV.

A Third Argument , for the comprobation of a Vacuum Disseminatum , Art. 1. Two other Arguments of a Vacuity Diss●minate inferrible from (1) the difference of Bodies in the degrees of Gravity : (2) the Calefaction of Bodies by the penetration of igneous Atoms into them . may be adferred from the Cause of the Difference of Bodies in the degrees of Gravity , respective to their Density or Rarity , ( i. e. ) according to the greater or less Inane Spaces interspersed among their insensible Particles . And a Fourth likewise from the reason of the Calefaction of Bodies by the subingress or penetration of the Atoms of Fire into the empty Intervals variously disseminate among their minute particles . But , in respect that we conceive our Thesis sufficiently evinced by the Praecedent Reasons ; and that the consideration of the Causes of Gravity and Calefaction , doth , according to the propriety of Method , belong to our succeeding Theory of Qualities : we may not in this place insist upon them .

And as for those many Experiments of Water-hour-glasses , Syringes , Art. 2. The Experiments vulgarly adduced to prove no vacuity in nature , so far from denying , that they confess a Disseminate one . Glass Fountains , Cuppinglasses , &c. by the inconvincible Assertors of the Peripatetick Physiology commonly objected to a Vacuity : we may expede them altogether in a word . We confess , those experiments do , indeed , demonstrate that Nature doth abhort a Vacuum Coacervatum ; as an heap of Sand abhors to admit an Empty Cavity great as a mans hand extracted from it : but not that it doth abhor that Vacuum Disseminatum , of which we have discoursed ; nay , they rather demonstrate that Nature cannot well consist without these small empty Spaces interspersed among the insensible Particles of Bodies , as an heap of Sand cannot consist without those small Interstices betwixt its Granules , whose Figures prohibit their mutual contact in all points . So that our Assertion ought not to be condemned as a Kaenodox inconsistent to the laws of Nature , while it imports no more then this ; that , as the Granules of a heap of Sand mutually flow together to replenish that great Cavity , which the hand of a man by intrusion had made ▪ and by extraction left , by reason of the Confluxibility of their Nature : so also do the Granules , or Atomical Particles of Aer , Water , and other Bodies of that Rare condition , flow together , by reason of the Fluidity or Confluxibility of their Nature , to praevent the creation and remanence of any considerable , or Coacervate Vacuum betwixt them . To instance in one of the Experiments objected . Water doth not distil from the upper into the lower part of a Clepsydra , or Water-hour-glass , so long as the Orifice above remains stopped ; because all places both above and below are ful , nor can it descend until , upon unstopping the hole , the aer below can give place , as being then admitted to succeed into the room of the lateral aer , which also succeeds into the room of that which en●ered above at the orifice as that succeeds into the room of the Water descending by drops , and so the motion is made by succession , Art. 3. The g●and Difficulty of the C●u●e of the Aers restitution of it self to i●s natural ●ontexture , after ra●efaction and condensation , ●atisfied in brief . and continued by a kind of Circulation . The same also may be accommodated to those Vessels , which Gardners use for the irrigation of their Plants , by opening the hole in the upper part thereof , making the water issue forth below in artificial rain .

It only remains , therefore , that we endeavour to solve that Giant Difficulty , proposed in defiance of our Vacuum Disseminatum , by the mighty Mersennus ( in Phaenomen . Pneumatic . propos . 31. ) thus . Quomodo Vacuola , solitò majora in rarefactione , desinant , aut minora facta in condensatione crescant iterum : quaenam enim Elateria cogunt aerem ad sui restitutionem ? How do those Vacuities minute in the aer , when enlarged by rarefaction , recover their primitive exility ; and when diminished by condensation , re-expand themselves to their former dimensions : What Elaters or Springs are in the aer , which may cause its suddain restitution to its natural constitution of insensible particles ?

We Answer ; that , as it is the most catholique Law of Nature , for every thing , so much as in it lies , to endeavour the conservation of its originary state ; so , in particular , it is the essential quality of the Aer , that its minute particles conserve their natural Contexture , and when forced in Rarefaction to a more open order , or in Condensation to a more close order , immediately upon the cessation of that expanding , or contracting violence , to reflect or restore themselves to their due and natural contexture . Nor need the Aer have any Principle or Efficient of this Reflection , other then the Fluidity or Confluxibility of its Atomical Parts : the essence or Quiddity of which Quality , we must reserve for its proper place , in our ensuing theory of Qualities .

CHAP. V. A Vacuum Praeternatural .

SECT. I.

BEsides a Natural , Art. 1. What is conceived by a Coacervate Vacuity : and who was the Inventor of the famous Experiment of Quicksilver in a Glass Tube , upon which many modern Physiologists have erected their perswasion of the poss●bility of introducing it . or Disseminate Vacuity frequently intercepted betwixt the incontiguous Particles of Bodies ( the Argument of our immediately precedent Chapter ) not a few of the highest form in the school of Democritus have adventured to affirm not only the possibility , but frequent introduction of a Praeternatural or Coacervate Inanity : such as may familiarly be conceived , if we imagine many of those minute inane spaces congregated into one sensible void space . To assist this Paradox , the autoptical testimony of many Experiments hath been pleaded ; especially of that Glass Fountain invented by Hero ( praef. in Spirit . ) and fully described by the learned and industrious Turnebus ( in lib. de calore ) and of that Brass Cylindre , whose concave carries an Embolus , or sucker of wood , concerning which the subtle Galilaeo hath no sparing discourse in the first of his Dialogues : but , above all , of that most eminent and generally ventilated one of a Glass Cylindre , or Tube filled with Quicksilver , and inverted ; Experientiam apponam , cusus inven●ionem etsi 〈◊〉 qui alii ambitiosi●s 〈…〉 tamen mihi con●●at , 〈◊〉 à Torricellio , 〈…〉 concerning which not long after the invention thereof by that worthy Geometrician , Torricellius , at Florence , have many excellent Physicomathematical Discourses been written by Monsieur Petit , Dr. Paschal Mersenn●s , Gassendus , Stephanus Natalis . Who , being all French , seemed unanimously to catch at the experiment , as a welcom opportunity to challenge all the Wits of Europe to an aemulous combat for the honour of perspicacity . Now albeit we are not yet fully convinced ▪ that the chief Phaenomenon in this illustrious Experiment doth clearly demonstrate the existence of a Coacervate Vacuity , such as is thereupon by many conce●ed , and with all possible subtlety defended by that miracle of natural Science , the incomparable Mersennus ( in reflexionib . Physicomathemat . ) yet , insomuch as it affords occasion of many rare and sublime speculations , whereof some cannot be solved either so fully , or perspicuously by any Hypothesis , as that of a Vacuum Disseminatum among the insensible particles of Aer and Water ; and most promise the pleasure of Novelty , if not the profit of satisfaction to the worthy considerer ; we judge it no unpardonable Digression , here to present to our judicious Reader , a faithful Transcript of the Experiment , together with the most rational solutions of all the admirable Apparences observed therein , first by Torricellius and the rest beyond Sea , and since more then once by our selves .

The Experiment .

Art. 2. A 〈◊〉 description of the Exp●riment , and 〈◊〉 rate 〈◊〉 . Having praepared a Glass Tube ( whose longitude is 4 feet , and the diameter of its concavity equal to that of a mans middle finger ) and stopped up one of its extremities , or ends , with a seal Hermetical : fill it with Quicksilver , and stop the other extreme with your middle finger . Then , ha●ing with a most slow and gentle motion ( lest otherwise the great weight of the Quicksilver break it ) inverted the Tube , immerge the extreme stopt by your finger into a Vessel filled with equal parts of Quicksilver and Water , not withdrawing your finger untill the end of the Tube be at least 3 or 4 inches deep in the subjacent Quicksilver : for , so you praevent all insinuation or intrusion of Aer . This done , and the Tube fixed in an erect or perpendicular position ; upon the subduction of your finger from the lower orifice , you may observe part of the Quicksilver contained in the Tube to descend speedily into the restagnant or subjacent Quicksilver , leaving a certain space in the superior part of the Tube , according to apparence at least , absolutely Void or Empty : and part thereof ( after some Reciprocations or Vibrations ) to remain still in the Tube , and possess its cavity to a certain proportion , or altitude of 27 digits , or 2 feet , 3 digits and an half ( proximè ) constantly . Further , if you recline , with a gentle motion also , the upper extreme of the Tube , untill the lower , formerly immersed in the Quicksilver , arise up into the region of the Water incumbent on the surface of the Quicksilver : you may perceive the Quicksilver remaining in the Tube to ascend by sensible degrees up to the superior extreme thereof , together with part of the Water ; both those liquors to be confounded together ; and , at length , the Quicksilver wholly to distill down in parcels , surrendring the cavity of the Tube to the possession of the Water . Likewise , if you recline the superior extreme of the Tube , untill its altitude respond to that of 27 digits , still retaining the opposite extreme in the region of the subjacent Quicksilver in the vessel : then will the Quicksilver be sensibly impelled up again into the Tube , untill that space formerly vacated be replenished . Finally , if , when t●e Quicksilver hath fallen down to the altitude of 27 digits , the Tube be suddainly educed out of the subjacent Quicksilver and Water , so as to arrive at the confines of the Aer ; then doth the Aer rush into the Tube below , with such impetuosity , as to elevate the Quicksilver and Water contained in the Tube , to the top ; nay , to blow up the sealed end thereof , and drive out the liquors 4 or 5 feet perpendicular up in the aer ; not without some terror , though not much danger to the Experimentator , especially if he do not expect it .

Now though it be here praescribed , that the Tube ought to be 4 feet in length , and the amplitude of its Cavity equal to that of an ordinary mans finger : yet is neither of these necessary ; For , whatever be the longitude , and whatever the amplitude of the Tube , still doth the Quicksilver , after various reciprocations , acquiesce and subsist at the same standard of 27 digits ; as Dr Paschal junior found by experience in his Tube 15 feet long , which he bound to a spear of the same length , so to prevent the fraction thereof , when it was erected perpendicularly , replete with Quicksilver , in libro cui titulus , Experiences Novelles touchant le Vuide . )

Among those many ( Natalis reckons up no less then 20 ) stupendious Magnalities , or rare Effects , Art. 3. The Authors reason , for his selection of only six of the most considerable Phaenomenae to explore the Causes of them . which this eminent Experiment exhibits to observation ; the least whereof seems to require a second Oedipus more perspicacious then the first , for the accommodation thereof though but to plausible and verisimilous Causes , and might had Aristotle known it , have been reputed the ground of his despair , with more credit then that petty Problem of the frequent and irregular Reciprocation of Euripus : we have selected only six , as the most considerable , and such whose solution may serve as a bright tapor to illuminate the reason of the Curious , who desire to look into the dark and abstruce Dihoties of the rest .

SECT. II. The First Capital Difficulty .

WHether that Space in the Tube , Art. 1. The First Cardinal Difficulty . betwixt the upper extreme thereof and the Quicksilver delapsed to the altitude only of 27 digits , be really an entire and absolute Vacuity ?

Concerning this , some there are who confidently affirm the space between the superfice of the Quicksilver defluxed and the superior extreme of the Tube , to be an absolute COACERVATE VACUITIE : such as may be conceived , if we imagine some certain space in the world to be , by Divine or miraculous means , so exhausted of all matter or body , as to prohibit any corporeal transflux through the same . And the Reasons , upon which they erect their opinion , are these subsequent .

This space , if possessed by any Tenent , Art. 3. The Desert space in the Tube argued to be an absolute Vacuum coacervate , from the impossibility of its repletion with Aer . must be replenished either with common Aer , or with a more pure and subtle substance called Aether , which some have imagined to be the Universal Caement or common Elater , by which a general Continuity is maintained through all parts of the Universe , and by which any Vacuity is praevented : or by some exhalation from the mass of Quicksilver included in the Tube .

First , that it is not possessed by Aer , is manifest from several strong and convincing reasons .

(1) Because the inferior end of the Tube , D , is so immersed into the subjacent mass of Quicksilver below the line EF , that no particle of aer can enter thereat .

(2) Because , if there were aer in the Tube filling the deserted space CK , then would not the circumambient or extrinsecal aer , when the Tube is educed out of the restagnant Quicksilver , and Water , rush in with that violence , as to elevate the remainder of the Quicksilver in the Tube , from K to D , up to the top C , and break it open , as is observed : in regard , that could not happen without a penetration of bodies . So that , if we suppose any portion of aer to have slipped into the Tube below , at the subduction of the finger that closed the orifice : then would not the Mercury reascending ( upon the inclination of the Tube down to the horizontal line KM , ) rise up quite to the top C , but subsist at OP . But the contrary is found upon the experiment .

(4) If any portion of Aer chance to intrude into the cavity of the Tube , which may come to pass either if , when the superior orifice of the Tube is inverted , it be not exactly obturated by the finger of the Experimentator ; or , if at the extraction of his finger the lower e●treme be not immersed deep enough in the subjacent Mercury , to prevent the subingress of some aer ; or , if the orifice of the Tube educed out of the region of the subjacent Mercury and Water ▪ be not wholly deobturated at once , but so as there is only some slender inlet of Aer : We say , if in any of these Cases it happen , that some small portion of aer be admitted into the cavity of the Tube ; we have the evidence of our sense , and the most infallible one too , that the aer so admitted doth not ascend to the top C , but remaine visible in certain small Bubbles ( such as usually mount up to the surface of seething water ) immediately upon the superfice of the Mercury at the altitude of 27 digits K. As if , indeed , the aer were attracted , and in a manner chained down by the Magnetical Effluviums of the earth , together with the pendent Quicksilver : which having more Ansulae or Fastnings , whereon the small Hooks of the Magnetical Chains exhaling from the Globe of the Earth , may be accommodately fixed , is therefore attracted downward more forcibly , and , in that respect , is reputed to have the greater proportion of Gravity . Again , If upon the inclination of the Tube , and the succeeding repletion of the same by the regurgitating Mercury , that portion of aer formerly entered be propelled up to the top of the Tube , C ; and then the Tube again reduced to its perpendicular , so as the Quicksilver again deflux to K : in this case the aer doth not remain at C , but sinks down as formerly to K also , and there remains incumbent upon the face of the Quicksilver . Which Descent of the aer cannot be more probably referred to any Cause , then the Attraction of the Magnetick streams of the Earth .

(5) Having admitted some few Bubbles of aer to slide up by the margine of the Mercury into the desert Space KC ; and then reclined the Tube to the altitude of the horizontal line KM : you may perceive the delapsed Quicksilver not to be repelled up again quite to the top , as before the irreption of aer , but to make a stand when it arrives at the confines of the included aer at OP , leaving so much space , as is requisite for the reception of it . Nor can it do otherwise , without a penetration of Dimensions , by the location of two Bodies in one and the same place .

(6) Moreover , after the acquiescence of the Quicksilver at K , if you stop the inferior extreme D , with your finger , while it remains immersed in the restagnant Quicksilver EF , so as to praeclude the irreption of any more aer ; and then invert the Tube again : the Scene of the Desert Capacity CK , will be changed to the contrary extreme stopt by your finger , and yet without the least sign of aer pervading the mass of Quicksilver in a kind of small stream of Bubbles , contrary to what evene's , when aer is admitted into the Tube in a small quantity , for in that case , upon the inversion of the Tube , you may plainly behold an intersection between the descending Quicksilver and the ascending aer , which mounts up through it in a small stream or thread of Bubbles .

(7) To those , who conceive that a certain portion of the Circumstant Aer , being forced by the compression of the restagnant Mercury in the Vessel , rising higher , upon the deflux of the Mercury contained in the Tube , doth penetrate the sides of the Tube , and so replenish the desert Capacity therein : we answer ; that though we deny not but aer may penetrate the pores or Incontiguities of Glass , since that is demonstrable in Weather Glasses , and in the experiment of Sr. Kenelm Digby , of making a sensible transudation of Mercury mixt with Aqua Fortis in a Bolt-head , through the sides thereof , if gently confricated with a Hares-foot on the outside ; yet cannot it be made out , that therefore the Desert Capacity in the Tube is possessed with Aer , for two inoppugnable reasons . (1) Because though the Tube be made of Brass , Steel , or any other Metal , whose conte●ture is so close , as to exclude the subtlest aer , yet shall the Experiment hold the same in all Apparences , and particularly in this of the deflux of the Quicksilver to the altitude of 27 digits . (2) Because , if the desert Cavity were replete with aer ; the incumbent aer could not rush in to the Tube , at the eduction of its lower end D , out of the restagnant Mercury and Water , with such violence ; since no other cause can be assigned for its impetuous rushing into the Tube , but the regression of the compressed parts of the ambient aer to their natural laxity , and to the repletion of the violent or forced Vacuity . Since , if the whole Space in the Tube were possessed , i. e. if there were as many particles of Body , as Space therein : doubtless , no part of place could remain for the reception of the irruent aer .

Art. 5. The Vacuity in the Desert Space , not praevented by the insinuation of Aether . Secondly , As for that most subtile and generally penetatrive substance , AETHER , or pure Elementary Fire which some have imagined universally diffused through the vast Body of Nature principally for the maintenance of a Continuity betwixt the parts thereof ▪ and so the avoidance of any Vacuity , though ne're so exile and minute ; we do not find our selves any way obliged to admit , that the Desert Space in the Tube is repleted with the same , untill the Propugnators of that opinion shall have abandoned their Fallacy , Petitio principii , a praecarious assumption of what remains dubious and worthy a serious dispute , viz. That Nature d●th irreconcileably abhor all vacuity , per se. For , until they have evinced beyond controversie , that Nature doth not endure any Emptiness or solution of Continuity , quatenus an Emptiness , and not meerly ex Accidenti , upon some other sinister and remote respect : their Position , that she provided that subtile substance , Aether , chiefly to prevent any Emptiness , is rashly and boldly anticipated , and depends on the favour of Credulity for a toleration . Nor is it so soon demonstrated , as affirmed , that all Vacuity is repugnant to the fundamental constitution of Nature .

Art. 6. A Parad●● , ●hat Nature doth not abhor all vacuity , per se ▪ but only ●x Accidenti , or in respect to Fluxility . Naturam abhorrere Vacuum , is indeed , a maxim , and a true one : but not to be understood in any other then a metaphorical sense . For , as every Animal , by the instinct of self-conservation , abhors the solution of Continuity in his skin , caused by any puncture , wound , or laceration ; though it be no offence to him to have his skin pinkt or perforated all over with insensible pores : so also by the indulgence of a Metaphor , may Nature be said to abhor any great or sensible vacuity , or solution of Continuity , such as is imagined in the Desert Space of the Tube ; though it be familiar , nay useful and grateful to her , to admit those insensible inanities , or minute porosities , which constitute a Vacuum Disseminatum . We say , by the indulgence of a Metaphor ; because we import a kind of sense in Nature , analogous to that of Animals . And , tollerating this Metaphorical Speech , that Nature hath a kind of sense like that of Animals ; yet , if we allow for the vastity of her Body can it be conceived no greater trouble or offence to her , to admit such a solution of Continuity , or Emptiness , as this supposed in the Desert space of the Tube , then to an Animal , to have any one pore in his skin more then ordinarily relaxed and expanded for the transudation of a drop of sweat . This perpended , it can seem no Antiaxiomatisme , to affirm , that nature doth not abhor Vacuity , per se , but onely ex Accidenti : i. e. upon this respect , that in Nature is somewhat , for whose sake she doth not , without some reluctany , admit a Coacervate or sensible Vacuity . Now that somewhat existent in Nature per se , in relation to which , she seems to oppose and decline any sensible Vacuity , can be no other then the Fluxility of her Atomical Particles , especially those of Fire , Air , and Water . And , for ought we poor Haggard Mortals do , or can , by the Light of Nature , know to the contrary , all those vast spaces from the margent of the Atmosphere , whose altitude exceeds not 40 miles ( according to Mersennus and Cassendus ) perpendicular , up to the Region of the fixed Stars ; are not only Fluid , but Inane ; abating only those points , which are pervaded by the rayes of the Sun and other Celestial Bodies . But , why should we lead the thoughts of our Reader up to remote objects , whose sublimity proclaims their incertitude ; when from hence only , that the Aer is a Fluid substance : it is a manifest , direct and unstrained consequence , that the immediate cause of its avoidance of any sensible or coacervate Vacuity , is the Confluxibility of its Atomical particles ; which being in their natural contexture contiguous in some , though not all points of their superficies , must of necessity press or bear each upon other , and so mutually compel each other , that no one particle can be removed out of its place , but instantly another succeeds and possesses it ; and so there can be no place left empty , as hath been frequently explained by the simile of a heap of Sand ? Now , if the Confluxibility of the insensible particles of the aer , be the immediate and per se Cause of its avoidance of any aggregate sensible solution of Continuity : we need no farther justification of our position , that Nature doth oppose vacuity sensible not per se , but only in order to the affection of Confluxibility , i. e. ex Accidenti

Again , should we swallow this praecarious supposition of the Aether , Art. 7. A second Argument against the repletion of the Desert space by Aether with no less pertinacity , then ingenuity asserted by many Moderns , but professedly by Natalis , in both his Treatises ( Physica Vetus & Nova , & Plenum experimentis novis confirmatum ) and admit , that Nature provided that most tenuious and fluid substance chiefly to praevent Vacuity : yet cannot the Appetite of our Curiosity be satisfied , that the Desert space in the tube is replenished with the same , prenetrating through the glass ; untill they have solved that Apparence of the violent irruption of the ambient Aer into the orifice of the tube , so soon as it is educed out of the subjacent liquors , the Quicksilver and Water , by the same Hypothesis . Which whether they have done , so as to demonstrate , that the sole cause of the Aers impetuous rushing into the canale of the Tube , and prodigiously elevating the ponderous bodies of Quicksilver and Water residuous therein , is not the Reflux of the incumbent aer , by the ascention of the restagnant Quicksilver in the vessel , compressed to too deep and diffused a subingression of its insensible Particles , to recover its natural laxity , by regaining those spaces , from which it was expelled and secluded ; and to supply the defect of this reason , by substituting some other syntaxical to their hypothesis of the Aether , which shall be more verisimilous and plausible : this we ought to refer to the judgment of those , who have attentively and aequitably perused their Writings .

Art. 8. The Vacuity of the Desert space , not praevented by an Halitus , or Spiritual Efflux from the Mercury : for three convincing reasons . Lastly , as for the third thing supposed to replenish the Desert space in the Tube , viz. A certain spiritual Efflux , or Halitus , in this exigent , educed out of the Mass of Quicksilver , by a secret force of Nature , which makes any shift to avoyd that horrid enemy of hers , Inanity ; we deny not the possibility of extracting or exhaling a spiritual substance from Quicksilver , fine enough to possess such a space , without obnubilating it : but cannot conceive in this case , what should be the efficient of that Extraction ; for who can acquiess in that General , a secret Force of Nature ? (2) What becomes of that Exhalation , when the Tube , meerly upon its reclination to the altitude of the Horizontal line , K. M. is repossessed with Mercury ; for , to admit its reduction to what it was before separation , is to suppose a second secret force in Nature syncritical , or Conjunctive , Antagonist to the former Diacritical or Separative , which operateth without Heat , as the other without Cold : and to admit , its expiration through the pores or incontiguities of the Glass , is either to suppose the same portion of Quicksilver rich enough in spirit to replenish that Desert space a thousand times successively , in case the Tube be so often elevated and reclined ; for if all the spiritual substance be once exhausted , then must that Fox , Nature , recur to another expedient , or else tollerate a vacuity Coacervate ; or to suppose that the same exhalation doth again return into the Glass , by the same slender ways it expired , which is a Fancy worthy the smile of Heraclitus . (3) How this Halitus , in respect it is praesumed more rare and subtile , then the aer admittible by the orifice of the Tube , upon its reseration , can consist without Inanity Disseminate : which implicateth an Universal Plenitude .

And these are the Reasons , which at first inclined our judgement to determine on their part , who opinion the Desert space in the Tube to be an absolute Coacervate Vacuity .

But , it was not long , before our second and more circumspect cogitations , Art. 9. The Auth●rs Apostacy from the opinion of an absolute Coacervate Vacuity in the desert space : in regard of assisted by time , which insensibly delivered our mind from that pleasant enchantment of novel conceptions , and reduced it to that just temper of indifferency , requisite to sincere discernment and aequitable arbitration ; perpending also the Arguments impugning the former perswasion of a Coacervate Vacuity , and diminishing it down onely to a Disseminate one in the Desert space of the Tube : found them , by incomparable excesses , to preponderate the former , and with many more grains or moments of Verisimilty to counterpoyse our judgement to their end of the balance . And the Arguments Negative , are these .

1 ) Manifest it is even to the most critical of our senses , that LIGH Tpenetrating the sides of the Glass Tube , Art. 10. The possibili● of the subingression of light . doth totally pervade the Desert Space : therefore it cannot be an absolute sensible Vacuum . Now , that Light is a Body , or that the rayes of Light are certain ▪ Corporeal , though most minute Effluviums transmitted from the luminous Body , or Focus ; is a Truth so universally embraced by all Knowing men , and upon such apodictical commendations , that here to demonstrate it , would not only be an unseasonable Digression , but a criminal Parergy .

(2) Though the Tube might be made of some metal , or other material , Art. 2. Of the Atoms or insensible bodies of Heat and Cold : which are much more exile and penetrative then common Aer . whose contexture of Atomical Particles is so dense and compact , as not to permit the trajection of the beams of Light ; and though the Experiment would be the same , in all Apparences , if made in the dark : yet may the Desert Space be possessed by the subtle Atoms of Heat , or Cold , proceeding from the ambient aer , and insinuating themselves through the incontiguities of the Tube . That the Atoms of Heat and Cold ordinarily transfix Glass , is evident from the Experience of Weather-glasses : in which the cause of the descent of the Water included , is the Rarefaction of the aer therein by the Heat , and the cause of the ascent of the water in cold Weather , is the Condensation of the same aer by Cold ; neither of which were possible , if the subingression of Cold and Hot Atoms through the Glass were excluded . And , that the aer incarcerated in a Thermometre , or Temperamental organ of Silver , Coper , or Brass , is subject to the same mutations of qualities , upon the same vicissitude of Causes : hath been so frequently experimented , as to cut off all praetext of diffidence . Which is also a sufficient manifest , that the Atoms of Heat and Cold are more exile and penetrative , then those of the common Aer of use to Animals in Respiration : insomuch as they insinuate themselves through such bodies , whose almost continued parts interdict the intrusion of the grosser particles of Aer , which cannot permeate through ordinary Glass . (1) Because , if you shut your self in a closet , or chamber , that hath but one small window consisting of one entire pane of Glass , and that so caemented into Lead , as that no chinke is left between ; and whose cranies as well in the door , as elsewhere are all damm'd up : you cannot hear the voice of another person , though speaking very loud and near the Glass on the outside , notwithstanding you lay your ear close thereunto . Now , since a Sound ( at least the Vehicle of a sound ) can be nought else , but a subtle portion of the aer modified ; as shall be professedly commonstrated , when time hath brought us so far on our praesent journey , as the proper place for our Enquiry into the Nature of Sounds : and yet this so subtle and fine a portion of the aer cannot penetrate Glass of an ordinary thickness : we have the auctority of no weak nor obscure Reason , to countenance this our Conjecture , that the Atoms of Cold and Heat , are more exile and searching , then the common Aer . (2) If you include small Fishes in a large vial of the thinnest Glass , filled with River water ; they may live therein for many months , provided the orifice of the Glass remain open and free to the aer : but , if you once stop it , so as to exclude the aer , they shall expire in few moments . Whence we may conclude , that however Fishes seem to have an obscure kind of Respiration , such as may be satisfied with that small portion of Aer , which is commixt with Water : yet is not that thin and subtile aer , supposed to penetrate Glass , the same they ( or any other Animal ) use in Respiration . Which had those grand Masters of mysterious Disquisitions , Mersennus and Robervallius animadverted ; they might have soon divined , what would be the event of their intended Experiment , of including some small Animal , as a Mouse or Grashopper , in a Glass of sufficient capacity , and luting on the same on the top of the Tube , where the Desert Space useth to be , in the Experiment of Mercury , so to try whether the vital organs thereof could keep on their motions in a place devoid of aer : insomuch as that purer substance dimanant from the region of the circumjacent Aer , is not corporeal enough to serve the necessity of Respiration in any Animal , though ne're so minute . The manner of making this Experiment , is , by Mersennus ( p. 50. reflect . physicomathemat . ) praescript , thus : Porro , operae praetium foret aliquam muscam admodum vegetam & robustam , v. c. Crabronem , aut Vespam , in tubo includere , priusquam Mercurio impleretur , ut post depletionem ad altitudinem 27 digit . proximè , videretur n●m in eo Vacuo , aut , si mavis , aethere viveret , ambularet , volaret , & num Bombus à volante produceretur .

(3) Deducting the possibility of both these , there yet remains a Third substance , Art. 12. Of the Magnetical Efflux of the Earth : to which opinion the Author resigns his Assent . which may well be conceived to praevent a Coacervate Vacuity in the forsaken space of the Tube : and that 's the MAGNETICAL EFFLUX of the Earth . For (1) that the Terraqueous Globe is one great Magnet , from all points of whose superfice are uncessantly deradiated continued Threads or beams of subtle insensible Aporrhaea's , by the intercession whereof all Bodies , whose Descent is commonly adscribed to Gravity , are attracted towards its Centre ; in like manner as there are continually expired from the body of the Loadstone invisible Chains , by the intercession whereof Iron is nimbly allected unto it : is so generally conceded a position among the Moderns , and with so solid reasons evicted by Gilbert , Kircher , Cartesius , Gassendus and others , who have professedly made disquisitions and discourses on that subject ; that we need not here retard our course , by insisting on the probation thereof .

(2) That , as the Magnetical expirations of the Loadstone , are so subtle and penetrative , as in an instant to transfix and shoot through the most solid and compact bodies , as Marble , Iron , &c. without impediment ; as is demonstrable to sense , the interposition of what solid body soever , situate within the orb of energy , in no wise impeding the vertical or polory impregnation of a steel Needle by a Magnet loricated , or armed : so also the Magnetical Effluvias of the Globe of Earth do pervade and pass through the mass of Quicksilver contained both in the Tube , and the Vessel beneath it , and fixing their Uncinulae or hamous points , on the Ansulae , or Fastnings of the Quicksilver therein , attract it downward perpendicularly toward the Centre : is deduceable from hence , that if any Bubbles of aer chance to be admitted into the Tube together with the Quicksilver , that aer doth not ascend to the top of the Tube , but remains incumbent immediately upon the summity of the Quicksilver , as being , in respect of its cognation to the Earth , attracted and as it were chained down by the Magnetical , Emanations of the Earth transmitted through al interjacent bodies , and hooked upon it . For we shall not incur the attribute of arrogance , if we dare any man to assign the incumbence of the aer upon the Mercury , to any more probable Cause . It being , therefore most Verisimilous , that the Earth doth perpetually exhale insensible bodies from all points of its surface , which tending upward in direct lines , penetrate all bodies situate within the region of vapors , or Atmosphere without resistence ; and particularly the masses of Quicksilver in the Tube and subjacent vessel : we can discover no shelf , that can disswade us from casting anchor in this serene Haven ; That the magnetical Exhalations of the Earth , do possess the Desert space in the Tube , so as to exclude a sensible Vacuity .

Art. 13. No absolute plenitude , nor absolute Vacui●y , in the Desert Space : but only a Disseminate Vacuity . We said , so as to exclude a sensible Vacuity , thereby intimating that it is no part of our conception , that either the Rayes of Light , or the Atoms of Heat and Cold , or the Magnetical Effluvia●s of the Earth , or all combined together , do so enter and possess the Desert ●pace , as to cause an absolute Plenitude therein . For , doubtless , were all those subtle Effluxions coadunated into one dense and solid mass ; it would not arise to a magnitude equal so much as to the 10th , nay the 40th part of the capacity abandoned by the delapsed Mercury . But fill it to that proportion , as to leave only a Vacuity Disseminate : such as is introduced into an Aeolipile , when by the Atoms of fire entered into , and variously discurrent through its Concavity , the insensible Particles of Aer and Water therein contained , are reduced to a more lax and open order , and so the inane Incontiguities betwixt them ampliated . And this we judge sufficient concerning the solution of the First Difficulty .

SECT. III. The Second Capital Difficulty .

WHat is the immediate Remora , or Impediment , whereby the Aer , Art 1. The second Difficulty stated . which in respect of the natural Confluxibility of its insensible particles , so strongly and expeditely praeventeth any excessive vacuity , in all other cases , is forced to suffer it in this of the Experiment ?

The Solution .

Insomuch as the Fluidity , Art. 2. Two things necessary to the creation of an excessive , or praeternatural Vacuity . or Confluxibility of the Atomical or insensible particles of the Aer , is the proxime and sole Cause of Natures abhorrence of all sensible Vacuity ; as hath been proved in the praecedent Section : Manifest it is , that whosoever will admit a Vacuity excessive , or against the rite of Nature , must , in order to the introduction or Creation thereof , admit also two distinct Bodies ; (1) One , which being moved out of its place , must propel the contiguous aer forward . (2) Another , which interposed , must hinder the parts of the circumstant aer , propulsed by the parts of the aer impelled by the first movent , from obeying the Confluxibility of their Figure , and succeeding into the place deserted by the body first moved .

Which is the very scope , that the profound Galilaeo proposed to himself , Art. 3. The occasion of Galilaeos invention of a Brass Cylindre charged with a wooden Embol , or Sucker : and of Torricellius invention of the praesent Experiment . when He invented a wooden Cylindre , as an Embolus or Sucker to be intruded into another concave Cylindre of Brass , imperviously stopped below ; that by the force of weights appended to the outward extreme , or handle thereof , the sucker might be gradually retracted from the bottom of the Concave , and so leave all that space , which it forsaketh , an entire and coacervate Vacuum . Upon which design Torricellius long after meditating , and casting about for other means more conveniently satisfactory to the same intention ; He most happily lighted upon the praesent Experiment : wherein the Quicksilver became an accommodate substitute to Galilaeo's wooden sucker , and the Glass Tube to the Brass concave Cylindre .

Art. 4. The marrow of the Difficulty , viz. How the Aer can be impelled upward , by the Restagnant Quicksilver , when there externally wants a fit space for it to circulate into . The remaining part of the Difficulty , therefore , is only this relative Scruple ; How the Aer can be propelled by the wooden sucker , downward , or by the restagnant Quicksilver in the Vessel , upward , when externally there is provided no void space for its reception ▪ For , indeed in the ordinary Translation of bodies through the aer , it is no wonder that the adjacent aer is propelled by them ; since they leave as much room behind them , as the aer propelled before them formerly possessed , whereinto it may and doth recur : but in this case of the Experiment , the condition is far otherwise , there being , we confess , a place left behind , but such as the aer propelled before cannot retreat into it , in regard of the interposition of another dense solid & impervious body . Upon which consideration , we formerly and pertinently reflected when reciting some of those Experiments vulgarly objected to a Vacuum Disseminatum , we insisted particularly upon that of a Garden Irrigatory : shewing , that the Reason of the Waters subsistence , or pendency therein , so long as the orifice in the Neb remains stopped , is the defect of room for the aer pressed upon by the basis of the Water to recur into upon its resignation of place ; because all places being full , there can be none whereinto the inferior aer may recede , until upon deobstruction of the hole above , the circumjacent aer enters into the cavity of the Vessel , and resignes to the aer pressed upon below , and so the motion begins and continues by a successive surrender of places . For , though the aer contiguous to the bottom of the Irrigatory , be not sufficient to resist the compressure of so great a weight of water , by the single renitency of the Confluxibility of its atomical particles ; yet the next contiguous aer , possessing the vicine spaces , and likewise wanting room to recede into , when compelled by the first aer , aggravates the resistence : which becomes so much the greater , by how much the farther the pressure is extended among the parts of the circumjacent aer ; and by so much the farther , is the pressure of the circumjacent aer extended , by how much the greater is the pressure of the next contiguous aer ; and that pressure is proportionate to the degrees of Gravity and velocity in the body descendent . Which is manifestly the reason , why the water doth not descend through the perforated bottom of the Vessel , viz. because the Gravity thereof is not sufficient to counterpoyse so diffused , prolix , and continued resistence , as is made and maintained by the confluxibility of the parts of the circumambient aer successively uniting their forces .

Art. 5. The solution of the same , by the Laxity of the Contexture of the Aer Notwithstanding this seeming plenitude , we may absolve our reason from the intricacy of the scruple , by returning : that , though all places about the Tube are filled with aer , yet not without some Laxity . So , though there be , indeed , no sensible or coacervate space , wherein there are not some parts of the aer : yet are there many insensible or disseminate spaces , or ●oculaments variously interspersed among the incontiguous ( in all points ) particles of the aer , which are unpossessed by any Tenent at all . For the familiarizing of this Nicety , let us have recourse once again to our so frequently mentioned example of a heap of Corne.

Art. 6. The same illustrated , by the adaequate simile of Corne infused into a Bus●el . When we have poured Corne into a Bushel up to the brim thereof ; the capacity seems wholly possessed by the Graines of Corne , nor is there therein any space , which sensibly contains not some Graines : yet if we shake the bushel , or depress the Corne , the Graines sink down in a closer posture , and leave a sensible space in the upper part of the bushel , capable of a considerable access or addition . The reason is , that the Grains , at their first infusion , in respect of the ineptitude of their Figures for mutual contact , in all points of their super●icies , intercept many empty spaces betwixt them ; which dispersed minute inane spaces are reduced to one great and coacervate or sensible space , in the superior part of the Continent , when , by the succussion of the vessel , the Grains are disposed into a closer posture , i. e. are more accommodated for mutual contingency in their ends and sides . Thus also may aer be so compressed , as the Granules , or insensible particles of it , being reduced to a more close or dense order , by the s●bingression of some particles of the aer nearest to the body Compressing , into the incontiguities of the next neighbouring aer ; may possess much less of space , then before compression ; and consequently surrender to the body propelling or compressing , leaving behind a certain space absolutely devoid of aer , at least , such as doth appear to contain no aer .

But this Difficulty , Hydra-like , Art. 7. A subordinate scruple , why most bodies are moved through the Aer , with so little resistence , as is imperceptible by sense ? sends out two new Heads in the room of one cut off . For , Curiosity may justly thus expostul●te .

(1) Have you not formerly affirmed , that no body can be moved , but it must compel the aer forward , to suffer a certain subingression of its insensible particles into the pores , or Loculaments of the next contiguous aer , such as is requisite to the leaving of a space behind it for the admission of the body moved ? And , if so ; how comes it , that when most bodies are moved through the aer , with so much facility , and therefore cause the parts thereof before them to intrude themselves into the incontiguities of the next vicine aer , with a force so small , as that it is altogether insensible : yet in this case of the Experiment , is required so great a force to effect the subingression and mutual Coaptation of the parts of the aer ?

The Cause seems to be this . Art 8. The same Expeded . In all common motions of bodies through the liberal aer , there is left a Space behind , into which the parts of the aer may instantly circulate , and deliver themselves from compression ; and so there is a subingression and Coaptation of only a few parts necessary , and consequently the motion is tolerated without any sensible Resistence : but in this Case of the Experiment , in regard there is no place left behind by the Propellent , into which the compressed parts of the aer may be effused ; necessary it is that the parts of aer immediately contiguous to the body Propellent , in their retrocession and subingression compress the parts of the next contiguous aer ; which though they make some resistence ( proportionate to their measure of Confluxibility ) do yet yeild , retrocede , and intrude themselves into the incontiguities of the next contiguous aer ; and those making also some resistence , likewise yeild , retrocede , and insinuate themselves into the Loculaments of the next , which acts the like part upon the next , and so successively . So that a greater force then ordinary is required to subdue this gradually multiplied resistence successively made and maintained by the many circumfused parts of the aer ; and to effect , Art. 9. A second dependent scruple concerning the Cause of the sensible resistence of the Aer , in this case of the Experiment : together with the satisfaction thereof , by the Gravity of Aer that the retrocession , subingression and coaptation of the parts of the aer be propagated farther and farther , untill convenient room be made , for the reception of the body Propellent .

(2) Whence do you derive this Resistence of the Aer ?

From its Gravity . For , the Aer of its own nature is Heavy , and can be said to be Light only comparatively , or as it is less ponderous then Water and Earth : nor can there be given any more creditable reason of the Aers tendency upward here below near the convexity of the Earth , then this ; that being in some degree ponderous in all its particles , they descend downwards from the upper region of the Atmosphere , and in their descent bear upon and mutually compel each other , untill they touch upon the surface of the Earth , and are by reason of the solidity and hardness thereof repercussed or rebounded up again to some distance : so that the motion of the Aer upwards near the face of the Earth , is properly Resilition , and no natural , but a violent one . Now , insomuch as the Aer seems to be no other , but a common Miscelany of minute bodies , exhaled from Earth and Water and other concretious sublunary , and proportionately to their Crassitude or Exility , emergent to a greater or less altitude : it can be no illegal process for us to infer , that all parts thereof are naturally endowed with more or less Gravity proportionate to their particular bulk ; whether that Gravity be understood to be ( as common Physiology will have it ) a Quality congenial and inhaerent , or ( as Verisimility ) their conformity to the magnetick Attraction of the Earth . And , insomuch as this Gravity is the cause of the mutual Depression among the particles of aer in their tendency from the upper region of the Atmosphere down to the surface of the Earth : we may well conceive , that the Depression of the inferior parts of the aer by the superior incumbent upon them , is the origine immediate from whence that Reluctancy or Resistence , observed in the Experiment , upon the induction of a praeternatural Inanity between the Parts thereof . But a farther prosecution and illustration of this particular , depends on the solution of the next Problem .

SECT. IV. The Third Capital Difficulty .

WHat is the Cause of the Quicksilvers not descending below that determinate Altitude , Art. 1. The State of the Third Difficulty . or Standard of 27 digits ?

Solution .

Art. 2. The Solution thereof in a Word . The Resistence of the parts of the aer , which endures no compression , or subingress of its insensible particles , beyond that certain proportion , or determinate rate . Art. 3. Three praecedent positions briefly recognised , in order to the worthy profounding of the mystery , of t●e Aers resisting Compression beyond a certain rate , or determinate proportion .

To profound this mystery of Nature to the bottom , we are to request our Reader to endure the short recognition of some passages in our praecedent discourses . (1) That upon the ordinary translation of bodies through the Aer , the resistence of its insensible parts is so small , as not to be discoverable by the sense ; because the subingression of its contiguous parts into the loculaments of the next vicine aer , is only perexile , or superficial : and that we may safely imagine this superficial subingression not to be extended beyond the thickness of a single hair ; nay , in some cases , perhaps , not to the hundreth part thereof . So stupendiously subtle are the fingers of Nature in many of her operations . But , that the resistence observed in the present Experiment , for the enforcing of a praeternatural Vacuum , is therefore deprehensible by the sense , because in respect of a defect of place behind the body propellent , into which the parts of the aer compelled forward may circulate , the subingression must be more profound ; and so the resistence being propagated farther and farther by degrees , must grow multiplied , and consequently sensible . (2) That the Force of the body propellent is greater , then the force of the next contiguous aer protruding the next , and the force of the third protruded wave of the aer ( for a kind of Undulation may be ascribed to aer ) greater on the Fourth , then that of the Fourth upon the Fifth , and so progressionally to the extrem of its diffusion or extension : so that the Force becomes so much the weaker and more oppugnable , by how much the farther it is extended ; and dwindles or languishes by degrees into a total cessation . (3) That , as upon the succussion , or shock of a Bushel apparently full of Corn , is left a certain sensible space above , unpossessed by any part or Grain thereof ; which coacervate empty space responds in proportion to those many Disseminate Vacuola , or Loculaments intercepted among the incontingent sides of the Grains , before their reduction to a more close order by the succussion of the Bushel : so likewise , upon the impulse of the aer by a convenient body , is left behind a sensible space absolutely empty , as to any part of aer ; which Coacervate empty space must respond in proportion to those many Disseminate spaces intercepted among the incontiguous parts , or Granules of the aer , before their reduction to a more close order , or mutual subingression and coaptation of sides and points , by the body compressing .

These Notions recogitated , Art. 4. The Aequiponderancy of the External Aer , pendent upon the surface of the Restagnant Mercury , in the vessel , to the Cylindre of Mercury residuous in the Tube , at the altitude of 27 digits : the cause of the Mercuries constant subsistence at that point . our speculations may progress with more advantage to explore the proxime and proper Cause of the Mercuries constant subsistence at the altitude of 27 digits , in the Tube perpendicularly erected . For , upon the credit of their importance , we may justly assume ; that upon the compression of the circumambient Aer by a small quantity of Quicksilver ( suppose only of two or three inches ) impendent in the concave of the tube , can be caused , indeed , some small subingression of the particles thereof ; but such , as is only superficial and insensible : in respect the weight of so small a proportion of Quicksilver is not of force sufficient to propel the parts of the aer to so great a crassitude that the space detracted from the Aggregate of Disseminate Vacuities should amount to that largness , as to become visible above the Quicksilver in the Tube ; since the quantity of the Quicksilver being supposed little , the force of Reluctancy , or Resistence in the parts of the aer , arising from their inhaerent Fluidity , must be greater then the force of compression arising from Gravity ; and therefore there succeeds no sensible Deflux of the Quicksilver . But , being that a greater and greater mass of Quicksilver may be successively infused into the Tube , and so the compressive force of its Gravity be respectively augmented ; and thereupon the aer become less and less able successively to make resistence : 't is difficult not to observe , that the proportion of Compression from Gravity in the Quicksilver , may be so equalized to the Resistence from Gravity in the Aer , as that both may remain in statu quo , without any sensible yeilding on either side . Hence comes it , that at the aequipondium of these two Antagonists , the space in the Tube detracted from the Aggregate of minute Inanities disseminate in the aer , is so small as not to be commensurated by sense : and at the cessation of the Aequilibrium , or succeding superiority of the encreased weight of the Quicksilver , the parts of the Aer being compelled thereby to a farther retrocession and subingression ; the space detracted from the Aggregate of disseminate Vacuities in the aer , becomes larger , and consequently sensible , above the Quicksilver in the upper region of the Tube .

Art 5. A convenient 〈◊〉 , illustrating and enforcing the same . This may be most adaequately illustrated , by the simile of a strong man , standing on a plane pedestal , in a very high wind . For , as He by a small afflation or gust of wind , is in some degree urged or prest upon , though not so much as to cause him to give back ; because the force of his resistence is yet superior to that of the Wind assaulting and impelling him ; nor , when the force of the Wind grows upon him even to an Aequilibrium , is He driven from his station , because his resistence is yet equal to the impulse of the wind ; but when the force of the Wind advances to that height , as to transcend the Aequilibrium , then must the man be compelled above the rate of his resistence , and so be abduced from the place of his station : so likewise , while there is only a small quantity of Quicksilver contained in the Tube , though , by the intervention or mediation of the Quicksilver restagnant in the subjacent vessel , it press upon the parts of the incumbent aer , in some degree ; yet is not the aer thereby urged so , as to be compelled to retrocede , and permit the restagnant Quicksilver to ascend higher in the vessel ; and therefore the Quicksilver impendent in the Tube cannot descend , because the restagnant wants room to ascend . But , when the quantity , and so the Gravity of the Quicksilver contained in the Tube is so augmented , as to exceed the Resistence of the aer ; then is the aer compelled or driven back , by the restagnant Quicksilver rising upwards , to a sensible subingression of its atomical particles , and the Quicksilver in the Tube instantly defluxeth into the place resigned by the restagnant , until it arriveth at that point of altitude , or standard , where the resistence of the aer becomes again equal to the force compressing it , and there subsisteth , after various reciprocations up and down in the Tube . Art. 6. The Remainder of the Difficulty , viz. Why the Aequilibrium of these two opposite weights , the Mercury and the Aer , is constant to the praecise altitude of 27 d●g●t● : rem●ved .

Now concerning the remaining , and , indeed , the most knotty part of the Difficulty , viz. Why the Aequilibrium of these two opposite Forces , is constant to the certain praecise altitude of 27 digits ? of this admirable Magnale no other cause seems worthily assignable , but this ; that such is the nature of aer , in respect both of the atomical particles of which it is composed , and of the disseminate vacuities variously interspersed among them , as that it doth resist compression at such a determinate rate , or definite proportion , as exactly responds to the altitude of 27 digits . Should it be demanded of us , Why He , Art. 7. Huma●e Perspicacity terminated in the exterior parts of Nature , or simple Apparitions : which eluding our Cognition , frequently fall under no other comprehension , but that of rational Conjecture . who stands on a plane , doth resist the impulse of a mighty wind to such a determinate rate or height , but not farther : we conceive our Answer would be satisfactory to the ingenious , if we returned only , that such is the exact proportion of his strength , resulting from the individual temperament of his body .

We are Men , i. e. Moles ; whose weak and narrow Opticks are accommodated only to the inspection of the exterior and low parts of Nature , not perspicacious enough to penetrate and transfix her interior and abstruse Excellencies : nor can we speculate her glorious beauties in the direct and incident line of Essences and Formal Causes , but in the refracted and reflected one of Effects ; nor that , without so much of obscurity , as leaves a manifest incertitude in our Apprehensions , and restrains our ambition of intimate and apodictical Science , to the humble and darksome region of mere superficial Conjecture . Such being the condition of our imperfect Intellectuals ; when we cannot explore the profound recesses , and call forth the Formal Proprieties of some Natures , but find our disquisitive Faculties terminated in the some Apparences , or Effects of them : it can be no derogation to the dignity of Humanity , for us to rest contented , nay thankful to the Bounty of our Creator , that we are able to erect verisimilous Conjectures concerning their causation , and to establish such rational Apprehensions or Notions thereupon , as may , without any incongruity , be laudably accommodated to the probable solution of other consimilar Effects , when we are required to yeild an account of the manner of their arise from their proper originals . Thus , from our observation of other things of the like condition , having extracted a rational Conjecture , that this so great Gravity of the Quicksilver doth depend upon the very Contexture of its insensible particles , or minute bodies , whereof it doth consist , by which they are so closely and contiguously accommodated each to other in the superficies of their points and sides , as no body whatever ( Gold only excepted ) doth contain more parts in so small a bulk , nor consequently more Ansulae , or Fastnings , whereon the Magnetique Hooks of the Earth are fixable , in order to its attraction downward : and on the contrary , that the so little Gravity of the Aer , depends on a quite dissimilar Contexture of its insensible particles , of which it is composed , by which they are far less closely and contiguously adapted each to other , and so incomparably fewer of them are contained in the like space , and consequently have incomparably fewer Ansulae or Fastnings , whereon the Hooks of the Magnetick Chains of the Earth may be fixed : having , we said , made this probable conjecture , what can be required more at our hands , then to arrest Curiosity with this solution ; that the Aer is of such a Nature , i. e. consisteth of such insensible particles , and such Inane Spaces interspersed among them , as that it is an essential propriety of it , to resist compression , to such a determinate rate , and not beyond ? Had we bin born such Lyncei , as to have had a clear and perspect Knowledge of the Atoms of Aer , of their Figure , magnitude , the dimensions of the Inane spaces intercepted among them , of the facility or difficulty of their reciprocal adaptation , of the measure of their Attraction , the manner and velocity of their Tendency , &c. then , indeed , might we , without any complex circumambage of Discourse , have rendered the express and proper Reason , why the Aer doth yeild praecisely so much , and no more to the Gravity of the Quicksilver compressing it . Since we were not , it may be reputed both honour and satisfaction , to say ; that it is essential to the Natures of Mercury and Aer , thus and thus opposed , to produce such and only such an Effect . Art. 8. The constant subsistence of the Mercury at 27 d●gits , adscriptive rather to the Resistence of the Aer , then to any occult Quality in the Mercury .

However , that we may not dismiss our Reader absolutely jejune , who came hither with so great an Appetite ; we observe to him , that the constant subsistence of the Mercury at the altitude of 27 digits , doth seem rather to proceed from the manifest Resistence of the Aer , then from any secret Quality in the Mercury , unless its proportion of Gravity be so conceived . This may be collected from hence ; that Water infused into the Tube doth also descend to the point of Aequipondium , and stops at the altitude of 32 Feet , nor more , nor less ; and in that altitude becomes aequiponderant to the Mercury of 27 digits . So that it is manifest , that with what Liquor soever the Tube be filled , still will the Aer resist its deflux at a certain measure : provided only , that the Tube be long enough to receive so much of it , as the weight thereof may equal that of the Mercury at 27 digits , or the Water at 32 feet .

Art 9. The Anal●gy betwixt the Absolute and Respective Aequality of weigh●s , of Quicksilver and Water , in the different altitudes of 27 d●gits and 32 feet . Here we meet an opportunity also of observing to Him , by how admirable an Analogy this respective Aequality of the weights of Quicksilver and Water , in these so different altitudes , doth consent with the absolute weight of each . When , as the weight of Quicksilver carries the same proportion to the weight of Water , of the same measure or quantity , as 14 to 1 : so reciprocally doth the Altitude of 32 feet , carry the same proportion to 27 digits , as 14 to 1. And hence comes it , that , if Water be s●peraffused upon the restagnant Quicksilver in the vessel under the Tube ; the Quicksilver doth instantly ascend above the standard of 27 digits , higher by a 14 ●● . part of the water superaffused . Which truly , is no immanifest argument , that the Aer , according to the measure of its weight , or the praecise rate of its resistence , becomes aequilibrated to the Mercury at the altitude of 27 dig . since the superaffused Water doth no more then advance the Aequilibrium according to the rate of its weight , or proportion of resistence . Besides , it is farther observable , that because the Tube is replenished by a 14th part in 27 dig . of the altitude , above the first Aequilibrium ( a proportionate access to the Mercury in the Tube , being made by a like part of that in the subject vessel , impelled into it ) therefore is the Vacuum above the Mercury in the Tube , diminished also by one 14th . part ; and the compression of the Aer , impendent on the surface of the restagnant Mercury , relaxed and diminished also by a 14th part . So that if the vessel underneath the Tube be large enough to admit an addition of Water successively affused , until so much of the restagnant Mercury , as formerly descended , shall be again propelled up into the Tube : then must the whole Tube be replenished , and so the whole Vacuity disappear , for then all Compression of the incumbent aer ceaseth , and so much space as was possessed before the Experiment , both without and within the Tube , by the Mercury , Water , Aer , is again repleted .

Art. 10. The definite weights of the Mercury at 27 d●gits , and Water at 32 feet , in a Tube of the third part of a digit in diametre ; ●●und to be near upon two pou●d , Paris wei●ht . If you shall still insist , and urge us to a praecise and definite account of the weight of the Quicksilver contained in the Tube to the altitude of 27 digits , and of the Water of 32 feet ; which makes the Aequilibrium with the opposite weight of the circumstant Aer : our Answer is , that the exact weight of neither can be determined , unless the just Diameter or Amplitude of the Tube be first agreed upon . For albeit neither the Longitude nor the Amplitude of the Tube makes any sensible difference in this Phaenomenon of the Experiment , the Aequilibrium being still constant to the same altitude of 27 digits , for the Mercury , and 32 feet for Water : yet , according as the Cavity of the Tube is either smaller , or greater , must the weight of the Liquors contained therein be either less , or more . Since therefore , we are to explore the definite weight of the Liquor contained , by the determinate Amplitude of the Tube containing ; suppose we the Diametre of the cavity of the Tube to be one third part of a * * Consul●ndus Mersennus , in tract . de Mensuris & ponderibus , cap 1. & 〈◊〉 physicomathemat . p. 229. Digit , and we shall find the weight of the Quicksilver , from the base to the altitude of 27 digits , to be near upon two pound , Paris weight : and upon consequence the weight of Water in the same Tube , of 32 feet in altitude , to be the same ; and the weight of the Cylindre of Aer , from its base incumbent on the surface of the restagnant Quicksilver , up to its top at the summity of the Atmosphere , to be also the same ; otherwise there could be no Aequilibrium . Here , as a Corollary , we may add , that insomuch as the force of a body Attrahent may be aequiparated to the weight of another body spontaneously descending or attracted magnetically by the Earth : thereupon we may conclude , that the like proportion of weight appended to the handle of the wooden Sucker , may suffice to the introduction of an equal vacuum , in Galilaeo's Brass Cylindre .

But , perhaps , you 'l object ; Art. 11. Quaere , Why the Aequilibrium is constant to the same point of altitude in a Tube of a large concave , as well as in one of a small ; when the force of the Depriment must be greater in the one , then the other . that this seems rather to entangle then dissolve the Riddle . Since by how much the larger the cavity of the Tube , by so much the greater the quantity , and so the weight of the Quicksilver contained : and by how much the greater the weight , or force of the Depriment , by so much the more must the Depressed yeild , and consequently , so much the lower must the Aequilibrium be stated .

To extricate you from this Labyrinth , we retort ; that the cause of the Aequilibriums constancy to the point of 27 digits , whatever be the quantity of the Mercury contained in the Tube , is the same with that , which makes the descent of two bodies of the same matter , but different weights , to be Aequally Swift : for a bullet of Lead of an ounce , Art. 12. The solution thereof by the appropriation of the same Cause , which makes the descent of two b●dies , of different weights , aequivelox . falls down as swiftly as one of 100 pound . For , in respect , that a Cylindre of Quicksilver contained in a Tube of a large diametre , doth not descend more swiftly , then a Cylindre of Quicksilver contained in a Tube of a narrow diametre : therefore is it , that the one doth not press the bottom , upon which as its Base , it doth impend , more violently then the other doth press upon its Base ; and consequently , the restagnant Quicksilver about the larger Cylindre doth not , in its elevation or rising upward , more compress the Basis of the impendent Cylindre of Aer , then what is restagnant about the lesser Cylindre . Whereupon we may conclude , that a great Cylindre of Aer resisting a great Cylindre of Quicksilver , no less then a small doth resist a small : therefore ought the Aequilibrium betwixt the depressure of the Quicksilver , and the resistence of the circumstant Aer , to be constant to the altitude of 27 digits , aswell in a large , as a narrow Tube . Which reason may also be accommodated to Water and all other Liquors .

SECT. V. The Fourth Capital Difficulty .

Art. 1. The Fourth Capital Difficulty proposed . WHy is the deflux of the Quicksilver alwayes stinted at the altitude of 27 digits , though in Tubes of different longitudes ? when it seems more reasonable , that according to the encrease or enlargement of the Inanity in the upper part of the Tube , which holds proportion to the Longitude thereof ; the Compression , and so the Resistence of the Aer circumpendent , ought also to be encreased proportionately : and consequently , that the Aequilibrium ought to be so much the higher in the Tube , by how much the greater Resistence the Aer makes without ; because , by how much a larger Space is detracted from the Aer , by so much more diffused and profound must the subingression of its Atomical Particles be , and so the greater its resistence .

Solution .

Art. 2. The full solution thereof , by demonstration . Certain it is , aswel upon the evidence of sense , as the conviction of several demonstrations excogitated chiefly by Mersennus ( in Phaenom ▪ Hydraulic . ) that a Cylindre of any Liquor doth with so much the more force or Gravity impend upon its Base , or bottom , by how much the higher its perpendicular reacheth , or , by how much the longer it is : and consequently , having obtained a vent , or liberty of Exsilition below at its Base , issues forth with so much the more rapidity of motion . And this secret reveals what we explore . For , according to the same scale of Proportions , we may warrantably conceive ; that , by how much the higher the Cylindre of Quicksilver is in the Tube , by so much the more forcibly it impendeth upon its Base , in the Restagnant Quicksilver ; and so having obtained a vent below , falleth with so much the more rapidity of motion or exsilition thereupon : and upon consequence , by so much the more violently is the incumbent Aer compressed by the restagnant Quicksilver ascending , its resistence overcome , and the subingression of its insensible particles into the inane Loculaments of the vicine aer , propagated or extended the farther ; and the space detracted from the Aggregate of Disseminate Inanities , so much the larger , and consequently the Coacervate Vacuum apparent in the superior region of the Tube , becomes so much the greater . And , because the Resistence made against the subingression , dilating or distending it self , is in the instant overcome , by reason of a greater impulse caused by the Cylindre of Mercury descending from a greater altitude ; and that resistence remains , Art. 3. The same confirmed , by the theory of the Cause of the Mercuries frequent Reciprocations , before it acquiesce at the point of Aequipondium . which could not be overcome , by the remnant of the Mercury in the Tube , at the height of 27 digits : therefore , is this Remaining Degree of resistence , the manifest Cause , why the Mercury is Aequilibrated here at the point of 27 digits , aswell when it falls from a high as a low perpendicular .

This may receive a degree of perspicuity more , from the transitory observation of those frequent Reciprocations of the Quicksilver , at the first deflux of it into the restagnant , before it acquiesce and fix at the point of Aequiponderancy : no otherwise then a Ball bounds and rebounds many times upon a pavement , and is by successive subsultations uncessantly agitated up and down , untill they gradually diminish and determine in a cessation or quiet . The Cause of which can be no other then this ; that the extreme or remotest subingression of the insensible particles of the Aer , is ( we confess ) propagated somewhat farther , then the necessity of the Aequipondi●m requireth , by reason of a new access of Gravity in the Quicksilver ; but , instantly the insensible particles of the Aer , being so violently and beyond the rate of subingressibility prest upon , and made as it were more powerful by their necessary Reflexion , then the re●idue of Quicksilver remaining in the Tube ; result back to their former station of liberty , with that vehemency , as they not only praevent any further subingression , and reduce the even-now-superior and conquering force of the Quicksilver to an equality ; but also repell the Quicksilver delapsed up again into the Tube above the point of the Aequipondium : and again , when the Quicksilver defluxeth , but not from so great an altitude , as at first ; then is the Aer again compelled to double her files in a countermarch , and recede from the restagnant Quicksilver , though not so far , as at first charge . And thus the force of each being by reciprocal conquests gradually decreased , they come to that Equality , as that the Quicksilver subsists in that point of altitude , wherein the A●quilibrium is .

SECT. VI. The Fifth Capital Difficulty .

WHat Force that is , whereby the Aer , Art. 1. The Fifth Principal Difficulty . admitted into the lower orifice of the Tube , at the total eduction thereof out of the restagnant Quicksilver and Water ; is impelled so violently , as sufficeth not only to the elevation of the remaining Liquors in the Tube , but even to the discharge of them through the sealed extreme , to a considerable height in the Aer ?

Solution .

The immediate Cause of this impetuous motion , Art. 2. Solved , by the Motion of Restauration na●ural to each insensible particle of Aer . appears to be only the Reflux , or Resilition of the so much compressed Basis of the Cylindre of Aer , impendent on the surface of the Restagnant Liquors , Quicksilver and Water , to the natural Laxity of its insensible particles upon the cessation of the force Compressive : the Principle , and manner of which Restorative or Re●lexive Motion , may be perspicuously deprehended , upon a serious recognition of the Contents of the last Article in the praecedent Chapter of a Disseminate Vacuum ; and most accommodately Exemplified in the discharge or explosion of a bullet from a Wind-Gun . For , as the insensible particles of the Aer included in the Tube of a Wind-Gun , being , by the Embolus or Rammer , from a more lax and rare contexture , or order , reduced to a more dense and close ( which is effected , when they are made more contiguous in the points of their superfice , and so compelled to diminish the inane spaces interjacent betwixt them , by subingression ) are , in a manner so many Springs or Elaters , each whereof , so soon as the external Force , that compressed them , ceaseth ( which is at the remove of the Diaphragme or Partition plate in the chamber of the Tube ) reflecteth , or is at least reflected by the impulse of another contiguous particle : therefore is it , that while they are all at one and the same instant executing that Restorative Motion , they impel the Bullet , gaged in the canale of the Tube , before them with so much violence , as enables it to transfix a plank of two or three digits thickness . So also do the insensible Particles of the Base of the Cylindre of Aer incumbent on the surface of the Restagnant Liquors , remain exceedingly compressed by them , as so many Springs bent by external Force : and so soon as that Force ceaseth ( the Quicksilver in the Tube , after its eduction , no longer pressing the Restagnant Mass of Quicksilver underneath , and so that by his tumefaction no longer pressing the impendent Aer ) they with united forces reflect themselves into their natural rare and liberal contexture , and in that Restorative motion drive up the remainder of Quicksilver in the canale of the Tube to the upper extreme thereof with such violence , as sufficeth to explode all impediments , and shiver the glass .

Art. 3. The incumbent Aer , in this case , equally distressed , by two contrary Forces . For , in this case , we are to conceive the Aer to be aequally distressed betwixt two opposite Forces ; on one side by the Gravity of the long Cylindre of Aer from the summity of the Atmosphere down to the Base impendent on the superfice of the Restagnant Liquors ; on the other , by the ascendent Liquors in the subjacent vessel , which are impelled by the Cylindre of Quicksilver in the tube , descending by reason of its Gravity : and consequently , that so soon as the obex , Barricade , or impediment of the Restagnant Quicksilver , is removed , the distressed Aer instantly converteth that resistent force , which is inferior to the Gravity of the incumbent aereal Cylindre , upon the remainder of the Quicksilver in the Tube , as the now more superable Opponent of the two ; and so countervailing its Gravity by the motion of Reflexion or Restoration , hoyseth it up with so rapid a violence , Art. 4. The motion of Restaurati●n in the Aer , extended to the satisfaction of another consimilar Doubt , concerning the subintrusion of Water into the Tube ; if superaffused upon the restagnant Mercury . as the easily frangible body of the Glass cannot sustain .

Which Reason doth also satisfie another Collateral Scruple , viz. Why Water , superaffused upon the Restagnant Quicksilver , doth intrude it self as it were creeping up the side of the Tube , and replenish the Desert Space therein ; so soon as the inferior orifice of the Tube is educed out of the Restagnant Quicksilver , into the region of Water . For , it is impelled by the Base of the Aereal Cylindre exceedingly compressed , and relaxing it self : the resistence of it , which was not potent enough to praevail upon the greater Gravity of the Quicksilver in the Tube , so as to impel it above the point of Aequiponderancy ; being yet potent enough to elevate the Water , Art. 5. A Third most important Doubt , concerning the nonapparence of any Tensity , or Rigidity in the region of Aer incumbent upon the Restagnant Liquors . as that whose Gravity is by 13 parts of 14 less then that of the Quicksilver .

Here the Inquisitive may bid us stand , and observe a second subordinate Doubt , so considerable , as the omission of it together with a rational solution , must have rendred this whole Discourse not only imperfect , but a more absolute Vacuum , i. e. containing less of matter , then the Desert Space in the Tube ; and that is : How it comes , that during the Aequilibrium betwixt the ●eight of the Quicksilver in the Tube on the one hand , and the long Cy●lindre of Aer on the other , even then when the Base of the Cylindre of Aer is compressed to the term of subingression ; we find the aer as Fluxile , soft , and yeilding , ( for , if you move your hand transversly over the Restagnant Quicksilver , you can deprehend none the least Tensity , Rigidity , or Urgency thereabout ) as any other part of the Region of Aer not altered from the Laxity of its natural contexture ?

We reply , Art. 6. The solati●n thereof , by the necessary reliction of a space in the 〈◊〉 regi●n of Lax aer , equal to that , which the Hand commoved possesseth in the region of the Comprest . that though nothing occurr in the whole Experiment more worthy our absolution ; yet nothing occurrs less worthy our admiration then this . For , if my hand , when moved toward the region of the compressed Aer , did leave the space , which it possessed before motion , absolutely Empty , so as the aer impelled and dislodged by it could not circulate into the same ; in that case , indeed , might I perceive , by a resistence obvening a manifest Tensity or Rigidity in the compressed aer : but , insomuch as when my hand leaves the region of the lax aer , and enters that of the compressed , there is as much of space lest in the lax aer for the compressed to recurr into , as that which my hand possesseth in the region of the compressed ; and when it hath passed through the region of the compress'd , and again enters the confines of the lax , there is just so much of the lax aer propelled into the space left in the compressed , as responds in proportion to the space possessed by it in the lax : therefore doth my hand deprehend no sensible difference of Fluxility in either , and yet is the Urgency or Contention of the Base of the Cylindre of aer impendent upon the restagnant Quicksilver , constantly equal , though it may be conceived to suffer an Undulation or Wavering motion by the traversing of my hand to and again , by reason of the propulse and repulse .

This may be enforced by the Example of the Flame of a Candle ; Art. 7. A confi●ma●ion of the same Reason , by the adaequate Example of the Flame of a Tapour . which though ascending constantly with extreme pernicity , or rapidity of motion , and made more crass and tense by the admixture of its own ●uliginous Exhalations : doth yet admit the traversing of your finger to and fro through it so easily , as you can deprehend no difference of Fluxility between the parts of the Flame and those of the circumvironing Aer ; the cause whereof must be identical with the former .

Secondly , by the Experience of Urinators or Divers ; Art. 8. 2 By the Experiment of Vrination . who find the Extension and contraction of their arms and legs as free and easie at the depth of 20 fathoms ▪ as within a foot of the surface of the Water ; notwithstanding that water comes many degrees short of Aer , in the point of * * Quam ob caussam , corpus h●m●nus ad 〈…〉 nullum incumbentis aquae p●ndus sentiat , lector 〈…〉 Hyd●aul●● . 〈…〉 p. ●05 . Fluidity .

Art. 9. 3 By the Beams of the Sun , entring a room , through some slender crany , in the appearance of a white shining Wand , and constantly maintaining that Figure , notwithstanding the agitation of the aer , by wind , &c. Thirdly , by the Beams of the Sun ; For , when these insinuate themselves through some slender hole or crany into a chamber , their stream or Thread of Solary Atoms appears like a white shining wand ( by reason of those small Dusty bodies , whose many faces , or superficies making innumerable refractions and reflections of the rayes of Light towards the Eye ) and constantly maintains that figure , though the wind blow strongly transverse , and carry off those small dusty bodies , or though with a fan you totally dispel them : why ? Because fresh Particles of Dust succeeding into the rooms of those dispelled , and aequally refracting and reflecting the incident radii of light toward the Eye , conserve the Apparence still the same . So though the wind blow off the first Cylindre of comprest aer , yet doth a second , a third , &c. instantly succeed into the same Space , so as that region , wherein the Base thereof is situated , doth constantly remain comprest : because the compression of the insensible Particles of the Aer and Wind , during their Continuation in that region , continues as great as was that of the particles formerly propulsed and abduced .

Art. 10. 4 By the constancy of the Rainbow , to its Figure , notwithstanding the change of position and place of the cloud & contiguous aer . And Fourthly , by the Rainbow ; which persisteth the same both in the extent of its Arch , and the orderly-confused variety of Colours : though the Sun , rapt on in his diurnal tract , shifts the angle of incidence from one part of the confronting Cloud to another , every moment ; and the Wind change the Scene of the Aer , and adduce consimilar small bodies , whose various superficies making the like manifold Refractions and Reflexions of the incident lines of Light , dispose them into the same colours , and praesent the eye with the same delightful Apparition .

Art. 11. Helmonts Dellrium , that the Rainbow is a supernatural Meteor ; observed . Which had the Hairbrain'd and Contentious Helmont in the least measure understood ; he must have blush't at his own most ridiculous whimsy , that the Rainbow , is a supernatural Meteor , or Ens extempore created by Divinity , as a sensible symbol of his Promise no more to destroy the inhabitants of the Earth by Water , having no dependence at all on Natural Causes : especially when the strongest Argument He could excogitate , whereby to impugn the common Theory of the Schools , concerning the production thereof , by the refraction and reflection of the rayes of the Sun incident upon the variously figured parts of a thin and rorid Cloud in opposition diametrical ; was only this . Oculis , manibus , & pedidus cognovi istius figmenti falsitatem . Cùm ne quidem simplex Nubes esset in loco Iridis . Neque enim , etsi manu Iridem finderem , eamque per colores Iridis ducerem , sensi quidpiam , quod non ubique circumquaque in aere vicino : imo non proin Colores ●ridis turbabantur , aut confufionem tollerabant . ( in Meteor on Anomalon . )

SECT. VII . The Sixth and last Capital Difficulty .

Art. 1. The sixth and last considerable Difficulty . UPon the eduction of the lower extreme of the Tube out of the region of the Restagnant Quicksilver , into that of Water superaffused ; wherefore doth the Water instantly intrude into the Tube , and the Quicksilver residuous therein by sensible degrees deflux , until it hath totally surrendred unto it ?

Solution .

This Phaenomenon can have for its Cause no other but the great Disparity of weight betwixt those two Liquors . For , Art. 2. The clear solution thereof , by the great disproportion of weight betwixt Quicksilver and Water . insomuch as the subsistence of the Quicksilver in the erected Tube , at the altitude of 27 digits , justly belongs to the Aequipondium betwixt it and the circumpendent Cylindre of Aer ; and the proportion of Weight which Quicksilver holds to Water , is the same that 14 holds to 1 : it must as manifestly , as inevitably follow , that the Water , being by so much less able , in regard of its so much minority of Weight , to sustain the impulse of the Aer uncessantly contending to deliver it self from that immoderate Compression , must yeild to the descending Base of the aereal Cylindre , and so ascend by degrees , and possess the whole Space ; every part of Quicksilver that delapseth , admitting 13 parts of Water into the Tube .

Here occurrs to us a fair opportunity of erecting , Art. 3. A Corollary ; the Altitude of the Atmosphere conjectured . upon the praemised foundation , a rational Conjecture concerning the perpendicular Extent of the Region of Aer from the face of the Terraqueous Globe . For , if Aer be 10●0 times ( according to the compute of the great Mersennus ( reflect . physicomath . pag. 104 ) who exceedingly differs from the opinion of Galilaeo ( Dialog. al. moviment . pag. 81. ) and Marinus Ghetaldus ( in Archimed . promot . ) both which demonstrate Aer to be only 400 times ) lighter then Water , and Water 14 times lighter then Quicksilver : hence we may conclude (1) That Aer is 14000 times lighter then Quicksilver ; (2) That the Cylindre of Aer aequiponderant to the Cylindre of Quicksilver of the altitude of 27 digits , is 14000 times higher ; and (3) That the altitude of the Cylindre of Aer amounts to 21 Leucae , or Leagues . Since 14000 times 27 digits ( i. e. 378000 digits ) divided by 180000 digits ( so many amounting to a French League , that consisteth of 15000 feet ) the Quotient will be 21.

From the so much discrepant opinions of these so excellent Mathematitians , and most strict Votaries of Truth , Galilaeo and Mersennus ; Art. 4. A second Corollary ; the desperate● Difficulty of conciliating Physiology to the Mathematicks : instanced in the much discrepant opinions of Galilaeo and Mersennus , concerning the proportio● of Gravity that Aer and Water hold each to other . each of which conceived his way for the exploration of the exact proportions of Gravity betwixt Aer and Water , absolutely Apodictical : we cannot omit the opportunity of observing ; how insuperable a difficulty it is , to conciliate Aristotle to Euclid , to accommodate those Axioms , which concern Quantity abstract from Matter , to Matter united in one notion to Quantity , to erect a solid fabrick of Physiology on Foundations Mathematical . Which Difficulty the ingenious Magnenus well resenting , made this a chief praeparatory Axiom to his second Disputation concerning the Verisimility of Democritus Hypothesis of Atoms : Non sunt expendendae Actiones Physicae regulis Geometricis ; subnecting this ponderous Reason , Cum Demonstrationes Geometricae procedant ab Hypothesi , quam probare non est Mathematici , sed alterius Facultatis , quae eam refellit ; id eo lineis Mathematicis , regulisque strictè Geometricis , Actiones Physicae non sunt expendendae . ( Democrit . Reviviscent . p. 318. )

Art. 5. The Conclusion of this Digression : and the reasons , why the Author adscribes a Cylindrical Figure to the portion of Aer impendent on the Restagnant Liquors , in the Experiment . And now at length having run over these six stages , in as direct a course , and with as much celerity , as the intricacy and roughness of the way would tolerate ; hath our Pen attained to the end of our Digression : wherein , whether we have gratified our Reader with so much either of satisfaction , or Delight , as may compensate his time and patience ; we may not praesume to determine . However , this praesumption we dare be guilty of , and own ; that no Hypothesis hitherto communicated , can be a better Clue to extricate our reason from the mysterious Labyrinth of this Experiment , by solving all its stupendious Apparences , with more verisimility , then this of a Disseminate Vacuity , to which we have adhaered . But , before we revert into the straight tract of our Physiological journey , the praecaution of a small scruple deduceable from that we have consigned a Cylindrical Figure to the portion of Aer impendent on the surface of the Restagnant Liquors ; adviseth us to make a short stand , while we advertise ; That though we confess the Diametre of the Sphere of Aer to be very much larger then that of the Terraqueous Globe , and so , that the Aer , from the Convex to the Concave thereof incumbent on the surface of the Restagnant Liquors in the vessel placed on the Convex of the Earth , doth make out the Section or Frustum of a Cone , whose Basis is in the summity of the Atmosphere ; and point at the Centre of the Earth ( as this Diagram exhibiteth . )

Note that neither Earth , Aer , Vessel , nor Tube , are delineated according to their due proportions : since so , the Earth would have appeared too great , and the rest too small , for requisite inspection .

Yet , insomuch as the Aer is Aequiponderant to the Cylindre of Quicksilver contained in the Tube ( the only requisite to our praesent purpose ) no less in the Figure of a Cone , then in that of a Cylindre ; and since both Mersennus and Gassendus ( to either of which we are not worthy to have been a meer Amanuensis ) have waved that nicety , and declared themselves our Praecedents , in this particular : we have thought our selves excusable for being constant to the most usual Apprehension , when the main interest of Truth was therein unconcerned .

CHAP. VI. OF PLACE .

SECT. I.

THat Inanity and Locality bear one and the same Notion , Art. 1. The Identy Essential of a Vacuum and Place , the cause of the praesent Enquiry into the Nature of Place . Essentially , and cannot be rightly apprehended under different conceptions , but Respectively ; or , more expresly , that the same Space , when possessed by a Body , is a Place , but when left destitute of any corporeal Tenent whatever , then it is a Vacuum : we have formerly insinuated , in the third Article , Sect. 1. of our Chap. concerning a Vacuum in Nature . Which essential Identy , or only relative Alterity of a Vacuum and Place , is manifestly the Reason , why we thus subnect our praesent Enquiry into the Nature or Formality of Place , immediately to our praecedent Discourse of a Vacuum : we conceiving it the duty of a Physiologist , to derive his Method from Nature , and not to separate those Things in his Speculation , which she hath constituted of so near Affinity in Essence .

Art. 2. Among all the Quaeries , about the Hoti of Place ; the most important is , Whether Epicurus , or Aristotles Definition of it , be most adaequate . Among those numerous and importune Altercations , concerning the Quiddity or formal reason of Place , in which the too contentious Schools usually lose their Time , their breath , their wits , and their Auditors attention ; we shall select only one Quaestion , of so much , and so general importance , that , if rightly stated , calmly and aequitably debated , and judiciously determined , it must singly suffice to imbue the mind of any the most Curious Explorator , with the perspicuous and adaequate Notion thereof .

Epicurus ( in Epist. ad Herodot● ) understands Place to be , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Intervallum illud , quod privatum Corpore , dicitur INANE , & oppletum corpore , LOCUS : That Interval , or Space , which being destitute of any body , is called , a Vacuum , and possessed by a body , is called Place .

And Aristotle ( in 3. Auscult . Natur. cap. 6. ) thinks He hath hit the white , when He defines Place to be , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Circumdantis Corporis extremum immobile primum ; Concava nempe , seu proxima immediataque , & ipsum locatum contingens corporis ambientis superficies : the concave , proxime , immediate superfice of the body circumambient , touching the Locatum .

Now the Difficulty in Quaestion , is only this : Whether this Definition of Aristotle , or that modest Description of Epicurus , doth with the greater measure of verisimility and perspicuity respond to the nature of what we ought to understand , in propriety of conception , signified by the word , Place .

In order to our impartial perpension of the moments of reason on each side , requisite it is , that we first strictly ponder the Hypothesis , or Ground , Art. 3. The Hypothethesis of Aristotles Definition . on which Aristotle erected his assertion , which is this ; Praeter dimensiones Corporis locati , & ipsam ambientis superficiem , nullas alias dari ( in 4. Physic . 1. ) that in nature are none but Corporeal Dimensions : for , if we can discover any other Dimensions , abstruct from Corporiety , such wherein the formal reason of Space may best and most intelligibly be radicated ; it can no longer remain in the suspence of controversie , how unsafe it is for the Schools to recurr to that superstructure , as a Sanctuary impraegnable , whose Foundation is only sand , and depends for support upon no other but a praecarious supposition .

Imagine we , therefore , Art. 4. A convenient supposition inferring the necessity of Dimensions Incorporeal . that God should please to adnihilate the whole stock or mass of Elements , and all Concretions resulting there-from , i. e. all Corporeal Substances now contained within the ambite , or concave of the lowest Heaven , or Lunar Sphere : and having thus imagined , can we conceive that all the vast Space , or Region circumscribed by the concave superfice of the Lunar Sphere , would not remain the same , in all its Dimensions , after as before the reduction of all bodies included therein to nothing ? Undoubtedly , that conceipt cannot endure the test of Reason , which admits , that this sublunary Space can suffer any other alteration , but only a privation of all Bodies that possessed it . Now , that it can be no Difficulty to God , at pleasure , to adnihilate all things comprehended within it ; and yet at the same time to conserve the Sphere of the Moon entire and unaltered : cannot be doubted by any , but those inhumane Ideots , who dare controvert his Omnipotence .

Nor can it advantage our Dissenting Brother , the Peripatetick to plead ; Art. 5. The Legality of that supposition . that we suppose , what ought not to be supposed , an absolute Impossibility , as to the Firm and fundamental Constitutions of Nature , which knows no such thing , as Adnihilation of Elements : since , though we allow it impossible to Nature , yet can no man be so steeled with impudence , as to deny it facile to the Author and Governour of Nature ; and should we conced it impossible to Him also , yet doth not the impossibility of any Effect interdict the supposition thereof as possible , in order to the appropinquation of a remote , and explanation of an obscure verity , nor invalidate that Illation or assumption , which by genuine cohaerence depends thereupon .

Besides , 't is no Novelty , nor singularity in us , upon the same consideration , to suppose Natural Impossibilities : insomuch as nothing is more usual , nor laudable amongst the noblest order of Philosophers , then to take the like course , where the abstruse condition of the subject puts them upon it ; and even Aristotle Himself hath been more then once our Praecedent and Exemplar therein . For , when He had demonstrated the Necessity of the motion or circumgyration of the Coelestial Orbs ; He yet requires of us , that we suppose them to quiesce constantly : that so we may the more satisfactorily apprehend the truth of that position , at which his whole discourse was collineated ; viz. that the Cause of the Earths Quiet is not , as some dreamed , the rapid motion of the Heavens ; for , having cleared the eye of his Readers mind from all the dust of praesumption , with this supposition He th●n with advantage demands of him , Ubinam terra moraretur ? ( 2 de Caelo . ) Nay , even concerning this our Argument , need we not want the Authority of Aristotle to justifie the lawfulness of this our supposition : for , attempting to enforce , that in a large imagined Vacuum , in part whereof a Cube of Wood is conceived to be situate , there can be no Dimensions but those of the Cube ; He admits them conceiveable as clearly abstracted from the mass or bulk of wood , and devested of all corporeal Accidents ; wh●●ein ( under favour ) He more then seems to incurr an open Contradict●●● of his own dear Tenet , that it is absurd to imagine any Dimensions Incorporeal . Nor is the Facility of our supposition less manifest then the Lawfulness thereof : since we dare our Opponents to produce any contemplat●ve Person , who shall conscientiously attest , that He could not , when He fixed his thoughts thereupon , clearly and easily imagine the same ; What therefore can remain to impede our progress to the Use , or scope of this our supposition ?

Art. 6. The Dimensions of Longitude , Latitude , and Profundity , imaginable in a Vacuum ▪ Having , therefore , imagined the whole sublunary Region to be one continued and entire Vacuum : we cannot but also imagine , that from any one point designed in the concave superfice of the Lunar Sphere , to another point ● diametro opposite in the same , there must be a certain Distance , or Intercedent Space . If so ; must not that Distance import a Longitude , or more expresly an incorporeal and invisible Line ? (2) If so ; must not the medium of that Line be the Central point of the empty Space , the same which stood for Centre to the Terraqueous Globe , before its adnihilation ? (3) If so ; may we not conceive How much of that voyd Region was formerly possessed by the mass of Elements : and with mental Geometry commensurate how much of that Space did once respond to the superfice , how much to the profundity of each of those Bodies ? (4) If so ; must we not allow the Dimensions of Longitude , Latitude , and Profundity imaginable therein ? undoubtedly , 〈◊〉 : since we can no where conceive a Distance , or intercedent Space , but we must there also conceive a Quantum ; and Quantity imports Dimensions , nor is there any Distance , but of determinate extent , and so commensurable .

Art. 7. The G●and 〈◊〉 , objecti●n , that Nothing is in a Vacuum ; ergo 〈◊〉 Dimensions From the pressure of this Socraticism , hath our Peripatetick retreated to that ruinous sanctuary of the Term , Nothing : retarding our pursuit , with this Sophism . When you suppose the sublunary Region to be an absolute Vacuum , you expresly concede , that Nothing is contained therein ; and upon consequence , that those Dimensions by you imagined therein , are Nothing , and so that therein are no Dimensions at all . Why ; because Dimensions consist essentially and so inseparably in Quantity : and all Quantity is inseparable from Corporiety . Wherefore , supposing no Body existent in that Empty Space : you implicitely exclude all Quantity , and consequently all Dimensions from thence .

This Evasion , we confess , is plausible ; Art. 8. Des Cartes , and Mr. White seduced by the plausibility of the same . nor hath it imposed only upon young and paedantique Praetenders to Science , such as having once read over some Epitome of the Commentaries upon Aristotles Physicks , and learned to cant in Scholastick Terms ▪ though they understand nought of the Nature of the Things signified , believe themselves wise enough to rival Solomon : but even many grey and sage Enquirers , such who most sedulously digged for the jewel of Knowledge in the Mine of Nature , and emancipated their intellectuals betimes from the slavery of Books . For , among the most celebrated of our Modern Physiologists , we can hardly find two , who have judged it safer to abide the seeming rigour of this Difficulty , then to run upon the point of this Paradox ; that , if all Bodies included in the ambite of the Lunar Heaven , were adnihilated , then would there be no Distance at all betwixt the opposite sides of the same : and the Reason they depend upon , is this ; Necessary it is that those points should not be distant each from other , but be contiguous , betwixt which Nothing doth intercede . Nay , even Des Cartes himself cannot be exempted : since , 't is confest by him in Princip. Philosoph . articul . 18. ) that He subscribed the same common Mistake , in these Words : si quaeratur , quid fiet , si Deus auferat omne corpus , quod in aliquo vase continetur , & nullum aliud in abluti locum subire permittat ? Respondendum est vasis latera hoc ipso fore contigua . Cum enim inter duo corpora nihil interjacet , necesse est , ut se mutuò tangant ; ac manifestè repugnat , ut distent , & tamen ut distantia illa sit Nihil : quia omnis Distantia est modus Extensionis , & ideo sine substantia extensa esse non potest . To him also may we associate Mr. White ( in Dialog. 1. de Mundo . )

The most direct and shortest way to the Redargution of this Epidemick Errour , Art. 9. The Peripa●●ticks reduction of Time and Place to the General Categories of Su●stances and Accidents , the Cause of this Epidemick mistake . lyes in the detection of its grand and procatarctick Cause ; which is the Praeoccupation of most Scholers minds by the Peripatetick Institutions , that limit our Notions to their imperfect Categories , and explode those Conceptions as Poetical and extravagant , that transcend their classical Distinction of all Entities into Substance and Accident . For , first , insomuch as in the Dialect of the Schools , those three Capital Terms , Ens , Res , Aliquid , are mere Synonyma's , and so used indiscriminately ; it is generally concluded , that whatever is comprehensible under their signification , must be referred either to the Classis of Substances , or that of Accidents : and upon illation , that what is neither Substance , nor Accident , can praetend to no Reality , but must be damned to the praedicament of Chimaera's , or be excluded from Being . Again , having constituted one Categorie of all Substances , they mince and cantle out poor thin Accident into Nine , accounting the first of them Quantity ▪ and subdividing that also into (1) Permanent , i. e. the Dimensions of Longitude , Latitude , Profundity ; and so make Place to consist if not in all three , yet at least in one of them , viz. Latitude or the superficies of a Body : (2) Successive , i. e. Time and Motion , but especially Time , which may be otherwise expressed by the Term , Duration . Hereupon , when they deliver it as oraculous , that Quantity is a Corporeal Accident : they confidently inferr , that if any Quantity , or Permanent , or Successive , be objected , that is not or separately , or conjunctly Corporeal , it ought to be exploded , as not Real , or an absolute Nothing .

Now this their Scheme is defective . (1) Because it fails in the General Distribution of Ens , or Res , into Substance and Accident : in regard , that to those two Members of the Division there ought to be superadded other two , more general then those ; viz. Place and Time , Things most unreducible to the Categories of Substance and Accident . We say , more General then those Two ; because as well all Substances as Accidents whatever , have both their Existence in some Place , and their Duration in some Time ; and both Place and Time are , even by those who dispute whether they are Accidents , or not , willingly granted to persever constantly and invariately the same .

(2) Because it offends Truth in the confinement of all Quantity , or Dimension , and so of that of Place and Time , to the Category of Accidents , nay even of Corporeal ones : when there wants not a species of Quantity , or Extension having Dimensions , that is not Corporeal ; for , nor Place , nor Time , are Corporeal . Entities , being no less congruous to Incorporeal , then Corporeal Beings . Upon which consideration , 't is a genuine and warrantable Inference ; that albeit Place and Time are not pertinent to the Classis either of substances , or Accidents : yet are they notwithstanding Realities , Things , or not-Nothings ; insomuch as no substance can be conceived existent without Place and Time . Wherefore , when any Cholerick Bravo of the Stagirites Faction , shall draw upon us with this Argument ; Whatever is neither Substance , nor Accident , is a downright Nothing , &c. we need no other buckler then to except Place and Time .

Art. 10. Place , neither Accident nor Substance . To authenticate this our Schism , and assert our Affirmation ; we must now evince , that Place is neither Accident , nor substance : which to effect , we need not borrow many moments of its Twin-brother , Time , to hunt for Arguments in . For (1) though it be objected , that Place is capable of Accession to , and sejunction from the Locatum , without the impairment , or destruction thereof ; and in that relation seems to be a mere Accident : yet cannot that justifie the consignation of Place to the Category of Accidents ; because Place is uncapable of Access and Recess , and 't is the Locatum to which in right we ought to adscribe Mobility . So that when various Bodies may be successively situate in one and the same Place , without causing any the least mutation therein : we must allow the force of this Argument , to bring it nearest to the propriety of a substance . (2) A substance it cannot be ; because the Term , Substance imports something , that doth not only exist per se , but also , Art. 11. The praecedent Giant - Objection , that Nothing is in a Vacuum ; s●abb●d , at a blow . and principally , what is Corporeal , and either Active or Passive : and neither Corporiety , nor Activeness , nor Passiveness , are Attributes competent to Place : Ergo.

Now , to leave our roving , and shoot level at the mark ; the Extract of these praemised Considerations , will easily and totally cure the desperate Difficulty objected . For , when it is urged , that betwixt the opposite sides of a vessel supposed to be absolutely devoyd of any Body whatever , nothing doth intercede , and consequently that they are Contiguous ; we need no other solution but this : that ( indeed ) nothing Corporeal doth interced , betwixt the diametrally opposite sides of a voyd concave , that is either Substance , or Accident ; but yet there doth intercede something Incorporeal , such as we understand by Spatium , Intercapedo , Distantia , Intervallum , Dimensio , which is neither Substance nor Accident . But , alas ! that Thing you call Space is , according to your own supposition , an absolute Vacuum : What though ? it must not therefore be Nothing , unless in the sense of the Peripatetick : because it hath a Being ( suo modo ) and so is something .

The same also concerns those Dimensions , which we conceive , Art. 12. Dimensions Corporeal and Incorporeal , or Spatial . and the Schools deny to be in our imaginary Vacuum : For of them it may be likewise truly said , that they are Nihil Corporeum , but not that they are Nihil Incorporeum , or more emphatically , Nihil SPATIALE , Nothing Spatial . Hence , according to the distinction of Things into Corporeal , and Incorporeal ; we may , on the design of Perspicuity , discriminate Dimensions also into (1) Corporeal , such as are competent to a ‛ Body , wherein we understand Longitude , Latitude , Profundity : (2) Spatial , such as are congruous to Space , wherein we may likewise conceive Longitude , Latitude , and Profundity . And so we may conclude , that those Dimensions , which must remain in that supposed Inane Region circumscribed by the concave of the Lunar Orb , in case God should adnihilate the whole mass of Elements , and all their off springs , included therein ; are , in truth , not Corporeal , but Spatial .

Let us skrew our supposition one pin higher , and farther imagine , Art. 13. The former supposition reassumed and enlarged . that God , after the Adnihilation of this vast machine , the Universe , should create another , in all respects consimilar to this , and in the same part of Space , wherein this now consisteth : and then shall our thoughts be tuned to a fit key for the speculation , nay the comprehension of Three notorious Abstrusities , viz.

(1) That as the Spaces were Immense , Art. 14. The scope and advantage thereof ; viz. the comprehension of three eminent Abstrusities concerning the Nature of Place . before God created the World ; so also must they eternally persist of infinite Extent , if He shall please at any time to destroy it : that He , according to the counsel of his own Beneplacit , elected this determinate Region in the infinite Spaces , wherein to erect or suspend this huge Fabrick of the World ; leaving the residue which we call Extramundan Spaces , absolutely voyd : and that as the whole of this determinate Region of Space is adaequately competent to the whole of the World ; so also is each part thereof adaequately competent to each part of the World ; i. e. there is no part of the World , Great or Small , to which there is not a part of Space exactly respondent in all dimensions .

(2) That these immense Spaces are absolutely Immoveable . And therefore should God remove the World into another determinate region of them , yet would not this Space wherein it now persisteth ; accompany it , but remain immote , as now . In like manner , when any part of the World is translated from one place to another ; it leaves the part of Space , which it formerly possessed , constant and immote , and the Spaces through which it passeth , and wherein it acquiesceth , continue also immote .

( ● ) That , in respect the Dimensions of these Spaces are Immoveable , and Incorporeal : therefore are they every where Coexistent , and Compatient ( we speak in the dialect of the Schools ) with Corporeal Dimensions , without reciprocal repugnancy ; so as in what part soever of Space any Body is lodged , the Dimensions of that part of Space , are in all points respondent to the Corporeal Dimensions thereof . In this case , therefore , 't is far from an Absurdity , to affirm , that Nature doth not abhor a Penetration of Dimensions . To bring up the rear of these advantages resulting from our supposition , we may from thence deprehend , Why Aristotle hath not cleft a hair in his position , that there is in the Universe no Interval , nor Dimensions , but what are Corporeal .

Art. 15. The Inc●rpor●ety of Dimensions S●atial , Discriminated from that of the Divine Essence , and other Su●stances Incorporeal . To discriminate the Incorporiety of these Dimensions Spatial , from that adscribed to the Divine Nature , Intelligences Angelical , the Mind of Man , and other ( if there be any ) Incorporeal substances ; we advertise , that the term Incorporeal bears a double importance . (1) It intends not only a simple Negation of Corporiety , and so of corporeal Dimensions ; but also a true and germane substance , to which certain Faculties and Operations essentially belong ; and in that sense it is adscriptive properly to God , Angels , the Souls of men , &c. spiritual Essences . (2) It signifies a mere Negation of Corporiety , and so of corporeal Dimensions , and not any positive Nature capable of Faculties and Operations ; and in this sense only is it congruous to the Dimensions of Space , which we have formerly intimated to be neither Active , nor Passive , but to have only a general Non-repugnancy , or Admissive Capacity , whereby it receives Bodies either permanentèr , or transeunt●r .

Art. 16. This persuasion ▪ of the Improduction and Independency of Place ; praeserved from the suspition of Impiety . Here we discover our selves in danger of a nice scruple , deductive from this our Description of Space , viz. that , according to the tenor of our Conceptions , Space must be unproduced by , and independent upon the original of all Things , God . Which to praevent , we observe , that from the very word Spatial Dimensions , it is sufficiently evident , that we understand no other Spaces in the World , then what most of our Ecclesiastical Doctors allow to be on the outside thereof , and denominate Imaginary : not that they are meerly Phantastical , as Chimaera's ; but that our Imagination can and doth apprehend them to have Dimensions , which hold an analogy to the Dimensions of Corporeal substances , that fall under the perception and commensuration of the sense . And , in that respect , though we concede them to be improduct by , and independent upon God ; yet cannot our Adversaries therefore impeach us of impiety , or distort it to the disparagement of our theory : since we consider these Spaces , and their Dimensions to be Nihil Positivum , i. e. nor Substance , nor Accident , under which two Categories all works of the Creation are comprehended . Besides , this sounds much less harsh in the ears of the Church , then that which not a few of her Chair-men have adventured to patronize ; viz. that the Essences of Things are Non-principiate , Improduct , and Independent : insomuch as the Essence being the noblest , constitutive , and denominative part of any Thing , Substance or Accident ; to hold it uncreat and independent , is obliquely to infer God to be no more then an Adopted Father to Nature , a Titular Creator , and Author of only the material , grosser and unactive part of the World .

SECT. II.

BY the discovery of Dimensions independent upon Corporiety , Art. 1. Place , not the immediate superfice of the Body invironing the Locatum ; contrary to Aristotle . such wherein the Formal reason of Space appears most intelligibly to consist , have we fully detected the weakness of Aristotles Basis , praeter dimensiones Corporis locati , & ipsam ambientis superficiem , nullas alias dari : it remains only , that we demolish his thereupon-erected Definition of Place , in which his legions of Sectators have ingarrisoned their judgments , as most impraegnable .

That Place is not the immediate and contiguous superfice of the body invironing the Locatum , may by the single force of this Demonstration be fully evicted . Immobility is essential to Place , as Aristotle well acknowledged ; for if Place were moveable , then would it follow of inevitable necessity , that a body might be translated without mutation of place , and è converso , the place of any thing might be changed , while the thing it self continues immote ; both which are Absurdities so manifest , as no mist of Sophistry can conceal them even from the purblind multitude : Now the superfice of the Circumambient can in no wise praetend to this propriety of place , Immobility ; as may be most conveniently argued from the example of a Tower ; for that space , which a Tower possesseth , was there before the structure , and must remain there the same in all dimensions after the ruine thereof ; but the superfice of the contiguous Aer , the immediate Circumambient , is removed , and changed every moment , the whole mass of Aer being uncessantly agitated more or less , by winds and other violences : Ergo. So numerous are the shifts and subterfuges of the distressed Disciples of Aristotle , whereby they have endeavoured to Fix this Volatile superfice of the Circumambient : that should we insist upon only the commemoration of them all ; we might justly despair of finding any Charity great enough , to pardon so criminal an abuse of leasure .

Besides , from Epicurus 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Space , Art. 2. Salvo's for all the Difficult Scruples , touching the nature of Place ; genuinely ex●●acted from Epicurus his 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . we may extract Salvo's for all those Scruples , which are commonly met with by all , who worthily enquire into the nature of Place . For , when it is questioned (1) How a body can persist invariately in the same place , though the circumambient be frequently , nay infinitely varied ? (2) How a body can change place , though the Circumambient accompany it in its remove ? (3) Why one body can be said to be thus or thus far , more or less distant from another ? we may easily satisfie all with this one obvious Answer , that all mobility is on the part of the Locatum , all Space continuing constant and immote . Further , hence come we to understand , in what respect Place is commonly conceived to be exactly adaequate to the Locatum : for , the Dimensions of all Space possessed , are in all points respondent to those of the body possessing there being no part of the body , profound or superficial , to which there is not a part of Space respondent in aequal extent ; which can never be made out from the mere superfice of the Circumambient , in which no one of the Profound or Internal parts of the Locatum , but only the superficial are resident . Moreover , hence also may we understand , How Incorporeal substances , as God , Angels , and the Souls of men , may be affirmed to be in loco . For , when God , who is infinite , and therefore uncapable of Circumscription , is said to be in Place ; we instantly cogitate an infinite Space : which is more then we can do of Place , if accepted in Aristotles Notion , which imports either that God cannot be in any place , or else He must be circumscribed by the contiguous superfice thereof : which how ridiculous , we need not observe . For Angels likewise , who dares affirm an Angel to be in a place , that considers his Incorporiety , and the necessity of his circumsciption by the superfice of the Circumambient , if Aristotles Definition of Place be tolerable ? To excuse it with a distinction , and say , that an Angel may be conceived to be in a determinate place , not Circumscriptivè , but definitivè , i. e. So Here , as no where else : is implicitely and upon inference , to confess the truth of our assertion ; Since that Here , designs a certain part of Space , not the superfice of any circumambient . For , though you reply , that an Angel , being an incorporeal substance , wants as well internal and profound Dimensions , by which his substance may respond to Space , as those superficial ones , that respond to Place : yet cannot that suffice to an evasion , since if his substance hath any Diffusion in place , as is generally allowed ; and though it be constituted in puncto , as is also generally conceived : nevertheless , doth that Diffusion as necessarily respond to a certain aequal part of Space , as a point is a determinate part of space . This perhaps , is somewhat abstruse , and therefore let us conceive an Angel to be resident in some one point of that Inane Region circumscribed by the concave of the Lunar orb , formerly imagined : and then we may without any shadow of obscurity understand , How his substance may respond to a certain part , or point of the Inane Space , so as He may be said to be Here , not There , in this but no other place : but impossible it is , to make it out , How the substance of an Angel constituted in puncto of an empty space , can respond to the superfice of a Body Circumambient , because all Bodies formerly included in that sublunary Region are praesupposed to be adnihilated . Lastly , by the Incorporiety of Space we are praeserved from that Contradiction , which Aristotle endeavouring to praevent , praecipitated himself upon no small Absurdity , viz. that the supreme Heaven , or Primum mobile is in no Place . For , if we adhere to his opinion , that place is the superfice of a body circumambient ; the Primum mobile being the extreme or bounds of the World , we deny any thing of Corporiety beyond it , and so exempt it from Locality : but if we accept space to be the same without and within the world , we admit the Primum mobile , the noblest , largest , and most useful of all Bodies in the World , to enjoy a Place proportionate to its dimensions , and motion , as adaequately as any other . The necessity of which concession , Thales Milesius well intimated , when interrogated , What Thing was greatest ? He answered , Place : because , as the World contains all other Bodies , so Place contains the World .

Art. 3. Aristotles ultimate Refuge . Reduced to these straights , Aristotle , among sundry other Sophisms , entrusteth the last part of his Defence , to this slight Objection ; If Place were a certain Space , constant in three dimensions ; then would it inevitably follow , that the Locatuus and the Locus must reciprocally penetrate each others dimensions , and so the parts of each be infinitely divided : which is manifestly absurd , since Nature knows nor penetration of Dimensions , nor infinity of corporeal division .

To this Induction we could not refuse the attribute of Probability , Art. 4. The Invalidity thereof : and the Coexistibility , or Compatibility of Dimensions Corporeal and Spatial . no more then we do now of Plausibility , had we not frequently praevented it , and openly by our Distinction of Dimensions into Corporeal and Incorporeal , and appropriating the last to Space . For , indeed , the Fundamental Constitutions of Nature most irrevocably prohibite the substance of one Body to penetrate the substance of another , through all its Dimensions : but , alas ! Place is ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) properly and altogether Incorporeal ; and therefore may its dimensions Incorporeal be Coexistent , or Compatient with the Corporeal Dimensions of any Body , without mutual repugnancy , the Spatial Dimensions not excluding the Corporeal , nor those extruding the spatial . This cannot be a diaphanous , or aenigmatical to those , who concede Angels to be Incorporeal , and therefore to penetrate the Dimensions of any the most solid Bodies , so that the whole substance of an Angel may be simul & semel , altogether and at once in the same place with that of a stone , a wall , the hand of a man , or any other body whatever , without any necessity of mutual Repugnancy . Nor to those , who observe the Synthesis , or Collocation of Whiteness , Sweetness , and Qualities in the substance of Milk : for as those are conceived to pervade the whole substance of Milk , without any reciprocal repugnancy of Dimensions , so are we to conceive that the Dimensions of Space are totally pervaded by the whole Body of the Locatum , without Renitency .

CHAP. VII . OF TIME AND ETERNITY .

SECT. I.

SOme Texts there are in the Book of Nature , Art. 1. The Hoti of Time more easily conceivable by the Simple Notion of the Vulgar , then by the complex Definitions of Philos●phers . that are best interpreted by the sense of the Vulgar , and become so much the more aenigmatical , by how much the more they are commented upon by the subtile discourses of the Schools : their over-curious Descants frequently rendring that Notion ambiguous , complex and difficult , which accepted in its own genuine simplicity , stands fair and open to the discernment of the unpraejudicate , at the first conversion of the a●●es of the Mind thereupon . Among these we have just cause to account TIME ; since if we keep to the popular and familiar use of the word , nothing can be more easily understood : but if we range abroad to those vast Wildernesses , the Dialectical Paraphrases of Philosophers thereupon , and hunt after an adaequate Definition , bea●●ng its peculiar Genus , and essential Difference ; nothing can be more obscure and controversial . This the sacred Doctor ( Au●ust . 11. Confess. 14. ) both ingenuously confessed , and most emphatically expressed , in his , Si nemo 〈◊〉 me quaerat , quid sit Tempus , scio ; si quaerenti explicare velim , nescio : intimating that the Mind may , indeed , at first glance speculate the nature of Time by a proper Idea ; but so pale and fine a one , as 〈…〉 a lively representation thereof . 〈…〉 bold to list it among the most despe●●●● 〈…〉 Generalitèr . To which we may annex 〈…〉 quoted by Stobaeus ( Eccl. Phys. 11. ) Tempus esse 〈…〉 non re , sed cogitatione constans . As also 〈…〉 who not only injoyns , that we discourse of Time in a certain key of thought far different from that wherein we use to consider things , which have a real inhaerence in subjecto ; as if Time had no other subject of inhaerence but the Mind , were only a mere Ens Rationis , extrinsecal Denomination , and could expect no exacter a description , then His Numerus , qui absque ratione numerante est nullus : but adviseth , if any shall demand , what Time is , to afford him no other but Democritus Answer ; Tempus esse 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , quale spatium diei noctisque apparet .

If we research profoundly into the Original of this Difficulty , Art. 2. The Generall praesumption that Time is Corporeal , or an Accident dependent on Corporeal Subjects ; the chief Cause of that Difficulty of acquiring a clear and perspect theory of the Quiddity of Time , from the Lecture of those prolix Treatises , whose plausible Titles promise satisfaction concerning it : we shall soon find the chief Cause to be this ; that most Philosophers have praesupposed Time to be some Corporeal Ens , or at least some certain Accident inexistent in and dependent on Corporeal Subjects ; when ( in verity ) if it be any thing at all it seems to be the Twin-brother of Space , devoyd of all relation to Corporiety , and absolutely independent on the Existence of any Nature whatever . For , to Him , who shall , in abstract and attentive meditation , sequestre Time from all Bodies , from their motions , successive alternations , and contingent vicissitudes insequent upon those motions ; i. e. all Years , Months , Weeks , Dayes , Hours , Minutes , Seconds , and all Accidents or Events contingent therein : it will soon appear most evident , that Time ( in suo esse ) owes no respect at all to Motion , its constancy , variety , or measure ; since the understanding must deprehend Time to continue to be what it ever was and is , whether there be any Motion or Mutation in the World , or not , nay , whether there be any World or not . For , examining what is meant by the term Duration , and what by the term Motion , in their single importances apart : we discover , that Motion holds no relation to Duration , nor è converso , Duration to Motion , but what is purely Accidental , and Mental , i. e. imagined by man , in order to his commensuration of the one by the other .

Another Cause of this Difficulty , Art. 3. The variety of opinions , concerning it : another Cause of the Difficulty : and Epicurus Description of its Essence , recited and explained . may be the irreconcileable Discrepancy of judgments concerning it , even among the most Venerable of the Ancients . For (1) Epicurus hath a complex and periphrastical Description of the Essence of Time , when He concludes it to be , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , an Accident of Accidents , or Event of Events , consequent to dayes and nights , and hours to passions and indolency , motion and quiet . The reason of which Empiricus ( 2. advers. Physic. ) by way of explanation , thus renders : Days and Nights are Accidents supervenient upon the ambient Aer , the one being caused by the praesence , the other by the absence of the Sun ; Hours are also accidents , as being parts of day or night ; but Time is coextended to each day , night & hour , & therefore we say , that this day is long , this night short , while our thoughts are constantly pointing at Time in that respect supervenient ; Passions likewise and Indolences , or Dolours and Pleasures , are Accidents not without Time evenient ; lastly , Motion and Quiet are Accidents contingent in Time , and therefore by it we commensurate the Celerity and Tardity of Motion , the long or short duration of Quiet : therefore is Time the Accident of Accidents . And Lucretius alluding to the same opinion of Epicurus , translates his 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Tempus esse incorporeum , into Tempus item per se non est , &c. lib. 1.

(2) Zeno , Chrysippus , Apollodorus , Posidonius , and their Sectator Philo , Art. 4. Time de●ined to be 〈…〉 by Z●no , 〈◊〉 , &c. and thereupon affirmed , by Philo , to be only 〈◊〉 to the Wo●ld . define Time to be , Motus coelestis , sive mundani intervallum , understanding as well all particular Conversions , as the Generality of Motion from the beginning to the end of the World . Whereupon Philo would inferr , that Time was coaevous to the World , i. e. before the World there was no Time , nor should be any after : though the Stoicks unanimously defend the Infinity of Time , in regard they affirmed an infinitie of Worlds successive , the second springing up , Phaenix-like , from the ashes of the first , the the third from the second , &c. (3) Pythagoras , according to the Records of Plutarch ( in quaestion . Platonic . ) to one interrogating him concerning the Essence of Time , calls it Animam Coeli , the soul of Heaven . To which Plotinus ( En. 3. lib. 7. cap. 10. ) seems to have alluded , when interpreting Plato's saying , that Time was the Image of Eternity ( in Timaeo ) He make ●ternity to be the very soul of the World , as considered in se , in its own simple essence ; and Time to be the same soul of the world , considered , prout varias mutationes suscipit , as it admits various mutations .

(4) And Aristotle , as every Paedagogue hath heard , after a long and anxious scrutiny , Art. 5. Aristotles so much magnified Definition of Time , to be the Measure of Motion Coelestial , &c. perpended and found too light . positively and magisterially determines Time to be , Numerum Motus ( coelestis ac primi ) secundum prius & posterius , the Number of the first Coelestial Motion , according to former and later , i. e. insomuch as in Motion we may observe parts Antecedent and Consequent by a perpetual succession . At the first word of this eminent Definition , some superficial Criticks have sawcely nibbled , urging ( forsooth ) that it sounds soloecistical , because Number is Quantity Discrete , but Time Continued ; and therefore that the Word Measure ought to be its substitute : but alas ! had they read His whole discourse of the nature of Time , they could not have been ignorant , that Aristotle intended nothing less , then that Time should be reputed a Quantity Discrete ; when both in his praecedent and subsequent lines He expresly teacheth , that Motion is continued , in respect of Magnitude , and Time in respect of Motion . Had They Excepted against the whole , indeed , their Quarrel had bin justifiable , and our selves might safely have espoused it ; because , if Time be the Measure of Coelestial Motion , then must it follow , that if there were a Plurality of Worlds , or Prima Mobilia's ; there would also be a Plurality of Times , because a Plurality of Motions . To those of His Disciples , who reply , that in case there were many First Moveables , and consequently many distinct Motions ; yet would there be but one Measure of them all : we rejoyn , if it be supposed that some of the many Motions are swifter then others , then of necessity must they have many Prior and Posterior Parts ; and if so , how can all those , more or less discrepant in velocity and tardity , fall under one and the same measure ? or , what sober man can admit , that there would be but one Time , where must be many distinct subjects of Motion , and so of Time ? Nor can it more avail them to distinguish Time INTERNAL from EXTERNAL , assigning to each particular Primum Mobile a proper or Internal Time within its ambite , and one General or External Time to them all in common : because it is a manifest Adynaton , that there should be a General Time , without a General Motion , whose parts being prior and posterior , in respect of perpetual succession , must be the common Norma , or Rule of observation to all the rest ; nor , indeed , can we admit , that a Flux of ten hours at once , or together , is possible , where ten Spheres are in one hour moved . And , therefore , though Aristotle seems to have had some Hint of the true nature of Time , in his Objection against those , who opinioned it to be Coelestial Motion : yet he lost it again , when He defined it to be the Measure of Coelestial Motion . For , Reason attesteth the contrary , it being evident that the Coelestial Motion is rather the Measure of Time : insomuch as the measure ought to be more known then the thing measured ; and Time is a certain Flux no less independent upon Motion then Quiet . Which those Worthies well understood , who confest Time to be IMAGINARY , such as flowed infinitely in duration before the Creation , and shall continue its flux infinitely after the Dissolution of the World .

SECT. II.

FAiling of satisfaction concerning the Nature of Time , from the Definitions of others : it remains only , Art. 1. Time , nor substance , nor Accident : but an Ens more General , and the Twin-brother of Space . that we sedulously imploy our own Cogitations in quest of some competent Description of it . Seneca ( in Epist. 58. ) descanting upon Plato's General Distinction of all Entities into six Classes , saith thus ; Sextum Genus est eorum , quae quasi sunt , tanquam Inane & Tempus , the sixth Genus contains only those things , which have as it were a being , as INANITY and TIME : which we thus expound , Space and Time are things more General then to be comprehended under the Categories of Substance and Accident . With this Text we had not long exercised our thoughts , before we conceived , that the most hopeful way for exploring the mysterious Quiddity of Time , lay in the strict examen of the Affinity or Analogy betwixt it and the subject of our immediately praecedent Chapter , Space . Nor did our Conjecture prove abortive ; for , having confronted their proprieties in all points , we soon found their Natures fully correspondent : so as the Notion of one seems involved in that of the other ; as is manifest in this Paralellism .

(1) As Place , or Space , in the total , is illimitate and immense : Art. 2. A Paralellism betwixt Spa●● and Time . so is Time , in its totality , non-principiate and interminable . (2) As every Moment of Time is the same in all places : so is every canton or part of Place the same in all times . (3) As Place , whether any , or no Body be collocated therein , doth still persist the same immoveable and invariately : so doth unconcerned Time flow on eternally in the same calm and equal tenor , whether any or nothing hath duration therein , whether any thing be moved or remain quiet . (4) As Place is uncapable of expansion , interruption or discontinuity , by any Cause whatever : so is Time uncapable of acceleration , retardation , or suspension ; it moving on no less , when the Sun was arrested in the midst of its race in the dayes of Ioshua , when the Hebrews vanquished & pursued the Amorrhites , then at any time before , or since . (5) As God was pleased , out of the Infinite Space to elect a certain determinate Region for the situation : so hath He , out of Infinite Time , elected a determinate part for the Duration of the World . (6) And therefore , as every Body , or Thing , in respect to its HERE or THERE , enjoyes a proportionate part of the Mundane Space : So likewise doth it , according to its NOW , or THEN of Existence , enjoy a proportionate part of the Mundane Duration . (7) As , in relation to Place , we say , Everywhere , and Somewhere● so , in relation to Time , we say , Alwayes , and Sometimes . Hence , as it is competent to the Creature to be only somewhere , in respect of Place , and sometimes , in respect of Time : so is it the praerogative of the Creator , to be Everywhere as to place , and Forever , as to time . And therefore those two illustrious Attributes , Immensity , whereby He is praesent in all places , and Aeternity , whereby He is existent at all Times , are proper only to God . (8) As Place hath Dimensions Permanent , whereby it responds to the Longitude , Latitude , and Profundity of Bodies : so hath Time Dimensions successive , to which the Motions of Bodies may be adaequated . Hence comes it , that as by the Longitude , of any standing measure ( V.G. ) of an Ell , we commensurate the longitude of Place : so by the flux of an Horologe do we commensurate the flux of Time . And , insomuch as no motion is more General , Constant and Observed , then that of the Sun : therefore do we assume its motion for a General Horodix , by it regulate all our computations , and confide in it as an universal Directory , in our Mensuration of the flux of Time . Not that the Feet of Time are chained to the Chariot of the Sun , so as the Acceleration or Retardation of the motion of that should cause an equal Velocity , or Tardity in the progress of this : but that Custom hath so praevailed , as we compute the flux of Time by the diurnal and annual revolution of the Sun . For , in case the motion of the Sun were doubly swifter , then now it is , that of Time would not therefore be doubly swifter also ; but only the space of two dayes would then be equal to the space of one , as now during the praesence of the Sun to our Hemisphere : nor , on the contrary , if the motion of the Sun were doubly slower , would the pace of Time be likewise doubly slower ; but only the Space of one day , would be equal to that of two . And , therefore , He that will defend Empedocles conceit , that in the beginning of the World , the length of the dayes did by six parts in seven exceed that of our dayes : must demonstrate that the urnal Arch of the Sun was then by six of seven larger then now , or its motion so much slower .

Art. 3. Time , Senior unto , and independent upon Motion : and only accidentally indicated by Motion , as the Mensuratum by the Mensura . From this Paralellism 't is difficult not to conclude , that Time is infinitely elder then Motion , and consequently independent upon it : as also , that Time is only indicated by Motion , as the Mensuratum by the Mensura . For , insomuch as it had been otherwise impossible for Man to have known how much of Time He had spent either in action , or rest ; therefore did He fix his observation upon the Coelestial motion , and compute the quantity of Time pr●●terlapsed by the Degrees of the Suns motion in the Heavens . And because the observation of the Suns motion was easie and familiar ; therefore did the Ancients invent several instruments , as Water and Sand Hour-glasses , and Sun-dials , and the Neotoricks Trochiliack Horodixes , circumgyrated by internal springs , or external weights appensed ; and so artificially adaequated them to the motion of the Sun , that defines the day by its praesence , and might by its absence , as having subdivided their horary motions into equal smaller parts , at last they descended to the designation of each step in the progress of Time , i. e. to the computation even of Minutes and Seconds .

If any yet doubt ( which we cannot suppose , Art. 4. A demonstration of the independence of Time upon Motion , from the miraculous Detention of the Sun , above the Horison , in the days of Ioshua . without implicite scandal ) of the Independence of Time on Coelestial Motion ; or , that old Chronos must stand still , in case the Orbs should make a Halt : we advise him seriously to perpend that supernatural Detension of the Sun in the day of battle betwixt the Israelite and the Amorrhite ; assuring our selves that his thoughts will soon light upon this Apodictical Argument . Either there was no Time during the Cessation of the Suns motion on that day ; or else Time kept on its constant flux : for one of these positions must be true . That the First is false , is manifest from the extraordinary Duration of the day , the Text positively expressing , that no day was ere , nor should be so long as that ; and the word Long undeniably importing a Continued flux of time : Ergo , the second must be most true ; and upon Consequence , though the Detention of the Sun was miraculous , yet was the Duration of the day Natural , because Time hath no dependence on Coelestial Motion .

Nor do they at all infirm the news of this Dilemma , who object ; Art. 5. An Objection , that , during the arrest of the Sun , there was no Time , because no Hours ; satisfied . that there was then no Time , because there were no Hours : since Hours are no more Essential to Time then Spring , Summer , Autumn , and Winter , which are only successive mutations of the temperament of Aer , convenient to the conservation and promotion of seminalities ; and as for Dayes , they likewise are absolute Aliens to Time , since while our Hemisphere enjoyes the illumination of the Sun , the subterraneous one wants it , and so our day is night to the Antipodes inhabiting the opposite part of the Globe Terrestrial ; but Time is constantly the same through the Universe . Besides , there were Hours during the arrest of Don Phaebus ; in this respect , that the space of Time , in which he stood still , was designable by the flux of Hour-glasses , or any other Temporary Machine : nor ought we to say , there are no hours but those which we commensurate . And therefore , we incur no Soloecism when we say , that God , had it seemed good in the eye of his Wisdom , might have created the World many thousands of millions of years sooner then He did : because such was the praecedent Flux of Time as might be computed by Spaces of Duration in longitude respondent to that determinate space of Time , which the Sun in its progress through the Zodiack annually doth fulfill ; not that before the Creation , there were real years , distinct and defined by the repeated Conversions of the Sun .

Further , As Time hath no Dependence on , Art. 6. The Immutability of Time also asserted , against Aristotle . so can it receive no Mutation from Motion . Aristotle , indeed , accuseth it of Mutability , merely because we use to connect that Time in which we fall asleep , to that in which we awake , losing that of which the cessation of our senses operation makes us insensible : but alas ! this looks like too weak a conceit to be the mature issue of so strong a brain as His ; insomuch as albeit we concede some Mutations to be necessary , as to our perception of the flux of Time , yet doth it not follow , that therefore those Mutations are necessary ; as to the Flux of Time it self . True it is also , that we use to measure various Mutations by Time : but if we examine the matter profoundly , we shall animadvert , that the Time , during which those Mutations last , is rather measured by Motion then the contrary ; for though that motion be not observed in the Heavens , yet may it be aequivalent indicated by Hour-Glasses , or any other Chronodix . Which Aristotle himself seems to acknowledge ( in 12. de Coelo ) when He affirms , that as Motion may be measured by Time , so may time by Motion .

SECT. III.

Art. 1. The Grand Quaestion , concerning the Disparity of Time and Eternity ; stated . IF Time be , as our Description imports , Non-principiate and Infinite : how can we Discriminate it from Aeternity ? Should we resolve , that Aeternity , in the ears of an unpraejudicate understanding , sounds no more then PERPETUAL DURATION , or Time that never knew beginning , nor can ever know an end : we are instantly assaulted with this Difficulty ; that Time hath Dimensions successive , comprehends Priority and Posteriority of parts , and essentially consisteth in a certain perpetual Flux ; but Eternity is radicated in one permanent point , falls under none but the Praesent Tense , and is only a certain constant 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or intransible NOW ; or , as Booetius defines it , Interminabilis vitae tota simul & perfecta possessio , an interminable and perfect possession of life altogether , i. e. without praeterite and future , or , Forever at once . To extricate our selves from this seeming Confusion of two things , whose Natures appear so irreconcileably disparate ; we are to begin at two praevious Considerables .

(1) That Plato ( out of whose Timaeus that eminent Definition of Booetius was extracted , Art. 2. Two praeparatory Considerations , touchant the aequivocal use of the word Aeternity ; requisite to the clear solution thereof . which hath received the approbation and praises of most of our Ecclesiastick Patriarchs ) asserting his opinion , that Immutable and Eternal Natures are not subject to Time , to which Aristotle also assented ; doth not intend the word , Aeternity , abstractly and praecisely , to signifie a species of Duration : but Concretely , for something whose Duration is Eternal , viz. the Divine Substance , which He otherwise calls , the Soul of the World . This may be , without violence or sinister perversion , collected from hence , that He dislikes the incongruous conference of both and either of those Tenses , Fuit and Erit , as well upon Eternity or interminable Duration , abstractly considered ; as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , upon the Eternal Substance . And Plotinus ( En. 3. lib. 7. cap. 1. ) more then once expresly declares as much : and most ingeniously insinuates the same both when He derives the word Aeternity , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ab eo quod semper est ; and when he excludes all real Alterity , or difference from 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , quod est , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , quod semper est , importing that Is and Eternity are Identical .

(2) That when Plato denieth the Congruity of Praeterite and Future , but allowes that of the Praesent Tense , or Est , to the Eternal Substance ; He only aims at this , that , saying of the Eternal Substance , Fuit , it hath been , we do not understand it the same with Non amplius est , it is no more ; and also when we say of it , Erit , it shall be , we do not understand it as Nondum est , it is not yet : but not that Fuit is incompetent to the Eternal Substance , provided we intend that it doth now continue to be the same it ever hath been ; nor Erit , while we conceive it shall be to all Eternity the same , that it ever hath been , and now is . It being manifest from the Syntax and purport of all his Dialogue , that his cardinal scope was only to praevent the dangerous adscription of those temporary Mutations to the Eternal Being , which are properly incident to Generable and Corruptible Natures : and to demonstrate , that we ought to conceive God , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , neque seniorem , neque juniorem . In a word , Plato doth judge , that the Tense Est is proper only to the Divine Nature , because it is ever the same , or invariably possesseth the same perfections , nor is there any moment in the vast amplitude of Eternity , wherein it can be justly said , Now it hath some Attribute , which it had not formerly , or which it shall not have in the future : since the progress of Time can neither add any thing unto , nor detract any thing from it , as it doth to other Natures , that are obnoxious to mutation ; so that God may well be called , in Plato's Phrase , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Habens se immobilitèr .

These remora's of ambiguity removed , Art. 3. Two decisive Positions , thereup●n in●erred , and established . we may uninterruptedly advance to inference , and without further haesitancy determine , (1) That when Aeternity is said to be , Quidpiam totum simul , something wanting succession or flux of parts , as in the memorable Definition of Booetius ; then is it to be accepted , not abstractly for Duration , but Concretely for the Divine Substance , whose Duration is sempiternal . (2) That Time and Eternity differ each from other , in no other respect , then that Eternity is an infinite Duration , and Time ( according to the Vulgar intent of the word ) a certain part of that infinite Duration , commensing at the Creation , and determining at the Dissolution of the World .

This Cicero rightly apprehended , and emphatically expressed , in his sentence , Tempus est pars quaedam Aeternitatis , cum alicujus annui , menstrui , diurni , nocturnive spatii certa significatione . In this respect , Eternity is said to be Duration Non-principiate and Interminable ; which is proper only to God : and Time is said to be Duration Principiate and Terminable ; which is competent to all Caduce , Mutable , and Corruptible Natures : as also that part of Eternity , which the Neotericks by a special idiome name ●●vum , is Duration Principiate , but Interminable , which is adscriptive to Angelical or Intellectual Natures , and to the Rational Soul of man ; for thus we understand that frequent Bipartition of Eternity into à parte ante , & à parte post , invented by the Schoolmen .

Art. 4. The Platoni●ks Definition of Eternity , to be one Everlasting New ; not intelligible , and therefore collusive . These Positions being indisputable , the remaining subject of our praesent Disquisition , is only Whether the Platonicks spake rationally and intelligibly , when they defined Eternity to be one everlasting NOW , or a Duration void of succession , or flux of parts ?

Concerning this grand Doubt , we profess , would Truth have connived , we could most willingly have past it by untoucht ; because most of our Christian Doctors have fully assented unto them in this particular : but , since the convulsion of this their opinion doth stagger no Principle of Faith , or Canonical Document made sacred and established by the Authority of the Church ; we shall not deserve Excommunication , nor suffer the expurgatory Spunge of Rome , if we quaestion the Congruity of that Definition , and affirm that No man can understand it . For , what Wit is so acute and sublime , as to conceive , that a thing can have Duration , and that Duration can be as a point without Fusion and Continuation from one moment to another , by intervenient or mediate moments ? Easie enough , we confess , it is to conceive , that the Res durans is altogether at once , or doth retain the sameness of its Nature , without mutation , diminution , or amission of any Perfection : but that , in this Perseveration , there is not many Nows , or many Instants , of which , compared among themselves , some are Antecedent , and others Consequent ; is to us absolutely incomprehensible .

Nor can we understand , why it may not be good Christian Phrase , to say ; God WAS in the time of the First Man , and SHALL be in the time of the Last : or why it is not more Grammatical and proper for us to say , God Created the World HERETOFORE , and will both destroy and renovate the World HEREAFTER ; then , that God doth NOW Create , destroy and renovate .

Art. 5. Their Assertors subterfuge , that Eternity is Coexistent to Time ; also unintelligible . To this the Common Answer is , that the Reason why these Anthropopathical Phrases are tolerable , is because Eternity is Coexistent to our Time ▪ but this is Ignotum explanare per ignotius ; for the manner of that supposed Coexistence hath been never explained , and seemeth ●aid by till the advent of Elias . That an Instant , i. e. what wants succession , can be Coexistent to a successive thing ; is as manifest an impossibility , as that a Point , i. e. what wants Longitude , can be Coexistent or Coextensive to a Line . Indeed , They have endeavoured to wave the Difficulty , by subnecting , that the Instant of Eternity is of such peculiar Eminency , as that it is Aequivolent to Time though Successive : But as to the Formal Reason , and manner of this peculiar Eminency , they have left it wholly to our Enquiry also . Nor did they bestow one serious thought upon the consideration of it ; for had they , doubtless they must have found their Wit at a loss in the Labyrinth of Fancy , and perceived themselves reduced to this Exigent : either that they had fooled themselves in trifling with words not well understood ; or that they had praecariously usurped the Quaestion ; or that the same Instants are in Eternity , that are in our Time , but with such Eminency , that infinitely more are contained in Eternity , then in our Time . How much better were it said , that we are Coexistent with God ; or , that we are existent in a small part of that Duration , in which God infinitely existeth ? For , while we are , certainly , we cannot imagine Two distinct Durations ; but one , which in respct to our Nature , that is principiate , mutable , and terminable , doth contain designable Terms ; and in respect of the Divine Nature , which is nonprincipiate , immutable , interminable , hath its Diffusion or Extension infinitely long before , and as long after us . This may receive ample justification from that speech of the Hebrew Poet , whose Inspirer was the Holy Ghost , ( Psal. 101. ) Thou shalt Change them and they shall be changed ; but thou , O God! art the same forever , and thy years shall not fail . For here YEARS are attributed to God , but not any mutation of Substance : so that when our years are exhausted , in a short , or span-like flux of Time , the Glass of His Duration is alwayes full . And , therefore , the Expression is only Tropological , when it is said , that the years of our life make but a Day in the Almanack of Divinity : for the life of the Hemerobii compared to ours of threescore years and ten , holds some proportion ; but the life of Methusalem , compared to the Duration of the Life of our lives , the Divine Essence , holds none at all . Upon this consideration , it was more then a Heathen observation of Plutarch ( in Consolat. ad Apollon. ) that there is no difference betwixt a long and a brief time , in respect of Eternity : since , as Simonides , a thousand , nay a million of years make but a point , nor so much as the least part of a point in the line of infinite Duration .

Convicted thus by Reason , our Doctors convert to Scripture , Art. 6. Our Ecclesiastick Doctors , taking Sanctuary in the 3 Exod. for the authorizing of their doctrine , that the Praesent Tense is only competent to God , and so that Eternity is one permanent Instant , without Fusion or Succession : not ●●cure from the rigour of our Demonstra●ion . urging that God ( Exod. 3. ) indicates his Beeing only in the Praesent Tense , as peculiar to his Eternity , saying , I am , that I am , and I am hath sent thee to Moses . But this Objection admits of a threefold evasion . (1) The Hebrew Text doth not , in that place , use the Praesent , but the Future Tense , I shall be , what I shall be , and I shall be hath sent thee . (2) We can oppose many other Texts , which adscribe to God as well Praeterite and Future , as Praesent time ; and most eminently in the Revelation , He is described , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , He that is , and was , and is to come . (3) God Himself doth frequently enunciate many actions , not that He now doth , but that He hath formerly done , and will do in the future , in that moment of opportunity , which His Wisdom hath praedetermined . Hence also expulsed , They fly to their last fortress , viz.

If Eternity be not one permanet Now , Art. 7. The Objective Praesence of all things at once , to the Divine In e●●ect , no wayes impugned by our contradiction 〈◊〉 the Doctors theory . then cannot all things be praesent to God , objectively . But vain is their hope of security in this also . For , many things , if we respect the when of their existence , have already been , and as many are not yet ; but , because the Omniscience of God pervades as well the darkness of past , as of praesent Time , and alwayes speculates all things most clearly and distinctly therefore do we say , that all things are objects to His Opticks , or , that all things are praesent to His Cognition ; not that He knows , all things to be praesent at once altogether , but that He hath before Him at once all the diversities of Times , and as perfectly contemplates them Future and Praeterite , as Praesent . For , the Divine Intellect doth not apprehend Objects , as the Humane , one after another , or in a successive and syntactical series ; but grasps all things together in one entire act of Cognition , and comprehends in one simple intuition whatever hath been , or may be known . And , therefore , our opinion is not at all impugned by that sacred sentence ; All things are open and naked to His eyes , and He calls upon those things , that are not , as if they were Hereupon some have , with unpardonable temerity and incogitancy , inferred ; that ONCE there was no Time ; for in this their very denial , they openly confess , that Time hath ever been : it being all one as if they had said , There was a Time when there was no Time .

Art. 8. No● the Immutability of the Divine Nature ; against Aristotle . Lastly , as the Omniscience of God cannot be indubitated by our persuasion of the Identity of Eternity and Time , so neither can His Immutability , as Aristotle would have it , only for this Reason ( forsooth ) that Time , or that Duration , which hath successive , and so prior and posterior parts , is the General Cause of Corruption . For , our praecedent Discourse hath left no room for the intrusion of that futile Objection ; insomuch as it rather commonstrateth the Divine Nature to be so Constant and Perfect , that in the eternal flux of Time it can know nothing of Innovation or Corruption . Besides , Time , or the succession of Duration , is not the Cause , that induceth Corruption : but the Native Imbecillity of compound Natures , invaded and subdued by some Contrary Agent ; and God is a Pure , Simple , Homogeneous substance , and so not subject to the invasion of any Contrary . Evident it is , therefore , that Aristotle , when He urged this Sophism , spoke more like a Poet , then a Philosopher ; since Poets only use to give Time the Epithite of Edax rerum : nor could He be so absurd , as to dream , that Time was a vast Animal , with sharp teeth , an insatiate appetite , and a belly inexplebile , or an old man armed with a Sithe , as the Poets describe Saturn , making 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Saturn and Time one and the same thing . For , Time really doth neither Eat nor Mow down any thing ; and the Dissolution of all Create compound Natures can be imputed to no other Cause , but the Domestick Hostility of their Heterogenieties , or the uncessant intestine warr of their Elements , from whose commixture their Compositions , or Concretions did first result . With this qualification , therefore , we are not angry at that of Periander , in Stobaeus , Tempus est Causa omnium rerum : because in the process of Time all things have their origin , state , and declination . In this restrained sense we also tolerate the saying of Thales Milesius , quoted by Laertius , Tempus est sapientissimum : since Time produceth Experience , and Experience Prudence . And that Antitheton of Pharon the Pythagorean , recited by Aristotle ; Tempus est Ineruditissimum : because in process of Time the Memory of all things is obliterated , and so oblivion may well be called the Hand-maid of Time , that perpetually follows at the heels of her Mistriss .

Our Clue of thoughts concerning Time is now wholly unravelled ; Art. 9. Coronis . and though we may not praesume , that we have therewith led the mind of our Reader through all the mysteries of its Nature : yet may we hope , that it may serve as a conduct to those , who have a more ample stock of Learning and Perspicacity for the support and encouragement of their Curiosity ; at least that the Attentive and Judicious may easily collect from thence , that we have , upon no Interest but that main one of Verity , withdrawn our assent from the common Doctrine of the Schools , that Eternity is one permanent Now , without Succession , or Priority and Posteriority of Moments .

The Second Book .

CHAP. I. The Existence of Atoms , Evicted .

SECT. I.

Art. 1. The right of the Authors Transition from the Incorporeal to the Corporeal part of Nature : and a series of his subsequent speculations ▪ AMong infinite other hypochondriack Conceits of the Teutonick ( rather , Fanatique ) Philosophers , they frequently adscribe a Dark and a Light side to God ; determining the Essence of Hell in the one , and that of Heaven in the other . Whether the expression be proper and decent enough to be tolerated ; requires the arbitration of only a mean and vulgar judgment . We shall only affirm , that had they accommodated the same to the shadow , or Vicegerent General of God , to Nature ; their Dialect had been , as more familiar to our capacity , so more worthy our imitation . For , that the INCORPOREAL , and therefore Invisible part of the Universe , the Inane Space , may bear the name of the DARK ; and the CORPOREAL and visible part of the LUMINOUS side of Nature : seems consentaneous to reason . On the First , hath the eye of our Mind been thus long levelled ; taking in by collateral and digressive glances the Essential Proprieties of Place and Time ; the one of which is absolutely Identical , the other perfectly Analogous to Inanity : on the other we are now to convert it , and with more then common attention , therein to speculate the Catholique Principles , Motions and Mutations , or Generation and Corruption of BODIES .

All Bodies , by an universal Distinction , Art. 2. Bodies generally distinguished into Principles and Productions , with their Scholastick Denominations and proprieties . are either (1) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , such , from the convention and coalition of which all Concretions result ; familiarly called by Physiologists , Principia , Primordia , Componentia , but most commonly , Elementa , and Materia Prima . Or (2) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , such as consist of the former coacervated , and coalesced : or such as are composed of many single particles Component . The Former were made by Creation , and are superiour to Corruption : the Later are produced by Generation , and reducible by Corruption . The First are Simple and Originary ; such as Plato intends ( in Phaedro ) when he saith , Principii nullam esse originem , quoniam ex ipso principio oriuntur omnia : the other , Compound and Secondary ; such as Lucretius ( lib. 1. ) understands by his Concilio quae constant principiorum .

What these First , Simple , Ingenerable , Incorruptible , Art. 3. The right of Atoms to the Attributes of the First Matter . Universally Component Bodies are , or to speak in the Dialect of the Vulgar , What is the General Matter of all Concretions ( it is no soloecism in Physiology , to transfer a word abstractly importing a Natural Action upon the thing produced by that action ) hath been by more Disputed , then Determined , in all Academies . That there must be some one Catholique Material Principle , of which all Concrete Substances are composed ; and into which they are again , at length by Corruption resolved : is unanimously confessed by all . And , consequently , that this Matter is Incorruptible , or the Term wherein all Dissolution ceaseth ; hath been indubitated by none , but those , who , upon a confusion of Geometrical with Physical Maxims , run upon the point of that dangerous Absurdity , that the infinite division of a real Continuum is possible . Insomuch therefore , as the Essential reason or Formality of Corporiety doth solely consist in Extensibility , or the Dimensions of Longitude , Latitude , and Profundity real ; as our Third Chapter praecedent hath demonstrated , and as the Patriarch of the Schools doth expresly confess ( Natur. Auscult. 4. cap. 3. ) and insomuch as nothing can be the Root or beginning of Material or Physical Extension , but 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Aliquid indissolubile , something so minute and solid , that nothing can be conceived more exiguous and impatible in Nature ( for , as the Radix of Mathematick , or Imaginary Continuity , is a Point : so must that of Physical or sensible Continuity be a Body of the smallest Quantity ) such as are the ATOMS of Democritus , Epicurus , and other their Sectators ; and the Insensible Particles of Cartesius : therefore , from manifest necessity , may we determine , that no Principle can justly challenge all the Proprieties , or Attributes of the First Universal Matter , but 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Indivisible Bodies , or Atoms . Which fundamental Position clearly to establish by demonstration ; is a chief part of our difficult Province : having , for method and prevention of obscurity , first briefly insisted upon their various Appellations , with the Etymological relation of each , traced them up to their 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Invention , and evicted their Existence .

(1) As for their various DENOMINATIONS ; Art. 4. Their sundry Appellations allusive to their three eminent proprieties . they naturally reduce themselves to three General Imports , bearing a congruous and emphatick respect to their three most eminent Proprieties . For , (1) In relation to their Corporiety , they are called , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Bodies , by way of transcendency : because they are 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , devoyd of all Incorporiety , i. e. they contain nothing of Inanity , as do all Concretions emergent from them , there being in all Compound Bodies more or less of Inanity disseminate among their particles . For which reason , they are also named , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Plena . (2) In regard of their affording Matter to all Concretions , they are denominated , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Principles , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Elements , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , First Bodies , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , First Magnitudes , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the Matter of all things , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Genitalia semina rerum , the seminaries of all productions : because all material things are composed of them . In which concern also , by a Pythagorical Epithite , they are s●●led , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Unities ; because , as all Numbers arise from Unities , so all Compositions from them . (3) To denote their Indissolubility , they are most frequently known by the term , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Atoms ; either because they are incapable of Section , as Isodor , Plutarch , Servius , Budaeus , Scapula , &c. or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ob indissolubilem soliditatem , for their indissoluble solidity . For , all Concrete Bodies , insomuch as they came short of absolute solidity , having somewhat of Inanity intermixt , may be divided , and subdivided until their ultimate resolution into these , their component parts : but Atoms admit of no division below themselves . Wherefore they are usually christned , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Individual , Insectile , Impartible ; as likewise , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Invisible , and by the mind only perceptible , Bodies , i. e. so exile as no man can conceive a real Exility beyond theirs .

Art. 5. Two vulgarly pass●nt Derivations of the word , Atom , exploded . Hence are we assured , that Two vulgarly passant Derivations of the word , Atome , are ingenuine and extorted . (1) That of Hesychius , with too much semblance of approbation mentioned by the Reviver of the great Democritus , Magnenus , ( de Atom . disput. 2. cap. 2. ) which would have it a sprigg of that root , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Fumus ; because ( forsooth ) from all bodies , in their reversion from mix●ion to dissolution , their Elements disperse by Exhalation : as if this Etymologie were so adaequate and important , as to compensate the de●ect o● an omicron , in the second syllable . (2) That embraced not only by many paedantique Grammarians , but even acute Philologers , who interpret the word Atomus to signifie a Defect of Parts ; as if an Atom were destitute of all Magnitude , or no other then a mere Mathematical Point : when , indeed , the Nomenclator had his eye fixt only on their Solidity , Ha●dness , or Impatibility , which is such , as excludes all possibility of Fraction , Section , Division . Thus much Epicurus himself expresseth , in most persp●cuous and unpervertible terms ( apud Plutarch. 1. pla●●t . 3. ) thus ; Dicitur Atomus , non quòd minima sit , vel i●star puncti , sed quod non possit dividi ; cùm sit patiendi incapax , & inanis expers . And Galen ( 1 de Elem. ) recounting their doctrine , who affirmed the Principles of all Bodies to be Atoms , s●ith of Epicurus , Fecit Atomos , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , He made them Infrangible in respect to their solidity .

(2) Concerning their INVENTION ; Art. 6. Who their Inven●or : and who their Nomenclator . if we reflect upon them as in Re , before their reception of any constant Denomination ; we have the tradition not only of Possidonius the Stoick , related by Empiricus ( advers. Physic. lib. ib. ) but also of Strabo , to assure the honour thereof upon one Moschus , a Phoenician , who flourished not long before the ruine of Troy by the Graecians . Allowing this for Authentique , we have some cause to judge Magnenus to have been too favourable to his Grand Master , Democritus , when ( in testimon . de Democrito . pag. 3● . ) He enricheth his Panegyrick of him with , Effluvia Corporum Atomosque comperit , & invexit omnium primus : ex Laertio quod unum tanti apud me est , ut congestas omnium Philosophorum laudes vel exaequet vel superet . Besides , to do Laertius right , He finds Leucippus , not Democritus , to have been the Founder of this incomparable Hypothesis : as his records lye open to testifie ( in vita Leucippi . ) But , if we reflect upon them only as in Nomine , enquiring who was their Godfather , that imposed the most convenient name , Atoms , upon them ; we need not any more ancient , or faithful monuments to silence all competition about that honour , then those of Theodoret : who rightly sets the Laurel on the deserving front of Epicurus , in this text ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; Epicurus , Neoclis filius , dicta illis ( meaning Democritus and Metrodorus Chius ) Nasta & Adiaereta , appellavit Atomos . We are not ignorant , that Sidonius Apollinaris ( carmin. 15. ) adscribes the imposition of this name , to Archelaus in these Verses : Post hos , Archelaus divina , mente paratam Concipit hanc molem , confectam partibus illis , Quos Atomos vocat , ipse leveis &c. But how unjustly , even S. Augustine ( 8. de Civit. Dei , cap 3. ) sufficiently declares ; saying , that Archelaus deduced all things , non ex Atomis , sed ex Particulis dissimilibus . And therefore , though we may not file up the first Discovery of this noble Principle , Atoms ( of all others , hitherto excogitated , the most verisimilous , because most sufficient to the solution of all Natures Phaenomena ) among those many benefits , which the Commonweal of Philosophy owes to the bounteous Wit of Epicurus : yet hath his sagacity in accommodating them with so perfectly congruous an Appellation , and successful industry in advancing and refining their Theory , in the General , worthily entituled him to the homage of a grateful Estimation equal to that , which the merit of their Inventor claims .

(3) Concerning their EXISTENCE ; that there are such Things , Art. 7. Their Existence demo●strated . as Atoms , or Insectile Bodies , in Rerum Natura ; cannot be long doubted by any judicious man , who shall thus reason with himself .

(1) Nature can produce Nothing out of Nothing ; nor reduce any thing to Nothing : is an Axiome , whose tranquility was never yet disturbed , no not by those who hav● invaded the ●ertitude of even First Notions , and accused Geometry of delusion . If so ; there must be some Common Stock , or an Universal Something , Ingenerable , and Incorruptible , of which being praeexistent , all things are Generated , and into which being indissoluble , all things are , at the period of their duration , again resolved .

Art. 8. Th●● Nature , in her dissolution of 〈◊〉 , doth des●end to 〈◊〉 partic●es . That Nature doth dissolve Bodies into exceeding minute , or insensible particles ; Her self doth undeniably manifest , as well in the Nutrition of Animate ( their Aliment being volatilized into so many insensible particles , as those whereof the Body nourished doth consist ; otherwise there could be no General Apposition , Accretion , Assimilation ) as the Incineration of ●ead Bodies . Which ground Des Cartes rightly apprehended to be so firm and evident , that he thought the existence of his Insensible Particles sufficiently demonstrable from thence . Quis dubitare potest ( saith He ) quin multa Corpora sint tam minuta , ut ea nullo sensu deprehendamus , si tantum consideret , quidnam singulis horis adjiciatur iis quae lente augentur , vel quid detra●atur ex iis quae sensim minuuntur ? Cresci● enim arbor quotidiè , nec potest intelligi majorem illam reddi quam prius fuit , nisi simul intelligatur aliquod corpus eidem adjungi . Quis autem unquam sensu deprehenderit , quaenam sint illa corpuscula , quae in una die arbori crescenti accesserunt , &c. ( princip Philos. part . 4. articul. 201. )

That she cannot in her Dissolution of Bodies , proceed to Infinity , but must consist in some definite Term , Art. 9. That ●he 〈…〉 to 〈◊〉 . or extreme , the lowest of Physical Quantity ; is demonstrable from hence , that every real Magnitude is uncapable of interminable Division . For , since to an infinite process is required an infinite Time ; she could never Generate any thing New , because the old would require an infinite time and process to their Dissolution . Convicted by this apodictical Argument , Aristotle ( 1 Phys. 9. ) detesting the odious Absurdity of ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) running on to Infinity ; solemnly concludes ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) that there must be an Extreme Matter , wherein all Exolution is terminated : only herein He recedes from the supposition of Democritus , Epicurus , and other Patrons of the same Doctrine that they terminated all Exolution in the Insectility of Atoms ; but He describes no such Extreme , or point of Consistence , his Materia Prima being stated rather Potential , then Actual , and absolutely devoid of all Quantity ; then which we know no more open and inexcusable a Contradiction . Again , if the Exolution of Bodies were not Definite , and that Nature knowing no n● ultra , did progress to Adnihilation : then must it inevitably follow , that the Matter of all things , that have been formerly , is totally Adnihilated ; and the matter of all things now Existent , was educed out of Nothing . Two most intolerable Absurdities ; since Adnihilation and Creation are terms n●t to be found in the Dictionary of Nature , but proper only to Omnipotence : nor is there any sober man , who doth not understand the Common Material of Thi●gs to be constantly the same , through the whole flux of Time , or the duration of the World ; so as that from the Creation thereof by the Fiat of God , no one particle of it can perish , or vanish into Nothing , until the total Dissolution of Nature , by the same Metaphysical power ; nor any one particle of new matter be superadded thereto , without miracle . The Energy of Nature is definite and praescribed : nor is she Commissioned with any other Efficacy , then what extends to the moulding of Old Matter into New Figures ; and so , the noblest Attribute we can allow her , is that of a Translator . Art. 10. 〈…〉 the Term of Ex●olu●ility .

Now , to extract the spirit of all this , since there must be an Extreme , or ultimate Term of Exolubility , beyond which can be progress ; since this Term can be conceived no other but the lowest degree of Physical Quantity ; and since , beyond the In●ectility of Atoms , no Quantity Physical can be granted : what can the genuine Consequent be , but that in Nature there are extremly minute Bodies , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Indivisible and Immutable ?

(2) For Confirmation ; as in the Universe there is , Aliquid Inane , Art. 11. A second Argument of their Existence , drawn from that of their Antitheton , Inanity . something so purely Inane , as that it is absolutely devoyd of all Corporiety : so also must there be Aliquid Corporeum , somewhat so purely Corporeal , or solid , as to be perfectly devoyd of all Inanity ; to which peculiar solidity nothing but Atoms , in regard of their Indivisibility , can praetend : therefore is their Existence to be confessed . This Reason Lucretius most elegantly thus urgeth ; Tum porrò ▪ si nil esset , quod INANE vacaret , Omne foret solidum ; nisi contrà CORPORA caeca Essent , quae loca complerent quaecunque tenerent , Omne quod est spatium , Vacuum constaret Inane , &c. Lib. 1.

(3) Evident it is to sense , that in the World are two sorts of Bodies , Art. 12. A third , hinted from the impossibility of the Production of Hard Bodies , from any other Principle . Soft and Hard ; now , if we assume the Principles of all things to be exquisitely Hard , or Solid ; then do we admit the production of not only Hard , but also of soft Bodies to be possible , because softness may arise to a Concretion of Hard Principles , from the Intermistion of Inanity : but , if we assume soft Principles , then do we exclude all possibility of the production of Hard Bodies , that Solidity , which is the Fundament of Hardness , being substracted : Therefore is the Concession of Atoms necessary .

(4) Nature is perpetually Constant in all her specifical Operations , Art. 13. A Fourth , from the Constancy of Nature in the specification and Determinate Periods of her Generations . as in her Production and Promotion of Animals to the determinate periods of their Increment , Stature , Vigour , and Duration ; and , more evidently , in the impression of those marks , whereby each species is discriminated from other . Now , to what Cause can this Her Constancy be , with greater probability , referred then to this , that her Materials are Certain , Constant , and inobnoxious to Dissolution , and consequently to mutation : and such are Atoms praesumed to be ? Ergo , they are Existent .

CHAP. II. No Physical Continuum , infinitely Divisible .

SECT. I.

THe Grand Base on which the whole Fabrick of the Atomists , Art. 1. The Cognation of this Theorem , to the Argument of the immediately praecedent Chapter . i. e. our Physiology is supported , confesseth it self to be this ; that Nature cannot extend her Dissolution of Bodies beyond 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , somewhat that is Firm and Inexsoluble . And the rock on which that adamantine Base is fixt , is soon understood to be this ; that the Parts of no Physical Continuum , or Magnitude , are subdivisible to Infinity . The Former , we conceive so clearly comprobated by Reasons of evidence and certitude equal to that of the most perfect Demonstration in Geometry , that to suspect its admission for an impraegnable Verity , by all , who have not , by a sacramental subscription of Aristotles Infallibility , abjured the ingenious Liberty of estimating Philosophical Fundaments more by the moments of Verisimility , then the specious Commendums of Authority ; were no less then implicitely to disparage the Capacity of our Reader , by supposing Him an incompetent judge of their importance and validity . And that the Other is equally noble in its alliance to Truth , and so secure from subversion by the minds of the acutest Sophistry , that may oppose it ; is the necessary Theorem of this praesent Exercitation .

Art. 2. Mag●i●ude divi●●●le by a continued progress through parts either 〈…〉 . To usher in this Verity with the greater splendor , we are required to advertise

(1) That Philosophers have instituted two distinct Methods , for the regular Division of Magnitude . For , their Divisions are continued by a progression through Parts either (1) PROPORTIONAL ; which is when a Physical Continuum is divided into two parts , and each of those parts is subdivided again into two more , and each of those into two more ; or when the whole of any magnitude is divided into 10 equal parts , and each of those into 10 more , and each of those into 10 more , and so forward , observing the same decimal proportions through the whole division : or (2) ALIQUOTAL ; i. e. when a Continuum is divided into such parts , as being divers times repeated , are aequated to the whole , or into so many parts as seem convenient to the Divisor , provided they hold equal proportions among themselves , whether they be Miles , Furlongs , Fathoms , Feet , Digits , &c. Which Distinction Aristotle seems to allude unto , when he declares ( 3. physic . 7. ) that the Difference betwixt Magnitude and Number doth consist in this , that by the Division of Numbers we arrive at last , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ad Minimum , at the Least ; but of Magnitude , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ad Minus , only to a Less .

(2) That when Democritus , Epicurus , Art. 3. The use of that Distinction in the praesent . and other Ancients of the same Antistoical Faction , treating of the Division of Magnitude , determine it 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; they did chiefly intend that Methodical Division , which is made in partes Proportionales ; insomuch as every part made by a second division must be less then that made by a first .

The Demonstration .

If in a Finite Body , the number of Parts , into which it may be divided , Art. 4. The veri●y of the Thesis , demonstrated . be not Finite also ; then must the Parts comprehended therein be really Infinite : and , upon Consequence , the whole Composition resulting from their Commixture , be really Infinite ; which is repugnant to the supposition .

So perfectly Apodictical , and so inoppugnably victorious , Art. 5. Two detestable Absurdities , inseparable from the position of Infinite parts in a Continuum . is this single Argument , that there needs no other to the justification of our instant Cause : nor can the most obstinate and refractory Champion of the Peripateticks , refuse to surrender his assent thereto , without being reduced to a most dishonourable exigent . For , He must allow either that the whole of any Body is something besides , or distinct from the Aggeries , or Mass of Parts , of which it is composed : or , that all the Parts , together taken , are somewhat greater then the whole amassed by their convention and coalescence . If so ; there must be as many parts in a grain of Mustard seed , as in the whole Terrestrial Globe : since in either is supposed an equal Inexhauribility ; which is contrary to the First Notion of ●uclid , Totum est majus sua parte . And if any mans skull be so soft , as to admit a durable impression of an opinion so openly self-contradictory , as this , that the Whole is less then its Parts ; we judge him a fit Scholer for Chrysippus , who blusht not publiquely to affirm , that one drop of Wine was capable of commistion with every particle of the Ocean , nay , diffusive enough to extend to an union with every particle of the Universe , were it 1000●0 times greater , then now it is . Nor , need we despair to make him swear , that Arcesilas did not jeer the Disciples of Zeno , when he exemplified the inexhaurible division of Magnitude , in a mans Thigh , amputated , putrified , and cast into the Sea ; ironically affirming the parts thereof so infinitely subdivisible , that it might be incorporated per minimas , to every particle of Water therein ; and consequently , that not only Antigonus Navy might sail at large through the thigh , but also that Xerxes thousand two hundred ships might freely maintain a Naval fight with 300 Gallies of the Greeks , in the compass of its dispersed parts . We deny not , but Zeno's Argument against Motion , grounded on the supposition of interminable Partibility in Magnitude , is too hard and full of Knots , to be undone by the teeth of common reason : yet who hath been so superlatively stupid , as to prefer the mere plausibility thereof to the contrary Demonstration of his sense , and thereupon infer a belief , that there is no Motion in the World ? What Credulity is there so easie , as to entertain a conceit , that one granule of sand ( a thing of very small circumscription ) doth contain so great a number of parts , as that it may be divided into a thousand millions of Myriads ; and each of those parts be subdivided into a thousand millions of Myriads ; and each of those be redivided into as many ; and each of those into as many : so as that it is impossible , by multiplications of Divisions , ever to arrive at parts so extremely small , as that none can be smaller ; though the subdivisions be repeated every moment , not only in an hour , a day , a month , or a year , but a thousand millions of Myriads of years ? Or , What Hypochondriack hath been so wild in Phansie , as to conceive that the vast mass of the World may not be divided into more parts then the Foot of a Handworm , a thing so minute as if made only to experiment the perfection of an Engyscope ? And yet this must not be granted , if we hearken to the spels of Zeno and the Stoicks ; who contend for the Divisibility of every the smallest quantity into infinite parts : since , into how many parts soever the World be divided , as many are assumable in the Foot of a Hand-worm , the parts of this being no less inexhaustible , nor more terminable by any continued division , then the parts of that , according to the supposition of Infinitude . And , hereon may we safely conclude , that albeit the Arguments alledged in defence of Infinite Divisibility of every Physical Continuum , were ( as not a few , nor obscure Clerks have reputed them ) absolutely indissoluble : yet notwithstanding , since we have the plain Certificate of not only our Reason , but undeluded sense also to evidence the Contrary , ought we to more then suspect them of secret Fallacy and Collusion ; it being a rule , worthy the reputation of a First Notion , that in the examination of those Physical Theorems , whose Verity , or Falsity is determinable by the sincere judicature of the sense , we ought to appeal to no other Criterion , but to acquiesce in the Certification thereof ; especially where is no Refragation , or Dissent of Reason .

Notwithstanding the manifest necessity of this apodictical Truth , yet have there been many Sophisms framed , upon design to evade it : among which we find only Two , whose plausibility and popular approbation seem to praescribe them to our praesent notice .

Art. 6. Aristotles sub●erfuge of Infinitude Potential ▪ The First is that famous one of Aristotle ( de insecabil . lineis ) Non creari propterea infinitum actu ex hujusmodi partibus infinitis , quoniam tales partes non actu , sed potestate duntaxat infinitae sunt ; adeo proinde ut creent solùm infinitum potestate , quod idem sit actu finitum : that the division of a finite body into infinite parts doth not make it actually infinite , because the parts are not actually , but only potentially infinite ; so as they render it infinitely divisible only potentially , while it still remains actually Finite .

The Collusion of this Distinction is not deeply concealed . For , Art. 7. Found openly Collusive . every Continuum hath either no parts in actu , or infinite parts in actu . Since , if by parts in actu , we understand those that are actually divided : then hath not any Continuum so much as two or three parts ; the supposed Continuity excluding all Division . And if we intend , that a Continuum hath therefore two parts actually , because it is capable of division into two parts actually : then is it necessary , that we allow a Continuum to have parts actually infinite , because we presume it capable of division into infinite parts actually ; which is contradictory to Aristotle . Nor can any of his Defendants excuse the consequence by saying ; that the Division is never finishable , or terminable , and that his sense is only this , that no Continuum can ever be divided into so many parts , as that it may not be again divided into more , and those by redivision into more , and so forward without end . Since , as in a Continuum two parts are not denyed to exist , though it be never divided into those two parts : so likewise are not infinite parts denied to exist therein , though it be never really divisible into infinite parts . Otherwise , we demand , since by those requisite divisions and subdivisions usque ad infinitum , still more and more actuall parts are discovered ; can you conceive those parts , which may be discovered to be of any Determinate Number , or not ? If you take the Affirm . then will not there be parts enough to maintain the division to infinity : if the Negat . then must the parts be actually infinite . For , how can a Continuum be superior to final exhaustion , unless in this respect , that it contains infinite parts , i. e. such whose Infinity makes it Inexhaustible . Because , as those parts , which are deduced from a Continuum , must be praeexistent therein before deduction ( else whence are they deduceable ? ) so also must those , which yet remain deduceable , be actually existent therein , otherwise they are not deducible from it . For , Parts are then Infinite , when more and more inexhaustibly , or without end , are conceded Deducible .

The other , with unpardonable confidence insisted on by the Stoicks , Art. 8. A second subterfuge of the Stoick ; is this ; Continuum non evadere infinitum ; quoniam illud propriè resultat non ex Proportionalibus , sed ex Aliquotis partibus , quas constat esse Definitas , cùm inter extrema Corporis versentur : that [ by admitting an infinity of parts in a Finite Continuum ] a Continuum doth not become infinite ; because that results properly not from Proportional , but Aliquotal parts , which are therefore confess'd to be Definite , because they relate only to the Extremes of a Body .

First , this subterfuge is a mere Lusus Verborum , Art. 9. Manifestly dissentaneo●s to Reaso● . sounding nought at all in the ears of Reason . For since every thing doth consist of those parts , into which it may be at last resolved ; because every Continuum is at last resolved into , therefore must it consist of Proportional Parts . Again , since every one of Aliquotal parts is Continuate , each of them may be divided into as many Aliquotal parts , as the whole Continuum was first divided into , and so upwards infinitely : so as at length the Division must revert into Proportional Parts , and the Difficulty remain the same .

SECT. II.

THe impossibility of Dividing a Physical Continuum into parts interminably subdivisible , being thus amply Demonstrated ; and the Sophistry of the most specious Recesses , invented to assist the Contrary opinion , clearly detected : the residue of this Chapter belongs to our Vindication of the same Thesis from the guilt of those Absurdities and In●ongruities , which the Dissenting Faction hath charged upon it .

Art. 1. The Absurdities , by Empiricus , charged upon the supposition of only Finite parts in a Continuum . Empiricus , with great Virulency of language inveighing against the Patrons of Atoms , accuseth them of subverting all Local Motion , by supposing that not only Place and Time , but also Natural Quantity indivisible beyond Insectile Parts . To make this the more credible , He Objects (1) That if we assume a Line , consisting of nine Insectils , and imagine two insectile Bodies to be moved , with equal velocity , from the opposite extremes thereof toward the middle ; it must be , to their mutual occurse , and convention in the middle , necessary that both possess the median part of the median , or Fifth Insectile place ( there being no cause , why one should possess it more then the other ) when yet both the Places and Bodies therein moved , are praesumed Insectile , i. e. without parts . (2) That all Bodies must be moved with equal celerity ; for , the pace of the Sun and that of a Snail must be aequivelox , if both move through an insectile space , in an insectile Time . (3) That , if many Concentrical Circles be described by the circumduction of one Rule , defixed upon one of its extremes , as upon a Centre ; since they are all delineated at one and the same time , and some are greater then others : it must follow , that unequal portions of Circles are described in the same individual point of Time , and consequently that an Insectile of an Interior Circle must be aequated to a sectile of an Exterior .

Art. 2. The sundry Inc●ngruities & Inconsistenc●s , by the Modern Anti-Democritans , imputed to the suppos●tion of Insectility . To these our Modern Anti-Epicureans have superadded many other 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Inconcistencies , as dependent on the position of Insectility viz. (1) That a Line of unaequal Insectiles , suppose of 3.5.9 . or 11. cannot be divided into two equal halfs : when yet , that any Line whatever may be exactly bipartited , is demonstrable to sense . (2) That a less line cannot be divided into so many parts , as a Greater : though the Contrary be concordant to the maximes of Geometry . (3) That though lines drawn betwixt all the points of the Leggs of an Isoscelis Triangle , parallel to its Base , are less then its Base ; yet will they be found greater : because , supposing the Base to be of five points , and the Leggs of 10 ; it must follow , that the least Line , or the nearest to the Vertex , doth consist of only two points , the second of 3 , the third of 4 , the fourth of 5 , the fifth of 6 , the sixth of 7 , the seventh of 8 , and the greatest , or nearest to the Base , of 9 ; then which nothing can be more absurd . (4) That the Diagone of a Quadrate would be commensurable in longitude with the side thereof : one and the same point being the measure common to both ; though the Contrary is demonstrated by Euclid . (5) That the same Diagone of a Quadrate could not be greater then , but exactly adaequate to the side thereof : because each of all its points must be possessed by just so many , nor more nor fewer lines , then may be drawn betwixt the points of the opposite sides ; which is highly absurd . (6) That , with the danger of no less absurdity , would not a semicircle be greater then its Diametre ; since to every point in the semicircle there would respond another in the Diametre , and there would be in both as many points , on which as many perpendicular Lines , deduced from them , might be incident . (7) That , according to the supposition of Insectility , of many Concentrick Circles the Exterior would not be greater then the Interior ; insomuch as all the Lines drawn from all the points of it toward the Centre , must pass through as many points of the other . Many other Exceptions lye against our Insectility ; but being they are of the same Nature with these , rather Mathematical , then Physical , and that one common solution will serve them all : we may not abuse our leasure in their recitation .

That there have been hot and scarce ingenious Altercations among the gravest and leading Philosophers , in all ages ; Art. 3. The full Derogation of the 〈◊〉 all together , by o●e single Resp●nse ; that the minimum of Atomists is not Mathematical , but Ph●sical , contrary to their praesumption . and even about those Arguments , which wear the proper Characters of Truth fairly engraven on their Fronts : can be esteemed no wonder ; because the general custom of men to speculate the Fabrick of Nature through the deceivable Glass of Authority , doth amply solve it . But , that so many Examples of Sagacity and Disquisition , as have condemned the Hypothesis of Atoms , should think their Choler against the Patrons of it excusable only by the allegation of these light and impertinent Exceptions : cannot be denyed the reputation of a Wonder , and such a one as no plea , but an ambitious Affectation of extraordinary subtilty in the invention of Sophisms ( wherein Fallacy is so neatly disguised in the amiable habit of right Reason , as to be charming enough to impose upon the incircumspection of common Credulity , and cast disparagement upon the most noble and evident Fundamentals . ) can palliate . For , certainly , They could not be ignorant , that they corrupted the state of the Quaestion ; the Minimum , or Insectile of Atomists , being not Mathematicum , but Physicum , and of a far different nature from that Least of Quantity , which Geometricians imagining only , denominate a Point . And therefore , what Cicero ( 1. de finib . ) said against Epicurus ; Non esse ne illud quidem Physici , credere aliquid esse minimum : may be justly converted into , Esse praesertim Physici , naturale quoddam minimum asserere ; since Nature in her Exolutions cannot progress to infinity . We say , Physici ; because it is the Naturalist , whose enquiries are confined to sensible objects , and such as are really Existent in Nature : nor is He at all concerned , to use those Abstractions ( as they are termed ) from Matter ; the Mathematician being the only He , who cannot , with safety to his Principles , admit the Tenet of Insectility , or Term of Divisibility . For to Him only is it requisite , to suppose and speculate Quantity abstract from Corporiety ; it being evident , that if He did allow any Magnitude divisible only into Individuals , or that the number of possible parts , or points in a Continuum , were definite : then could he not erect Geometrical , or exquisite Demonstrations . And hence only is it , that He supposeth an Infinitude of points in every the least Continuum , or ( in his own phrase ) that every Continuum is div●sible into parts infinitely subdivisible : not that He doth , or can really understand it so ; but that many Convenient Conclusions , and no considerable Incongruities , follow upon the Concession thereof . This considered , we need no other evidence , that all the former Objections , accumulated upon Epicurus by the malitious Sophistry of Empiricus and others , concern only the Mathematicians , not the Physiologist , who is a stranger to their supposition of interminable Divisibility .

Art. 4. A seeming D●lemma of the Adversary , expeditely evaded . If this Response praevail not , and that we must yet sustain this seeming Dilemma ; Either the suppositions of the Mathematicians are True or False : if true , then doth their verity hold , when accommodated to Physical Theorems , by the assumption of any sensible Continuum , or real Magnitude ; if false , then are not the Conclusions Necessary , that are deduced from them , but the contray is apparent in their demonstrations ; Therefore , &c. Our Expedient is , that , though we should concede those suppositions to be False , yet may they afford true and necessary Conclusions : every Novice in Logick well knowing how to extract undeniable Conclusions out of most false propositions , only supposed true , as may be Instanced in this Syllogism . Omnes arbores sunt in coelo ( that 's false ) sed omnia sydera sunt Arbores ( that 's false ) Ergo , omnia sydera sunt in coelo ( that 's indisputable ) . Besides , 't is evident , that of those many Hypotheses celebrated by Astronomers , either no one is absolutely true , or all except one , are false : yet Experience assures , that from all , at least from most of them the Motions of Coelestial Bodies may be described , and respective Calculations instituted with equal Certude .

Digression .

Art. 5. A Digression , stating and determining that notable Quaestion , Whether Geomet●ical Dem●nstrations may be conveniniently trans●f●●red to Physical or sensible Quantity ? Here , because our Reader cannot but perceive us occasionally fallen into the mouth of that eminent Quaestion ; An liceat in materiam physicam , sive sensibilem , transferre Geometricas Demonstrationes ? Whether it be convenient to transfer Geometrical Demonstrations to Physical or sensible Quantity ? Since they , who accept the Negative , seem to adnihilate the use of Geometry : we need not deprecate his impatience , though we digress so long , as to praesent him the summary of our thoughts concerning it .

First , we conceive it not justifiable , alwayes to expect the eviction of Physical Theorems ; by Geometrical Demonstrations . This may be authorized from hence , that Geometricians themselves , when they fall upon the theory of those parts of the Mathematicks , which are Physicomathematical , or of a mi●t and complex Consideration , are frequently necessitated to convert to suppositions , not only different from , but directly and openly repugnant to their own proper and establisht maxims . Thus ▪ in Opticks , Euclid concedes a Least Angle ; and Vitellio admits a Least Light , such as being once understood to be divided , hath no longer the act of Light , i. e. wholly disappears : which is no less , then in Opticks to allow a Term , or point of Consistence to the Division of Quantity , which yet in Geometry they hold capable of an infinite process . We are provided of a most pertinent Example , for the illustration of the whole matter . The Geometrician Demonstrateth the Division of a Line into two equal segments , to be a thing not only possible , but most easie : and yet cannot the Physiologist be induced to swallow it , as really performable . For He considers (1) That the superfice of no body can be so exactly smooth and polite , as to be devoyd of all uneveness or asperity , every common Microscope discovering numerous inaequalities in the surface of even the best cut Diamonds , and the finest Chrystal , Bodies , whose Tralucency sufficiently confesseth them to be exceeding polite : and consequently , that there is assumable thereon no Line so perfectly uniform , as not to be made unequal by many Valleculae and Monticulae , small pits and protuberances frequently interjacent . (2) That the Edge of no Dissecting Instrument can be so acute , as not to draw a line of some Latitude . (3) That should the edge of the acutest Rasor be laid on the foot of a Handworm , which may be effected by the advantage of a good Magnifying Glass , and a steady hand : yet is that composed of many Myriads of Atoms , or insensible particles of the First universal Matter . And thence Concludes that no real Line drawn upon the superfice of any the smoothest Body , can be practically divided into two Halfs , so exactly , as that the section shall be in that part , which is truly the median to both extremes . Since , that part , which appears , to the sense , to be the median , and is most exiguous ; doth yet consist of so many Myriads of particles , as that though the edge of the Rasor be imposed by many Myriads of particles aside of that , which is truly in the middle , yet will it seem to the eye still to be one and the same . This duely perpended , we have no cause to fear the section of an Atome , though the edge of a knife were imposed directly upon it : Since the edge must be gross and blunt , if compared to the exility of an Atome : so that we may allow it to divide an Assembly , or Heap of Atoms , but never to cut a single one .

Secondly , We judge it expedient in some cases to accommodate suppositions Geometrical to Subjects merely Physical ; but to this end only , that we may thereby acquire majorem 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a greater degree of Acuteness , or advance our speculations to more Exactness . Thus the soul of the Mathematicks , Archimed , ( de Arenarum num. ) supposed the Diametre of a grain of Poppy seed to consist of 10000 particles ; not that He conceived that any Art could really discern so vast a multitude of parts in a body of so minute circumscription : but that , by transferring the same reason to another body of larger dimensions , He might attain the certitude of his Proposition by so much the nearer , by how much the less he might have erred by neglecting one of those many particles . Thus also is it the custom of Geometricians , in order to their exactness in Calculations , to imagine the Semi-diametre , or Radius of any Circle , divided into many Myriads of Parts ; not that so many parts can be really distinguished in any Radius , but that , when comparation is made betwixt the Radius , and other right lines , which in parts Aliquotal , or such as are expressed by whole numbers , do not exactly respond thereunto , particles may be found out so exile , as though one , or the fraction of one of them be neglected yet can no sensible Error ensue thereupon . And this ( in a word ) seems to be the true and only Cause , why Mathematicians constantly suppose every Continuum to consist of Infinite parts : not that they can , or ought to understand it to be Really so ; but that they may conserve to themselves a liberty of insensible Latitude , by subdividing each division of Parts into so many as they please ; For , they well know , that the Physiologist is in the right , when He admits no Infinity , but only an Innumerability of parts in natuaral Continuum . Lastly , if these Reasons appear not weighty enough to counterpoise the Contrary Persuasion ; we can aggravate them with a Grain of noble Authority . For , no meaner a man then Plato , who seems to have understood Geometry as well as the Aegyptian Theuth , the supposed Inventor thereof ( vide Platon . in Phaedro ) and to have honoured it much more in a solemn Panegyrick ( 9. dialog. de Rep. ) sharply reprehends Eudoxus , Archytas , Menaechonus , &c. for their errour in endeavouring to adjust Geometrical speculations to sensible objects : subnecting in positive termes , that ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) thereby the good of Geometry was corrupted . ( Lege Marsil . Ficin. in Compend ▪ Timaei . cap. 19. )

CHAP. III. Atoms , the First and Vniversal Matter .

SECT. I.

NO man so fit to receive and retain the impressions of Truth , as He , Art. 1. The introduction , hinting the two general assumptions of the Chapter . who hath his Virgin mind totally dispossessed of Praejudice : and no Thesis hath ever , since the Envy of Aristotle was so hot , as to burn the Volumes of Democritus and most of the Elder Philosophers , which might have conserved its lustre , Superbissimo furore ambitiosus nominis Aristoteles , in Philos●phorum Principes est deba●cha●us , uno ●ue incendio congestas trigintae sex seculis tot sapientiae divitias absumpsit ; & si quae voluit superesse funeri , ea omnium ●udib●i● , dicteriisque lacessenda tradidit p●steris , dum in optimorum bona invectus , ab●cissis perditisque sapientiae statu●rum capitibus , suum imp suit singulis : ut Magn●nas , in Democrit . Script . Elench. ex Plinio in p●ae●at . ad D. Vespanianum Imp. been more Eclipsed with a praesumption of sundry Incongruities , then this noble one , that Atoms are the First and Catholique Principle of Bodies . Requisite it is therefore that this Chapter have , Ianus like , two faces : one to look backward on those Impediments to its general admission , the Inconsistences charged upon , and sundry Difficulties supposed inseparable from it ; the other to look forward at the plenary Remonstrance of its Verity .

In obedience to this necessity , therefore , we advertise , first ; Art. 2. Demo●itus & Epicurus vindicated from the absurd admission of Inanity to be one Principle of Generables . that it hath proved of no small disadvantage to the promotion of the Doctrine of Atoms , that the Founders thereof have been accused of laying it down for a main Fundamental , that there are two Principles of all things in the Universe , BODIE and INANITY ; importing the necessary Concurrence of the Inane Space to the constitution of Bodies complex , as well as of Atoms . This Absurdity hath been unworthily charged upon Epicurus by Plutarch , in these words ; Principia esse Epicuro Infinitatem & Inane : and upon Leucippus and Democritus by Aristotle ( 1. Metaphys . 4. ) in these ; Plenum & Inane Elementa dicunt .

To vindicate these Mirrors of Science from so dishonourable an Imputation , we plead ; that though they held the Universe to consist of two General Parts , Atoms and Vacuity : yet did not they , therefore , affirm , that all things were composed of those two , as Elementary Principles . That which imposed upon their Accusers judgment , was this , that supposing Atoms and the Inane Space to be Ingenite and Incorruptible , they conceived the whole of Nature to arise from them , as from its two universal Parts ; but never dreamt so wild an Alogy , as that all Concretions , that are produced by Generation , and subject to destruction by Corruption , must derive their Consistence from those two , in the capacity of Elements , or Componentia . For , albeit in some latitude and liberty of sense , they may be conceded Elements , or Principles of the Universe : yet doth it not naturally follow , that therefore they must be equal Principles , or Elements of Generables ; since Atoms only fulfill that title , the Inane Space affording only Place and Discrimination . Nor is it probable , that those , who had defined Vacuity by Incorporiety , should lapse into so manifest a Contradiction , as to allow it to be any Cause of Corporiety , or to constitute one moiety of Bodies . Besides , neither can Epicurus in any of those Fragments of his , redeemed from the jaws of oblivion by Laertius , Cicero , Empiricus , Plutarch , &c. nor his faithful Disciple and Paraphrast , Lucretius , in all his Physiology , be found , to have affirmed the Contexture of any Concretion from Inanity , but of all things simply and solely from Atoms . And for Democritus , him doth even Aristotle himself wholly acquit of this Error ; for ( in 1. Phys. ) enumerating the several opinions of the Ancients concerning the Principles , or Elements of all things , He saith of him ; Fecit principiorum Genus unicum , Figuras verò differentes . All therefore that lyeth against them in this case , is only that they asserted the interspersion or dissemination of Inanity among the incontingent particles of Bodies concrete , as of absolute necessity to their peculiar Contemperation : which we conceive our selves obliged to embrace and defend , untill it shall be proved unto us , by more then paralogistical arguments , that there is any one Concretion in the world so perfectly solid , as to contain nothing of the Inane Space intermixt ▪ which till it can be demonstrated that a Concretion may be so solid , as to be Indissoluble , we have no cause to expect .

Art. 3. Atoms not inconsistent with , because the Principles of the four vulgar Elements . Secondly , That the Patrons of Atoms do not ( as the malice of some , and incogitancy of others hath praetended , to cast disparagement upon their Theory ) deny the Existence of those four Elements admitted by most Philosophers : but allow them to be Elementa Secundaria , Elements Elementated , i. e. consisting of Atoms , as their First and Highest Principles . Thus much we may certifie from that of Lucretius ( 2. lib. ) treating of Atoms ; Unde mare , & Terrae possent augescere , & unde Adpareret spatium Coeli * * Accipitur pro Igne●seu Aethere , quem dictum Anaxagoras censuit , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ab ●rendo . domus , altaque tecta , Tolleret a terris procul , & consurgeret Aer , &c. Nor can the most subtle of their Adversaries make this their Tenet bear an action of trespass against right Reason ; especially when their Advocate shall urge , the great Dissent of the Ancients concerning both the Number and Original of Elements , the insufficiency of any one Element to the Production of Compound Natures , and that the four vulgar Elements cannot justly be honoured with the Attributes of the First Matter .

(1) The Dissent of the Ancients about the number of Elements cannot be unknown to any , Art. 4. The dissent of the Ancients , about the number of Elements . who hath revolved their monuments and taken a list of their several opinions ; their own , or their Scholiasts volumes lying open to record , that of those who fixt upon the four Vulgar Elements , Fire , Aer , Earth , Water , for the universal Principles , some constituted only one single first Principle , from which by Consideration and Rarefaction , the other three did proceed , and from them all Elementated Concretions : among which are Heraclitus , who selected Fire ; Anaximenes , who pitched upon Aer ; Thales Milesius , who praeferred Water ; and Pherecydes , who was for Earth . Others supposed only Two primary , from which likewise , by Condensation and Rarefaction the other two secondary were produced : as Xenophanes would have Earth and Water ; Parmenides contended for Fire and Earth ; Oenopides Chius for Fire and Aer ; and Hippo Rheginus for Fire and Water . Others advanced one step higher , and there acquiesced in Three ; as Onomacritus and his Proselytes affirmed Fire , Water , and Earth . And some made out the Quaternian , and superadded also Aer ; the Principal of which was Empedocles . Now , to him who remembers , that there can be but one Truth ; and thereupon justly inferrs , that of many disagreeing opinions concerning one and the same subject , either all , or all except one must be false ; and that it is not easie which to prefer , when they are all made equally plausible by a parity of specious Arguments : it cannot appear either a defect of judgment , or an affectation of singularity in Democritus and Epicurus to have suspected them all of incertitude , and founded their Physiology on an Hypothesis of one single Principle , Atoms , from the various transposition , configuration , motion , and quiescence of whose insensible Particles , all the four generally admitted Elements may be derived , and into which they may , at the term of Exsolubility , revert without the least hazard of Absurdity or Impossibility ; as will fall to our ample enunciation in our subsequent Enquiries into the Originals of Qualities , and the Causes of Generation and Corruption .

(2) That one of the four Elements cannot singly suffice to the production of any Compound Nature ; Art. 5. No one of the four Elements sufficient to the production of either any of the other three , or of any Compound nature . needs no other eviction but that Argument of Hippocrates ( de Natur. Hominis ) Quo pacto , cùm unum existat , generabit aliquid , nisi cùm aliquo misceatur ? Instance we in Heraclitus Proto-Element , Fire ; from which nothing but Fire can be educed : though it run through all the degrees of those fertile Modifications of Densescence and Rarescence ▪ (2) To suppose Rarefaction and Condensation , without the more or less of Inanity intercepted ; as they do : is to usurp the concession of an Impossibility . (3) T is absurd , to conceive Fire transformable , by Extinction , into any other Element : because a simple substance cannot be subject to essential transmutation . So that , if after its extinction any thing of Fire remain , as must till Adnihilation be admitted ; its surviving part must be the Common Matter , such as Atoms , which according to the various and respective addition , detraction , transposition , agitation , or quiet of them , now put on the form of Fire , then of Aer , anon of Water , and lastly of Earth ; since , in their original simplicity , they have no actual , but a potential Determination to the forms of all , indiscriminately . And , what is here urged , to evince the impossibility of Fires being the sole Catholique Element , carrieth the same proportion of reason and evidence , ( the two pathognomick characters of Verity ) to subvert the supposition of any of the other three for the substantial Principle of the rest .

Art. 6. The four Elements , not the Prot●principle of Concretions . (3) That though the four vulgar Elements may be the Father , yet can they not be the Grandfather Principle to all Concretions ; is evidencible from hence . (1) They are Contrary each to other , and so not only Asymbolical or Disharmonious , but perfectly Destructive among themselves , at least uncapable of that mutual correspondence requisite to peaceful and durable Coalescence . (2) They are praesumed to coalesce , and their Concretions to consist without Inanity interspersed among their incontiguous particles : which is impossible . (3) Their Defendants themselves concede a degree of Dissolution beyond them : and consequently that they know a Principle Senior . (4) Their Patrons must grant either that they , by a praevious deperdition of their own nature , are changed into Concretions , which by mutation of Forms escheat again into Elements ; in which case Elements can be no more the Principle of Concretions , then Concretions the Principle of Elements , since their Generations must be vicissitudinary and Circular , as that of Water and Ice : or , that , conserving their own natures immutable , they make only confused Heaps , and confer only their visible Bulks to all productions ; in which case , nothing can revera be said to be generated , since all Generations owe their proprieties and peculiar denominations to their Forms . (5) Whoso admits a reciprocal or symbolical Transmutation of Elements : must also admit one Common , and so a Former Matter , which may successively invest it self in their several Forms ; For Contraries , while Contraries , cannot unite in the assumption of the same nature . (6) That Achilles , or Champian Objection , that Vegetables and Animals owe their Nutrition and Increment to the four Elements , is soon conquered by replying ; that Elements are not therefore the First Principles , but rather those from whose respective Contexture they borrowed the nature of Elements , and so derived an aptitude , or qualification requisite to the condition of Aliment .

Art. 7. A●oms discriminated from the H●m●●omerical Principles of Anaxagoras . Thirdly , that the Principles of Democritus , Epicurus , &c. are toto coelo , by irreconcileable disparities , different from those of Anaxagoras , called 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , CONSIMILAR Parts , or abstractly , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , SIMILARITY ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) because they are supposed to be parts in all points consimilar to the Things generated of them , according to the paraphrase of Plutarch ( 1. placit . 3. ) who there explains it by the Example of Aliment . Wherein , whether it be Wine , Water , Bread , Flesh , Fruits , &c. notwithstanding the seeming difference in the outward form , there are actually contained some Sanguineous , some Carnous , other Osseous , other Spermatick Parts , which , upon their sequestration , and selection by the Nutritive Faculty are discretely apposed to the sanguineous , carnous , osseous , and spermatick parts praeexistent in the body nourisht . And the Disparity doth chiefly consist herein ; that They endow their Atoms with only three congenial Qualities , viz. Magnitude , Figure , and Gravity : but He investeth his Similarities with as great variety of essential Proprieties , as there is of Qualities , nay Idiosyncrasies in Bodies .

Which to suppose , is to dote : (1) Because if the nature of the whole be one and the same with that of its Parts : then must the Principles , no less then the Concretions consisting of them , be obnoxious to Corruption . (2) Because , if it be assumed , that Like are made of Like , or that Concretions are absolutely Identical to their Elements ; it cannot be denyed ; that there are La●ghing and Weeping Principles concurrent to the generations of Laughing and Weeping Compositions . (3) Because from hence , that ( concordant to Anaxagoras ) all things are actually existent in all things , and that the difference resteth only in the external Apparence , arising from the praedominion of such or such over such or such parts of the Consimilar Principles : it necessarily ensues ( as Aristotle argueth against Him , 1 Physic. 4. ) that in the contusion , section , or detrition of Fruits , Herbs , &c. there must frequently appear Blood , Milk , Sperm , &c. as being thereby enfranchised from the tyranny of those parts , which ruled the rost in the induction of the outward apparence , and emergent out of those Clouds which concealed and disguised them . All which are Absurdities so palpable that a blind man may thereby Distinguish the rough and spurious Hypothesis of Anaxagoras , from the smooth and genuine Principle of Democritus and his Sectators .

Fourthly and lastly , that the Difficulties , which many Dissenters , Art. 8. The principal Difficulties urged against the Hypothesis of Atoms , singularly solved ▪ and more eminently their most potent and declared Opponent , Lactantius ( in lib. de Ira D●● , cap. 10. ) have posted up against the supposition of Atoms for the Catholick Principle of Bodies Concrete , thereby to praevent their further approbation , and admission into the Schools ; carry not moments enough of reason to in●●ect and determine the judgment of an aequitable Arbiter to a suspition , much less a positive negation of its verisimility . Of this we desire our Reader to be judge , when he hath made himself competent , by a patient hearing , and upright perpension of the pleas of both parties , here praesented .

(1) Anti-Atomist ; Whence had these minute and indivisible Bodies , called Atoms , their original ? or , out of what were they educed ?

Atomist ; This inapposite Demand lyeth open to a double response . As a mere Philosopher I return ; that the assumption of Atoms for the First Matter doth expresly praevent the pertinency of this Quaere . Nor would Aristotle , Plato , or any other of the Ethnick Philosophers , who would not hear of a Creation , or production of the First Matter out of Nothing , but contumaciously maintained its Ingeneration and Eternity , have had Gravity enough to suppress the insurrection of their spleen against the absurdity thereof : since to enquire the Matter of the First Matter , is a Contradiction in terminis . As a proficient in the sacred School of Moses , I may answer ; that the fruitful Fiat of God , out of the Tohu , or infinite space of Nothing , called up a sufficient stock of the First Matter , for the fabrication of the World in that most excellent Form , which He had Idea'd in his own omniscient intellect from Eternity .

(2) Anti-Atomist ; If Atoms be smooth and sphaerical , as their Inventors suppose ; it is impossible they should take mutual hold each of other , so as by reciprocal adhaesion and coalition to constitute any Concretion . For , what power can mould an heap of Millet-seed into a durable figure , when the Laevitude or politeness , and roundness of the Grains inexcusably interdict their Coition into a Mass ?

Atomist ; This Objection discovers the rancour , no less then the praecedent Interrogation did the weakness of the proposers . For , they could not be ignorant , that the Defendants of Atoms do not suppose them to be all smooth and globular , but of all sorts of figures requisite to mutual Application , Coalition , Cohaerence . And therefore they could not but expect this solution . That , though polite and orbicular Atoms , cannot by mutual apprehension and revinction each of other , compact themselves into a Mass ; yet may they be apprehended and retained by the Hooks , and accommodated to the Creeks and Angles of other Atoms , of Hamous and Angular figures , and so conspire to the Coagmentation of a Mass , that needs no other Caement besides the mutual dependence of its component particles , to maintain its Tenacity and Compingence . This may receive light , from observation of the successive separation of the dissimilar Parts of Bodies , by Evaporation . For , first those Atoms , which are more smooth , or less angular and hamous , easily extricate themselves , and disperse from the Concreted Mass ; and then , after many and various Evolutions , circumgyrations , and change of positions , the more rough , hamous , and angular , they expede themselves from reciprocal concatenation , and at last , being wholly disbanded , pursue the inclination of their inhaerent Motive Faculty , and disappear . Experience demonstrating , that by how much more Unctuous and Tenacious any Consistence is , by so much a longer time do the particles thereof require to their Exhalation . Thus is Water much sooner evaporated , then Oyl : and Lead then Silver .

(3) Anti-Atomist ; If Atoms be unequal in their superfice , and have angular and hamous processes ; then are they capable of having their rugosities planed by detrition , and their hooks and points taken off by amputation : contrary to their principle propriety , Indivisibility .

Atomist ; the hooks , angles , asperities , and processes of Atoms are as insecable and infrangible as the residue of their bodies , in respect an equal solidity belongs to them , by reason of their defect of Inanity interspersed , the intermixture of Inanity being the Cause of all Divisibility .

Haec , quae sunt rerum primordia , nulla potest vis Stringere , nam solido vincunt ea corpore demum .

(4) Anti-Atomist ; That Bodies of small circumscription , such as grains of sand , may be amassed from a syndrome , and coagmentation of Atoms ; seems , indeed , to stand in some proportion to probability : but to conceive a possibility , that so vast a Bulk , as the adspectable World bears may arise out of things but one degree above nothing , such insensible materials convened and conglobated ; is a symptome of such madness , as Melancholy adust cannot excuse , and for which Physitians are yet to study a cure .

Atomist ; To doubt the possibility , nay dispute the probability of it : is certainly the greater madness . For , since a small stone may be made up of a Coagmentation of grains of Sand ; a multitude of small stones , by coacervation , make up a Rock ; many Rocks by aggregation , make a Mountain ; many Mountains , by coaptation , make up the Globe of Earth ; since the Sun , the Heavens , nay the World may arise from the conjunction of parts of dimensions equal to the Terrestrial Globe : what impossibility doth he incurr , who conceives the Universe to be amassed out of Atoms ? Doubtless , no Bulk can be imagined of such immense Dimensions , as that the greatest parts thereof may not be divided into less , and those again be subdivided into less ; so that , by a successive degradation down the scale of Magnitude , we may not at last arrive at the foot thereof , which cannot be conceived other then Atoms . Should it appear unconceivable to any that a Pismire may perform a perambulation round the terrestrial Globe ; we advise him to institute this Climax of Dimensions , and consider , first that the ambite of the Earth is defined by miles , that miles are commensurated by paces , paces consist of feet , feet of digits , digits of grains , &c. and then He may soon be convinced , that the step of a Pismire holds no great disproportion to a grain , and that a grain holds a manifest proportion to a digit , a digit to a foot , a foot to a pace , a pace to a perch , a perch to a furlong , a furlong to a mile , and so to the circumference of the whole Earth , yea by multiplication to the convexity of the whole World . If any expect a further illustration of this point , it can cost him no more but the pains of reading the 45. page of our Treatise against Atheism ; and of Archimeds book de Arenarum Numero .

(5) Anti-Atomist ; If all peices of Nature derived their origine from Individual Particles ; then would there be no need of Seminalities to specifie each production , but every thing would arise indiscriminately from Atoms , accidentally concurring and cohaering : so that Vegetables might spring up , without the praeactivity of seeds , without the assistance of moysture , without the fructifying influence of the Sun , without the nutrication of the Earth ; and all Animals be generated spontaneously , or without the prolification of distinct sexes .

Atomist ; This inference is ingenuine , because unnecessary , since all Atoms are not Consimilar , or of one sort , nor have they an equal aptitude to the Conformation of all Bodies . Hence comes it , that of them are first composed certain Moleculae , small masses , of various figures , which are the seminaries of various productions ; and then , from those determinate seminaries do all specifical Generations receive their contexture and Constitution , so praecisely , that they cannot owe their Configuration to any others . And , therefore , since the Earth , impraegnated with Fertility , by the sacred Magick of the Creators Benediction , contains the seeds of all Vegetables ; they cannot arise but from the Earth , nor subsist or augment without roots , by the mediation of which , other small consimilar Masses of Atoms are continually allected for their nutrition ▪ nor without moysture , by the benefit of which , those minute masses are diluted , and so adapted for transportation and final assimilation ; nor without the influence of the Sun , by vertue whereof their vegetative Faculty is conserved , cherished and promoted in its operations . Which Reason is aequivalent also to the Generation , Nutrition and Increment of Animals .

(6) Anti-Atomist ; If your Proto-Element , Atoms , be the Principle of our 4 common Elements , according to the various Configurations of it into Moleculae , or small masses ; and that those are the Seminaries of all things : then may it be thence inferred , that the Seeds of Fire are invisibly contained in Flints , nay more , in a Sphaerical Glass of Water , exposed to the directly incident rayes of the Sun ; our sense convincing , that Fire is usually kindled either way .

Atomist ; Allowing the legality of your Illation , we affirm , that in a Flint are concealed not only the Atoms , but Moleculae , or Seeds of Fire , which wanting only retection , or liberty of Exsilition , to their apparence in the forme of fire , acquire it by excussion , and pursuing their own rapid motion undiquaque , discover themselves both by affecting the sight and accension of any easily combustible matter ▪ on which they shall pitch , and into whose pores they shall with exceeding Celerity penetrate . Nor can any man solve this eminent Phaenomenon so well , as by conceiving ; that the body of a Flint , being composed of many igneous ( i. e. most exile , sphaerical , and agile ) Atoms , wedged in among others of different dimensions and figures ; ( which contexture is the Cause of its Hardness , Rigidity and Friability ) upon percussion by some other body conveniently hard , the insensible Particles thereof suffering extraordinary stress and violence , in regard it hath but little and few Vacuola , or empty spaces intermixt , and so wanting room to recede and disperse , are conglomorated and agitated among themselves with such impetuositie , as determinately causeth the constitution of Fire . It being manifest , that violent motion generateth Heat : and confessed even by Aristotle ( 1. Meteor . 3. ) that Fire is nothing but the Hyperbole or last degree of Heat . Secondly , That the seeds of Fire are not contained either in the sphaerical Glass or the the Water included therein ; but in the Beams of the Sun ( whose Composition is altogether of Igneous Atoms ) which being deradiated in dispersed lines , want only Concurse and Coition to their investment in the visible form of Fire ; and that the Figure of the Glass naturally induceth , it being the nature of either a Convex , or Concave Glass to transmit many Beams variously incident towards one and the same point , which the virtue of Union advanceth to the force of Ignition .

Art. 9. A recapitulation of the praemises , i●troductory to the verification of the praesent thesis . Having thus vindicated our Atoms from the supposed Competition of the Inane Space , in the dignity of being one Principle of Bodies ; reconciled them ●o the 4 Peripatetick Elements ; discriminated them from the Consimilar Particles of Anaxagoras ; solved the most considerable of the Difficulties charged upon them ; and thereby fully performed our assumption of removing the principal praetexts of Prajudice : we may now , with more both of perspicuity , and hopes of perswasion , advance to the Demonstration of our Thesis , the Title and Argument of this Chapter .

SECT. II.

BEsides the manifest Allusion of Reason , Art. 1. The 4 no●able opinions concerning the C●mposition of a 〈◊〉 we have the assent of all Philosophers , who have declared their opinions concerning the Composition of a Continuum , to assure a necessity , that it must consist either (1) of Mathematical Points ; or (2) of Parts and Mathematical points , united ; or (3) of a simple Entity , before actual division , indistinct ; or (4) of Individuals , i. e. Atoms .

(1) Not of Mathematical Points ; because 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Punctum , Art. 2. A Physical 〈◊〉 cannot cons●●● of Points M●thema●●●●l ▪ in the sense of Euclid , is Cujus nulla sit pars , in respect it wants all Dimensions , and consequently all Figure : which is the ground of Aristotles Axiom , Punctum puncto additum non potest facere majus . To render the absurdity of this opinion yet more conspicuous , let us remember , that the Authors and Defendants of it have divided themselves into three distinct Factions . (1) Some have admitted in a Continuum , points Finite simpliciter & determinatè ; (2) Others allow points also Finite , but not simpliciter , sed 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 secundum quid ; (3) And others contend for points Infinite , simpliciter ▪ & absolutè . The First and Second endeavour to stagger the former Axiom of Aristotle , by an illegal transition from Quantity Continued , to Discrete , alledging this instance , that one Unity added to another makes a greater quantity . The Last recur to Plato's Authority , who concedeth two Infinites , ● Greater and Less , commemorated by Aristotle ( 3. phys. 27. ) Now , for a joint redargution of all , we demand , how they can divide a Line consisting of 5 insectiles into two equal segments ? For , either they must cast off the intermediate insectile , or annex it to one division : if the first , they split themselves upon that rock , our supposition ; if the last , they clash with the 9. proposit . 1. lib. Euclid . To evade the force of this Dilemma , they have invented many subter●uges : but how unsuccessfully , may be enquired of Aristotle ( in 6. physicor . ) who there convicts them all of either Falsity , or Impossibility ; where , having praemised an excellent enunciation of the Analogy between Motion , Time , and Place , He apodictically concludes , that , if a Continuum did consist of points Mathematical , all Motions would be equally swift . Notwithstanding this , such was the contumacy of Arriaga , that in hopes to elude this insoluble Difficulty , He praetends to discover a new kind of Motion , distinguished by certain Respites , or Pauses intercedent● thereupon inferring that all things are moved , during their motion , with equal Celerity , but because the motion of one thing is intercepted with many pauses , and the motion of another with few , therefore doth the motion of this seem swift , and the motion of that slow ; as if the degrees of Celerity and Tardity did respond to the Frequency and Rarity of Respites interceding . If this be true , then must a Pismire move flower then an Eagle only because this dist●nguisheth its motion by shorter pauses , and that by longer : nor can a Faulcon overtake a Partridge , since our eyes assure , that a P●rtridge strike● six strooks at least with his wings ▪ while its 〈◊〉 strikes one . Mar●gravius ( in histor. Animal . Brasilicus ) tells of an Animal , which from the wonderful ta●●igradous incession of it , is named by the Portugals PRIGUIZA , or Lubart : because though goaded on , it cannot snail over a stage of 10 paces in 48 hours . Had Arriaga beheld this sloth , either He must have disavowed his nicety , or held it an equal lay which should have sooner run over a four mile course , that , or the fleetest Courser in the Hippodrome at Alexandria : because the Pauses , which intercept the constant progression of the one , in the space of 10 paces , cannot be more then those that interrupt the continuity of the others motion , in the space of four miles . These considerations therefore enable us to conclude , that those who constitute a Continuum of points Mathematical , absurdly maintain , (1) That a point added to a point makes an augmentation of quantity ; (2) That no Motion is successive , but only Discrete ; (3) That all motions are of equal velocity , sunt enim puncta minimum quod pertransiri possint : and Arriaga's Quiet , imagined to be in motions , is no part of Motion . (4) That a Wheel is dissolved , when circumrotated upon its Axis ; for , since the Exterior Circle must praecede the Interior , at least , by one point , it follows that the same points do not correspond to the same points ; which is absurd and incredible . Therefore is not a Continuum composed of Mathematical points .

Art. 3. N●t of Parts and Points Mathematical , united . (2) Not of Parts and Mathematical points , united . Because (1) Parts cannot be conceived to be united or terminated , unless by an adaequation of Points to them ; (2) Since those points , which are imagined to concur to the conjunction of parts , are even by Suarez the chief Patron of them , ( in Metaphys . Disput. de quantitat . ) named Entia Modalia ; it must thence follow , that Parts , which are Entia Absoluta , cannot consist without them ; which is ridicul●●s . (3) Since they allow no Last Part , how can there be a Last , i. e. a Terminative Point ? (4) Either something , or nothing is intermediate between one Indivisible and other Indivisibles : if something , then will there be a part without points ; if nothing , then must the whole consist of Indivisibles , which is the point at which we aim .

Art. 4. No● of a simple E●tity before divisi●n 〈…〉 of Indivisibles (3) Not of a simple Entity before Division , Indistinct ; as not a few of our Modern Metaphysicians have dreamt , among whom Albertinus was a Grand Master . Who , that He might palliate the Difficulty of the Distinction of Par● , that threatned an easie subversion of his phantastick position ; would needs have that all Distinction doth depend ab Extrinseco , i. e. ariseth only from mental Designation , or actual Division . But , O the Vanity of affected subtilty ! all that He , or his whole faction hath erected upon this foundation of Sand , may be blown down with one blast of this single Argument . Those things which can exist being actually separate ; are really distin●t : but Parts can exist being actually separate ; therefore are they really distinct , even before division . For Division doth not give them their peculiar Entity and Individuation , which is essential to them and the root of Distinction . The Major is the general and only Rule of Distinctions , which who●● denyes cannot distinguish Plato from Aristotle , nor Albertinus from Thersites . The Minor holds its verity of sense , for the part A , is existent without the part B , though being before conjoyned , they both conspired to the constitution of one Continuum . And that the Propriety of Entity , is the Base of Distinguibility , is verified by that serene Axiome , Per idem res dis●inguitur ab omni alta , per quod constituitur in suo esse . Therefore cannot a Continuum consist of a simple Entity before division indistinct : but of Individuals , or Atoms , which is our scope and Conclusion .

Our second Argument flowes from the nature of Union . Art. 5. A second Apodictical reason , de●umed f●om the nature of Union , evincing that Atoms are the First and Catholick Principle of Concretions . For the decent introduction of which , we are to recognize , that a Modal Ens cannot subsist without conjunction to an Absolute ; as , to exemplifie , Intellection cannot be without the Intellect , though on the reverse , the Intellect may be without the act of Intellection : so likewise cannot Union be conceived without Parts , though on the contrary , Parts may be without Union . And hence we thus argue :

That only which is made independent●r à subjecto , or holds its essence ex proprio , is the Term of Creation ; but Union is not independent à subjecto : therefore is not Union the Term of Creation . Since therefore the Term of Creation in the First Matter is devoid of Union ; it must consist of Individuals , for Division proceeds from the solution of Union . This derives Confirmation from hence ; that the subject from whence another is deduced , must be praecedent in nature to that which is derived : now the Parts of the First Matter are the Subject from whence Union is derived ; Ergo , are the Parts of the First Matter in nature praecedent to all Union ; and consequently they are Individuals , i. e. Atoms .

If it be objected , Art. 6. An ob●ection praevented . that the understanding cannot apprehend the First Matter to consist without some implicite Union we appeal to that Canon , Quod non est de essentia rei , non ingreditur ejus conceptum : For , Union not being of the essence of the parts of the First Matter , ought not to fall under the comprisal of that Idea , by which we speculate them . And , upon consequence , if they are conceived without implicite Union : certainly they are conceived as Individuals , or Atoms . The Major is justified by that common Principle ; Ex ●o quod res est , vel non est , dici potest vel esse , vel non esse ; conceptus enim mensura est rei Entitas , mensura autem vocis est conceptus . And the Certitude of the Minor results from that Metaphysical Canon , Nullus modus actualis est de Essentia rei .

Upon these Two Arguments might we have accumulated sundry others of the like importance , Art. 7. The reason of the Authors superc●ssion of all other Arguments of the like importance . such as are chiefly insisted upon by the Modern Redeemers of Democritus and his noble Principles from that obscurity and contempt , which the Envy of Time and the Peripatetick had introduced , Sennertus ( in Hyponemat . de Atomis . ) and Magnenus ( in cap. 2. disput. 2. de Atomis . ) and , in imitation of their ample model , have explicated the mystery of our Thesis , from the Syncritical and Diacritical Experiments of Chymistry , ( whereby all Bodies are sensibly dissolved into those Moleculae , or First Conventions of Atoms , which carry their specifical seminaries ; and the Heterogeneous parts of diverse Concretions , after dissolution , coagmentated into one mass , and united per minimas ) but most eminently from that natural miracle , the Tree of Hermes , made by an artificial Resuscitation of an entire Herb from the Atoms of it in a Glass , honestly effected by a Polonian Physitian in the praesence of Gaffarel , as himself records ( in Curiositat . inaudit . ) asserted by Quercetan ( in defens contra Anonym . cap. 23 ) and to the life described by Hierem. Cornarius , famous for his long profession of Philosophy and Medicine at Brandenburgh , in an Epistle to the great Libavius , which he therefore made an Appendix to his acute dissertation de Resuscitatione Formarum ex cineribus plantarum ( syntagm . Arcan . Chymic . lib. 1. cap. 22. ) But having upon an upright and mature perpension of their weight , found it such , as warrants our adscription of them to the golden number of those Reasons , that are 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ( as Aristotle speaks of other Arguments concerning the same subject , in de Generat . & Corrupt . cap. 2. ) such as urge and compel the mind to an assent , and bid defiance to all solution : we judged our praesent Fundamental sufficiently firm , though erected upon no other but those two pillars ; especially when we remembred that supererogation is a kind of Deficiency .

CHAP. IV. The Essential Proprieties of Atoms .

SECT. I.

THat our Theory of those Qualities , Art. 1. The two links connecting this to the praecedent Chapter . which being congenial to , and inseparable from Atoms , fulfil the necessary Attributes of the First Universal Matter , may , according to the Method requisite to perspicuity , immediately succeed to our Demonstration of their Existence , and the impossible Elementation of Concrete substances from any other general Principles ; and that the expectance raised in our Reader by our frequent transitory mention of the Proprieties of Atoms ; may be opportunely sated by a profess Enumeration and Enunciation thereof : are the two reasons that justifie our subnection of this to our praecedent Discourse .

The PROPRIETIES of our Atoms difference themselves into General and Specifical . The General are (1) Consimilarity of Substance ; Art. 2. The General Proprieties of Atoms : and the Inseparability of each , demonstrated . for all Atoms being equally Corporeal and solid , must be substantially identical , or of one and the same nature , knowing no disparity of Essence . Thus much Aristotle intimates ( 1. Physic. 2. ) when He infers Democritus holding , esse principiorum 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Genus unicum , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Naturam ●nam , that the Principles of all things are of one Kind , or of one Nature . In respect of this , there is no difference among Atoms . (2) Magnitude , or Quantity , which they cannot want , since they are not Mathematical Insectiles , but Material Realities , and Quantity or Extension is the proper and inseparable affection of Matter ; and therefore every thing hath so much of Extension , as it hath of Matter . (3) Figure , which is the essential Adjunct of their Quantity . For , insomuch as Atoms are most minute Bodies , and stand diametrally opposed to Points Imaginary ; therefore must they have dimensions real , and consequently a termination of those dimensions in their extreme or superfice , i. e. determinate Figure . Which is the ground of Magnenus 3. Postulate ( de Atomis , disput. 2. ) Quicquid magnitudinem habet , finitamque extensionem , si pluribus dimensionibus substet , concedatur illi suam inesse Figuram ; and perhaps also of Euclids definition of Figure , Figura est , quae sub aliquo , vel sub aliquibus terminis comprehenditur . Nor have they only a Plain figure , but a solid one , according to that of Euclid ( lib. 2. def. 1. ) solidum est , quod longitudinem , latitudinem , & crassitudinem habet . (4) Gravity , or Weight ; which is also coessential to them in respect to their solidity , and the principle of their Motion . And therefore Epicurus had very good cause to add his 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , to Democritus 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : which Plutarch ( 1. placit . 3. ) expresly renders thus ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , quia necesse est Corpora moveri ipso impetu Gravitatis . For , having supposed that Motion was essentially competent to Atoms , it must have been no venial defect , not to have assigned them a certain special Faculty , or Virtue for a Cause to that motion praesumed ; and such must be their inhaerent Gravity , or the tendency of weight . Now , in respect to either of these three last Proprieties , Atoms may be conceived to admit of difference among themselves ; for , in regard of Magnitude , some may be greater then others , of Figure , some may be sphaerical , others cubical , some smooth , others rough , &c. and of Gravity , some may be more , and others less ponderous , though this can cause no degrees of Velocity or Tardity in their Motion , it being formerly demonstrated , that two bodies of different weights are aequally swift in their descent .

To these 4 Essential Attributes of Atoms , Empiricus hath superadded a Fifth , Art. 3. The Resistence of Atoms , no distinct propriety ; but pertinent to their Solidity or Gravity . viz. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Renitency , or Resistence . But , by his good leave , we cannot understand this to be any distinct Propriety ; but as 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , something resilient from and dependent on their solidity , which is the formal reason of Resistence : besides , we may confound their Renitency with their Gravity , insomuch as we commonly measure the Gravity of any thing , by the renitency of it to our arms in the act of Elevation . Which may be the reason , why Aphrodisaeus ( lib. 1. Quest. cap. 2. ) enumerating the proprieties of Atoms , takes no notice at all of their Gravity ; but blends it under the most sensible effect thereof , Resistence .

Art. 4. The specifical Proprieties of Atoms . The specifical are such as belong to Atoms of particular sorts of Figure , as Smoothness , Acuteness , Angularity , and their Contraries , Asperity , Obtuseness , Orbicularity , &c. These , in the dialect of Epicurus , are 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Cognatae Proprietates . Now all these Proprieties , both Generical , and Specifical , or Originary and Dependent , are truly 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , as Plutarch ( 1. adv. Colot . ) calls them , Congenial , and inseparable . Other Proprieties there are adscriptive to Atoms , such as their Concurse , Connexion , Position , Order , Number , &c. from which the Qualities of Compound Bodies do emerge ; but since they are only Communia Accidentia , Common Accidents , or ( as Lucretius ) Atomorum Eventa , the fortuitous Events of Atoms considered as complex and coadunated in the Generation of Concretions , and not in the intire simplicity of their Essence ; and consequently seperable from them : therefore may we hope , that our Reader will content himself with our bare mention of them in this place , which is designed for the more advantagious Consideration of only the Essential and Inseparable .

SECT. II. Concerning the Magnitude of Atoms .

MAgnitude and Atoms , Art. 1. By the Magnitu●e , is meant the Parvity of Atoms . though two terms that make a graceful Consonance to ears acquainted with the most charming harmony of Reason , may yet sound harsh and discordant in those of the Vulgar , which is accustomed to accept Magnitude only Comparatively , or as it stands Antithetical to Parvity : and therefore it concerns us to provide against misapprehension by an early advertisement ; that in our assumption of Magnitude as the first essential Propriety of Atoms , we intend not that they hold any sensible bulk , but that , contrary to Insectiles , or Points Mathematical , they are Entities Quantitive simply , i. e. Realities endowed with certain corporeal Dimensions , though most minute , and consisting in the lowest degree of physical quantity ; so that even those of the largest size , or rate , are much below the perception and discernment of the acutest Opticks , and remain commensurable only by the finer digits of rational Conjecture . And somewhat the more requisite may this Praemonition seem , in respect that no meaner an Author then Theodoret hath , through gross inadvertency , stumbled at the same block of ambiguity . For ( in Serm. 4. therap●ut . ) He positively affirms , that Democritus , Metrodorus , and Epicurus , by their exile Principles , Atoms , meant no other but those small pulverized fragments of bodies , which the beams of the Sun , transmitted through lattice Windows , or chincks , make visible in the aer : when according to their genuine sense , one of those dusty granules , nay , the smallest of all things discernable by the eyes of Linceus , though advantaged by the most exquisite Engyscope , doth consist of Myriads of Myriads of thousands of true Atoms , which are yet corporeal and possess a determinate extension .

To avert the Wonder impendent on this nice assertion , Art. 2. A consideration of the Grossene●s of our senses , and the extreme 〈◊〉 of Natu●e , in her operations , pr●paratory to our Conjectural apprehension of the Exigu●ty of Her Materials , 〈◊〉 . and tune our thoughts to a key high enough to attain the Verisimility thereof ; We are first to let them down to a worthy acknowledgment of the exceeding Grossnesse and Dulnesse of our Senses , when compared to the superlative Subtility , and Acuteness of Nature in most of her Operations : for that once done , we shall no longer boast the perspicacity of our Opticks , nor circumscribe our Intellectuals with the narrow line of our sensible discoveries , but learn there to set on our Reason to hunt , where our sense is at a loss . Doubtless , the slender Crany of a Pismire contains more distinct Cellules , then that magnificent Fabrick , the Eschurial , doth rooms ; which though imperceptible to the eye of the body , are yet obvious to that of the mind : since no man can imagine how , otherwise , the Faculties of sense and voluntary Motion can be maintained , a perpetuall supply of Animal ( or , a● D● . H●rv●● will have them , Vital ) spirits being indispensably necessary to the continuation of those actions ; and therefore there must be Elaboratories for the praeparation and confection , Treasuries for the conservation , and various Conduits for the emission , and occasional transvection of them into the Nerves and Muscles of that industrious and provident Animal . The due resentment of which praegnant Instance , is alone sufficient to demonstrate the incomputable degrees of distance betwixt the sensible Capacity of man , and the curious Mechanicks of Nature : and make the acutest of us all call for a Table-book to enroll this Aphorism ; Ubi humana industria subtilitasque desinit , inde incipit industria subtilitasque Naturae . The wings of our Arrogance being thus clipt , let us display those of our Discoursive Faculty , and try how near we can come to deprehend the Magnitude , i. e. the Parvity of Atoms , by an ingenious Conjecture .

Art. 3. The incomprehensible subtility of Nature , argued from the Art●fice of an exquisite Wat●h , contrived in a very narrow room . Consider we , first , that an exquisite Artist will make the movement of a Watch , indicating the minute of the hour , the hour of the day , the day of the week , moneth , year , together with the age of the Moon , and time of the Seas reciprocation ; and all this in so small a compass , as to be decently worn in the pall of a ring : while a bungling Smith can hardly bring down the model of his grosser wheels and balance so low , as freely to perform their motions in the hollow of a Tower . If so ; well may we allow the finer fingers of that grand Exemplar to all Artificers , Nature , to distinguish a greater multiplicity of parts in one Grain of Millet seed , then ruder man can in that great Mountain , Caucasus ; nay , in the whole Terrestrial Globe .

Art. 4. The vast multitude of sensible particles , & the vaster of Elemental Atoms , contained in one grain of Frankinsense ; exactly calculated . Consider we , with Magnenus , that one grain of Frankinsense being fired , doth so largely diffuse it self in fume , as to fill a space in the aer , more then seven hundred millions of times greater then it possessed before combustion . For , to the utmost dispersion of its fume , the space might easily have received of grains of Frankinsense , equal in dimensions to the seed of a Lupine , according to its Altitude 720 according to its Latitude 900 in the Longitude 1200 in the Superfice of the whole figure 5184000 in the Superfice of the end only 648000 in the Area , or whole enclosure 777600000

Since , therefore , our nostrils ascertation , that in all that space of Aer , there is no one particle which is not impraegnated with the fragrant exhalations of that combust grain of Frankinsense , which , while it was entire might be by a steddy hand , a sharp incision knife , and a good magnifying Glass , or by that shorter way of trituration , divided at least into a thousand sensible particles : it must follow , in spite of Contradiction , that the sensible odorous particles of it do fulfil the number of 777600000000. And , insomuch as each of these sensible Particles , is mixt , it being lawful and commendable according to the subtile speculations of Archimed ( in Arenar . ) to assume that the smallest of them is composed of a Million of Elemental Atoms : therefore by the same rule , must there have been in the whole Grain of Elemental Atoms 777600000000000000 , at least . If so ; we have but one step lower to Insectility , and so may guess at the Exiguity of a single Atome .

Consider we the delicate Contexture of Atoms , Art. 5. The Dioptrical speculation of a Handworm , discovering the great variety of Organical Parts therein , and the innumerability of their Component Particles . in the body of that smallest of Animals , a Handworm . First , if we speculate the outside of that organical tenement of life , a good Engyscope will praesent our eye with not only an oval-head , and therein a mouth , or prominent snout , armed with an appendent proboscis , or trunk consisting of many villous filaments contorted into a cone , wherewith it perforates the skin , and sucks up the bloud of our hands ; but also many thighs , leggs , feet , toes , laterally ranged on each side ; many hairy tufts on the tail , and many asperities , protuberances , and rugosities in the skin . Then our Reason if we contemplate the inside thereof , will discover a great variety of Organs necessary to the several functions of an Animal . For Nutrition , there must be Gullet , Stomach , Intestines , Liver , Heart , Veins ; or at least parts in their offices and uses perfectly analogous thereto : For Vitality , there must be Lungs , and Heart for the praeparation and confection , and Arteries for the general diffusion of Spirits ; for Locomotion voluntary and sensation , there must be Brain , Spinal Marrow , Nerves , Tendons , Muscles , Ligaments , Articulations ; and for the support and firmitude of all these , there must be some more solid stamina , or a kind of Bones and Cartilagineous contextures ; in a word , there must be all members requisite to entitle it to Animation , with a double skin for the investiment of the whole Machine . Now , if we attentively compute , how many particles go to the composure of each of those organical parts , and how many Myriads of Atoms go to the contexture of each of those particles ( for even the Spirits inservient to the motion of one of its toes , are compositions consisting of many thousands of Atoms ) , as we shall think it no wonder , that the exile and industrious fingers of Nature have distinguished , sequestred , selected , convened , accommodated , coadunated , and with as much aptitude as decorum disposed such an incomprehensible multitude of Parts , in the structure of so minute an Animal ; so may we , in some latitude of analogy , conjecture the extreme Parvity of Her common Material , Atoms . On this ingenious pin hung the thoughts of Pliny , when ( in lib. 11. cap. 1 & 2. ) He exclaimed , Nusquam alibi Naturae artificium spectabilius est , qu●m in Insectis : in magnis siquidem corporibus , aut cer●è majoribus , facilis officina sequaci materia fuit . In his verò tam parvis , atque tam nullis ; que ratio , aut quanta vis , tanquam inextricabilis perfectio ? ubi tot sensus collocavit in Culice ? & sunt alia dictu minora . Sed ubi visum in ea praetendit ? ubi Gustatum applicavit ? ubi odoratum inseruit ? ubi truculentam illam , & proportione maximam vocem ingeneravit ? Qua subtilitate pennas adnexuit , praelongavit pedum crura , disposuit jejunam caveam , uti alvum , avidam sanguinis , & potissimum humani sitim accendit ? Telum verò perfodiendo tergori , quo spiculavit ingenio ? atque cùm prae exilitate pene non videatur ita reciproca generavit arte , ut fodiendo acuminatum , pariter sorbendoque fistulosum esset , &c.

Here had we haulted a while , and wondered , how Pliny could , Art. 6. A short Digressive Descant upon the Text of Pliny , touching the multiplicity of parts in a Flea ; hinting the possible perspicacity of Reason . without the assistance of a Magnifying Glass ( an Invention , whose Antiquity will hardly rise above the last revolution of Saturn ) deprehend so vast a multiplicity of Parts in the machine of an Insect , of so small circumscription , that to commensurate the Base of the visive Cone , by which its slender image is transmitted to the pupil of the eye , would trouble a good Master in Opticks , and drive him to the Minimus Angulus of Euclid : but that it soon came into our thoughts , that He speculated the same by the subtiler Dioptrick of Reason ; which indeed is the best Engyscope of the Mind , and renders many things perspicuous to the Understanding , whose exceeding Exility is their sufficient Darkness .

Art. 7. The Exility of Atoms , conjectural from the great diffusion of one Grain of Vermillion dissolved in Water . To put more weights into the Scale of Conjecture , let us moreover observe ; how great a quantity of Water may be tinged with one grain of Vermillion ; how many sheets of Paper may be crimsoned with that tincture ; how innumerable are the points , by the apex of a needle , designable on each of those sheets : and when 't is manifest that many particles of Vermillion are found in each of those points ; who can longer doubt , that the particles comprehended in the compass of that grain are indefinable by the exactest Arithmetique .

Art. 8. The same , inf●rrible from the smal quantity of oil depraedated by the Flame of a Lamp , in a quarter of an hour . Again , ( for we could be content , to let the Almund tree bud , before we take off our cogitations from this pleasant Argument ) consider we , how small a portion of oyl is consumed by the flame of a Lamp , in a quarter of an hour ; and yet there is no moment passeth , wherein the stock of flame is not wasted and as fast repaired , which if it could be conserved alive all at once , would fill not only whole rooms , but even ample Cities : and if so , what need we any further eviction of the extreme Exiguity of those Parts , of which all Concretions are material'd ?

Art. 9. The Microscope of great use , in the discernment of the minute particles of Bodies : and so advantageous to our Conjecture , of the exility of Atoms . Had the Ancients , indeed , been scrupulous in this point ; their want of that useful Organ , the Engyscope , might in some part have excused their incredulity : but for us , who enjoy the advantages thereof , and may , as often as the Sun shines out , behold the most laevigated Granule of dissolved Pearl , therein praesented in the dimensions of a Cherry stone , together with its various faces , planes , asperities , and angles , ( such as before inspection we did not imagine ) most clear and distinct , longer to dispute the possible Parvity of Component Principles , is a gross disparagement to the Certitude of Sense , when it is exalted above deception , and all possible impediments to its sincere judicature are praevented .

Conclude we therefore , since the Diametre of a granule of Dust , when speculated through a good Engyscope , is almost Centuple to the diametre of the same , when lookt on meerly by the eye , on a sheet of Venice Paper : we may safely affirm , with Archimed ( in arenario . ) that it is conflated of ten hundred thousand millions of insensible Particles ; which is enough to verifie our praesent Assumption .

SECT. III. Concerning the Figures of Atoms .

IN all the sufficiently prolix Discourses of the Ancient Assertors of Atoms , concerning their FIGURE , Art. 1. An Epitome of all that directly concerns the Figures of Atoms in 3 General Canons . and the no sparing Commentaries of the Moderns thereupon ; whatever seems either worthy our serious animadversions , or in anywise pertinent to our Designation : may be , without perversion , or amission of importance , well comprized under one of these 3 Canons . (1) That Atoms are , in their simple essence , variously figurate ; (2) That the distinct species of their Figures are Indefinite , or Incomprehensible , though not simply , or absolutely Infinite ; (3) That the Number of Atoms retaining unto , or comprehended under each peculiar species of Figure , is not only indefinite , but simply Infinite .

Concerning the FIRST ; we advertise , Art. 2. The First Canon , explained and certified . that no man is to conceive them to have supposed the Figure of Atoms deprehensible by the Sight , or Touch , no more then their Magnitude , the termination whereof doth essence their figure , according to that definition of Euclid , lately alledged ; but such , as being inferrible from manifold reasons , is obvious to the perception of the Mind . Which Plutarch ( 1. placit . 2. ) personating Epicurus , expresly declares in his , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Atomos proprias habere , sed ratione , seu mente contemplabiles Figuras . To avouch the verity hereof , we need no other argument but this ; insomuch as every Atome hath some determinate Quantity , or Extension , and that all Quantity must be terminated in some certain Figure : therefore is it necessary , that however exile the dimensions of an Atome are , yet must the superfice thereof be or plane , or sphaerical , or angular , or Cubical , &c. i. e. of some figure either regular , or irregular .

Art. 4. The Di●e●sity of Figures in Atoms . evi●ted fr●m the sensible Dissimilitude of individuals , as well Animate , a● 〈◊〉 . To guard this Assertion of the variety of Figures in Atoms , with other Arguments of its Verisimility ; let us Consider , that all Individuals , as well Animate , as Inanimate , are distinguishable each from other of the same species , by some peculiar signature of disparity visible in the superficial parts of their Bodies : and Reason will thereupon whisper us in the ear , that they are also different in their Configurations ; and that the Cause of that sensible Dissimilitude , must be a peculiar , or idiosyncritical Contexture of their insensible Component particles . For Animals , we may instance in the noblest species . Among the Myriads of swarms of men , who can find any two Persons , so absolute Twinns in the aer of their faces , the lines of their hands , the stature of their bodies , proportion of their members , &c. as that Nature hath left no impression , whereby not only their familiar friends , but even strangers comparing them together , may distinguish one from the other ? For Inanimates ; doth it not deserve our admiration , that in a whole Bushel of Corn , no two Grains can be found so exquisitely respondent in similitude , as that a curious eye shall not discover some disparity betwixt them : and yet we appeal to strict observation , for the verity thereof . If our leasure and patience will bear it , let us conferr many Leaves , collected at one time from the same Tree ; and try whether among them all we can meet with any two perfectly consimilar in magnitude , colour , superfice , divarications of filaments , equality of stemms , and other external proportions . If not ; we must assent to a variety of Configurations in their parts , and consequently admit no less , but indeed a farr greater variety of Figures in the particles of those parts , their Atoms .

To these it concerns us to annex one singular Experiment , easie , Art. 5. A singular Experiment , antoptically ▪ demonstrating the various Configurations of the minute Particles of Concretions . delightful , and satisfactory . Exposing a vessel of Salt water , to the Sun , or other convenient heat , so as the aqueous parts thereof may be gently evaporated ; we may observe all the Salt therein contained , to reside in the bottome , conformed into Cubical Masses . And , if we do the like with Alum Water , the Alum will concrete in Octohedrical figures . Nay , the Cubes generated of Salt , will be so much the larger , by how much the more and deeper the Water , wherein it was dissolved ; and è contra , so much the smaller , by how much shallower the Water : so that from a large vessel will arise saline Cubes in dimensions equal to those of a Gamesters Die ; but from a small we shall receive Cubes , by five parts of six , lesser , and if we drop a small quantity of brine upon a plane piece of Glass , the Cubical Concretions thereon fixing , will be so minute , as to require the help of an Engyscope to their discernment . Now , as to that part of this Experiment , which more directly points at our praesent scope ; we may perceive the greater Cubes to be a meer Congeries or assembly of small ones , and those small ones to be coagmentated of others yet smaller , or certainly composed of exiguous Masses bearing the figure of Isoscele Triangles , from four of which convened and mutually accommodated , every Cube doth result . Hence is it obvious to Conjecture , that those small Cubes , discernable only by an Engyscope , are contexed of other smaller , and those again of smaller , until by a successive degradation they arrive at the exility of Atoms , at least of those Moleculae , which are the Seminaries of Salt , and , according to evident probability , of either exactly Quadrate , or Isoscele Triangular figures . Now , insomuch as the same , allowing the difference of Figure , is conjectural also concerning Alum , Sugar , Nitre , Vitriol , &c. Saline Concretions : why may we not extend it also to all other Compositions , especially such as have their Configurations certain and determinate , according to their specifical Nature .

Again , whoso substracts a diversity of Figures from Atoms : Art. 6. A variety of Figures in Atoms , necessary to the variety of all Se●sibles . doth implicitely destroy the variety of sensibles . For , what doth cause the Odoratory Nerves of man to discriminate a Rose from Wormwood ? but the different Configurations of those Moleculae , Flores Elementorum , or Seminaries of Qualities , which being conflated of exceeding fine and small congregations of Atoms , do constitute the odorable species ; and so make different impressions upon them . What makes a Dog , by the meer sagacity of his nose , find out his Master , in the dark , in a whole host of men ? but this ; that those subtle Effluvia , or Expirations , emitted insensibly from the body of his Master , are of a different Contexture from those of all others , and so make a different impression upon the mamillary processes , or smelling Nerves of the Dog . The like may also , with equal reason , be demanded concerning those wayes of Discrimination , whereby all Animals agnize their own from others young ; and Beasts of prey , in their difficult venations , single out the embossed and chased , though blended together with numerous Herds of the same species . Nor doth the Verisimility hereof hold only in objects of the sight and smelling ; but diffuseth to those of the Hearing , Tasting , and Touching : as may be soon inferred by him , who shall do us the right , and himself the pleasure to descend to particulars . These things jointly considered , we are yet to seek , what may interdict our Conception of great Diversity of Figures in the Principles of Concretions , Atoms .

Concerning the SECOND , viz. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Art. 7. The second Canon , explained and Certified . esse Figuras Atomorum incomprehensibiles , non infinitas , that the figures of Atoms are so various , as to be incomprehensible , though not simply infinite : this can be nor Problem , nor Paradox . For , though the species of Regular Figures be many , of Irregular more , and of those that are producible from both regular and irregular , according to all the possible wayes of their Commixture and Transposition , so amusingly various ; as that the mind of man , though acquainted with all the mysteries of Arithmetique and Algebra , cannot attain to a definite compute , nor praecise d●●●ription of them all : yet do they not run up to absolute Infinity , so as that there can be no extreme and terminating species . That the variety of Figures competent to Atoms , ought to be held only Incomprehensible ; these Reasons evince (1) Since Atoms are circumscribed and limitate in Magnitude , that Configurations in diversity infinite should arise from that finite magnitude , is clearly impossible . For , every distinct figuration praesupposeth a distinct position of parts ; and the parts of finite Magnitude may be transposed so many several wayes , as no further way of transposition can remain possible : otherwise there would be new and new parts inexhaustibly , and so magnitude would become infinite . (2) If the Diversity of figures were infinite , then could not the Qualities arising to concretions from the various Contexture of their parts , be certain and determinate : since , allowing an inexhaustible novelty of Configurations , their insensible particles might be so variegated , as that a better then the best , and a worse then the worst 〈◊〉 Configurations might be produced ; which is no obscure absurdity . (3) All things are determined by Contrary Qualities , which are so extreme , that they admit many mediate or Inclusive degrees , but none Exclusive , or without their boundaries . (4) That only a Finite variety is sufficient to that incomprehensible diversity of figures , observed in nature .

That the variety of Figures allowable to Atoms , is Incomprehensible ; may be thus familiarized . Thinke we , what great multiplicity of words may be composed of only a few Letters variously transposed . For , if we assume only Two Letters , of them we can create only two words ; if three , 6 ; if four , 24 ; if five , 120 ▪ if six , 720 ; if seven , 5040 ; if eight , 40320 ; if nine , 362880 ▪ if ten , 3628800 : so that before we fulfil the 24 Letters , the number of words componible of them , according to all the possible ways of positions , will swell above our computation . This done , let us no more but exchange Letters for Figures , and assuming only Round , Oblong , Oval , Eliptick , Lenticular , Plane , Gibbous , Turbinate , Hamous , Polite , Hispid , Conical , Obtuse , Tetrahedical , Pentahedrical , Hexahedrical , Heptahedrical , Dodecahedrical , Icosahedrical , Striate or skrewed , Triangular , Cylindrical Atoms : cast up to what an inassignable number the Figures producible from them , according to the several wayes of their Composition and transposition , may amount . Doubtless , we shall discover so great variety , as to elude our comprehension . If so , how much more incomprehensible must that Diversity be , which is possible from the assumption , and complication of all the Regular and Irregular figures , that a good Geometrician can conceive , and which it is justifiable for us to allow existent in Nature ?

But as for the LAST ; viz. that the number of Atoms , Art. 8. The Third Can●n , explained , & re●uted . retaining to each distinct species of Figures , ariseth to Infinity , i. e. that there are infinite Oval , infinite Pyramidal , infinite Sphaerical , &c. Atoms : from this we must declare our Dissent . Because , how great a number soever be assigned to Atoms , yet must the same be Defined by the Capacity of the World , i. e. of the Universe , as hath been formerly intimated . And , therefore , the common Objection , that if so , the summe of things existent in the World , would be Finite ; is what we most willingly admit , there being no necessity of their Infinity , and a copious syndrome of reasons , that press the Contrary . And as it is unnecessary to Nature : so likewise to her Commentator , the Physiologist ; to whom it sufficeth , having exploded this delirium of Infinity , to suppose (1) that the material Principles of the Universe are essentially Figurate , (2) that the species of their figures are incomprehensible , as to their Variety , (3) that the Number of indivisible Particles comprehended under each difference of Figures , is also incomprehensible , but not inexhaustible , as Epicurus inconsiderately imagined .

SECT. IV. Concerning the Motions of Atoms .

TO give the more light to this dark Theorem , Art. 1. Two introductory Observables . we are to praepossess our Reader with Two introductory Observables ; (1) that our praesent insistence upon only the MOTION of Ato●s , doth not suppose our omission of their GRAVITY ; but duely include the full consideration thereof : since their Motion is the proper Effect of their Gravity , and that which doth chiefly bring it within the sphaere of our Apprehension . (2) That the genuine Atomist doth worthily disavow all Motion , but what Plutarch in the name of Epicurus , hath defined to be , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Migratio de loco in locum , the translation of a thing from one place to another . The suspicion of a Chasme in our Discourse , and the Ambiguity imminent from the Aequivocality of the term , Motion , thus maturely praevented : we may more smoothly progress to our short Animadversions on the Conceptions of the Ancients , touching the Last General Propriety of Atoms , Art. 2. The Motion of Atoms , according to the General Distinction of the Ancients , Two-fold ; viz. Natural , and Accidental : & each of these redivided into two different Species . their Congenial and intestine Motion .

Herein we are to recognize their opinions , that concern (1) the Multiplicity , (2) the Perpetuity of motions essentially competent to Atoms .

As to the FIRST ; they have , according to a General Distinction , assigned to Atoms a Two-fold Motion ; (1) Natural , whereby an Atom , according to the tendency of its essential weight , is carried directly downward : (2) Accidental , whereby one Atom justling or arienating against another , is diverted from its perpendicular descendence , and repercussed another way . The Former , they called Perpendicular , the other , Reflex . The Natural or Perpendicular Epicurus hath doubled again into 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ad perpendiculum , or as Cicero ( de fato ) interprets it , ad Lineam : and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ad Declinationem . The Accidental , or Reflex hath also , according to the tradition of Plutarch , ( 1. placit . 12. ) been by him subdivided into 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ex plaga , seu ictu ; and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ex concussione , or rather , ex Palpitatione . So that , according to this special Distinction , there must be four different sorts of motions assignable to Atoms .

Art. 3. The summary of Epi●urus Figment , of the Perpendicular Mo●ion of Atoms , without a common Centre . For the Perpendicular Motion , we advertise ; that Epicurus therein had no respect to any Centre either of the World , or the Earth ; for He conceded none such possible in the Universe , which He affirmed of infinite extent : but to two contrary Regions allowable therein , the one Upward , from whence , without any terminus à quo , Atoms flowed ; the other Dow●ward , toward which , without any terminus ad quem , in a direct line they tended . So that , according to this wild dream , any coast from whence Atoms stream , may be called Above , and any to which they direct their course , Below ; insomuch as He conceited the superfice of the Earth , on which our feet find the Centre of Gravity in standing or progression , to be one continued plane , and the whole Horizon above it likewise a continued plane running on in extent not only to the Firmament , but the intire immensity of the Infinite Space . According to which D●lirament , if several weights should fall down from the firmament , one upon Europe , another upon Asia , a third upon Africa , a fourth upon America ; and their motion be supposed to continue beyond the exteriors of the terrestrial Globe : they could not meet in the Centre thereof , but would transfix the four quarters in lines exquisitely parallel , and still descend at equal distance each from other , untill the determination of their motion in the infinite Space , by the occurse and resistence of other greater Weigh●● .

Art. 4. His Declinat●●y natural Motion of Atoms , excused ; not justified . For the Declinatory Motion ; we observe , that Epicurus was by a kind of seeming necessity constrained to the Fiction thereof ; since otherwise He had left his fundamental Hypothesis manifestly imperfect , his Principles destitute of a Cause for their Convention , Conflictation , Cohaerence , and consequently no possibility of the emergency of Concretions from them . And , therefore , to what Cicero ( in ● . de fin . ) objects against him , viz. that he acquiesced in a supposition meerly praecarious , since he could assign no Cause for this motion of Declination , but usurped the indecent liberty of endowing his Atoms with what Faculties he thought advantagious to the explanation of Natures Phaenomena in Generation and Corruption : we may modestly respond , by way of excuse not justification , that such is the ●●becillity of Human understanding , as that every Author of a physiological ●abrick , or mundane Systeme , is no less obnoxious to the same objection , of praesuming to consign Provinces ( for the phrase of Cicero , is dare provincias principiis ) to his Principles , then Epicurus . For , in Concretion● or Complex Natures , to determine on a reason for this or that sensible Affection , is no desperate difficulty ; since the condition of praeassumed Principles may afford it : but , concerning the originary Causes of those Affections inhaerent in and congenial to the Principles of those Concretions , all we can say , to decline a downright confession of our ignorance , is no more then this , that such is the necessity of their peculiar Nature ; the proper and germane 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 remaining in the dark to us , and so our Curiosity put to the shift of simple Conjecture , unless we level our thoughts above Principles , and acknowledge no term of acquiescence . And even the acute and perspicacious Cicero , notwithstanding his reprehension of it in Epicurus , is forced to avow the inevitability of this Exigent , in express words , thus ; Ne omnes à Physicis irrideamur , si dicamus quicquam fieri si●e Causa distinguendum est , & ita dicenaum ; ipsius Individui hanc esse naturam , i● pondere & gravitate moveatur , eamque ipsam esse Caussam , cur ita feratur , &c. Nor is this Crime of consigning provinces to his Principles , proper only to Epicurus ; but common also to the Stoick , Peripatetick , &c. since none of them hath adventured upon a reason of the Heat of Fire , the Cold of Water , the Gravity of Earth , &c. Doubtless , had Cicero been interrogated , Why all the Starrs are not carried on in a motion parallel to the Aequator , but some steer their course obliquely ; why all the Planets travel not through the Ecliptick , or at least in a motion parallel thereto , but some approach it obliquely : the best answer He could have thought upon , must have been only this , ita Natu●ae leges ●erehant ; which how much beseeming the perspicacity of a Physiologist more then to have excogitated Fundamentals of his own , endowed with inhaerent Faculties to cause those diverse tendencies , we referr to the easie arbitration of our Reader .

Concerning the Accidental , or Reflex Mot●on , Art. 5. The genuine sense of ●pi●arus , in his distinction o● the Reflex Mot●on of Atoms , into ec Plaga , & 〈◊〉 Concu●●●●ne . all that is worthy our serious notice , is only this ; that when Epicurus subdivideth this Genus into two species , namely 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ex plaga , and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ex concussione , and affirmeth that all those Atoms which are ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) moved upward , pursue both sorts of this Reflex tendency ; we are not to understand him in this sense , that both these kinds of Reflex motion are opposite to the Perpendicular , since it is obvious to every man , that Atoms respective to their Direct , or Oblique incidence in the different points of their superfice , may make , or rather suffer or direct , or oblique resilitions , and Epicurus expresly distinguisheth the Motion from Collision or Arietation into that which pointeth upward , and that which pointeth sidewayes ; but in this , that he might constitute a certain Generical Difference , whereby both the species of Reflex motion might be known from both the species of the Perpendicular . For the further illustration of this obscure Distinction , and to praevent that considerable Demand , which is consequent thereto , viz. Whether all the possible sorts of Re●●ex Motion are only two , the one directly Upward , the other directly Lateral : we advertise , that Epicurus seems to have alluded to the most sensible of simple Differences in the Pulse of Animals . For , as Physitians , when the Pulsifick Faculty distends the Artery so amply , and allows so great a space to the performance of both those successive contrary motions , the Diastole and Systole , as that the touch doth apprehend each stroke fully and distinctly , denominate that kind of Pulse , 〈◊〉 ; and on the contrary , when the vibrations of the Artery are contracted into a very little space as well of the ambient , as of time , so as they are narrow and confusedly praesented to the touch , they call it 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : so likewise Epicurus terms that kind of Rebound , or Resilition , which by a strong and direct incurse and arietation of one Atom against another , is made to a considerable distance , or continued through a notable interval of space , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; and , on the contrary , that which is terminated in a short or narrow interval ( which comes to pass , when the resilient Atom soon falls foul upon a second , and is thereby reviberated upon a third , which repercusseth it upon a fourth , whereby it is again bandied against a fifth , and so successively agitated , until it endure a perfect Palpitation ) he styles 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . Upon this our Master Galen may be thought to have cast an eye , when he said ( lib. de facult. nat . ) it was the opinion of Epicurus , Omnes attractiones per resilitiones atque implexiones Atomorum fieri that all Attractions were caused by the Resilitions and Implexions of Atoms . Which eminent passage in Galen , not only assisted , but interpreted by another of Plato ( Magnetem non per Attractionem , sed Impulsionem agere , in Timaeo ) of the same import ; hath given the hint to Des Cartes , Regius , Sir K. Digby , and some other of our late Enquirers , of supposing the Attractive , rather Impulsive Virtue of the Loadstone , and all other bodies Electrical , to consist in the Recess , or Return of those continued Effluvia , or invisible filaments of streated Atoms , which are uncessantly exhaled from their pores . Nor doth He much strain these words of Gilbert [ Effluvia illa tenuiora concipiunt & amplectuntur corpora , quibus Uniuntur , & Electris , tanquam extensis brachiis , & ad fontem prope invalescentibus effluviis , deducuntur ] who hath charged them with the like signification .

Art. 6. The several Conceptions of Epicurus , about the perpetual Motions of Atoms . As to the SECOND , viz. the Perpetuity of these Motions adscribed to Atoms ; we think it not a little material to give you to understand , at least to recognize that the conceptions of Epicurus concerning this particular , are cozen Germans to Chimaera s , and but one degree removed from the monstrous absurdities of Lunacy . For , He dreamt , and then believed , that all Atoms were from all Eternity endowed , by the charter , of their uncreate and independent Essence , with that ingenite Vigour , or internal Energy , called Gravity , whereby they are variously agitated in the infinite space , without respect to any Centre , or General term of Consistence : so as they could never discontinue that natural motion , unless they met and encountred other Atoms , and were by their shock or impulse deflected into another course . That the Dissilient or deflected Atoms , whether rebounding upwards directly , or ad latus obliquely , or in any line intercedent betwixt those two different regions , would also inde●inently pursue that begun motion , unless they were impeded and diverted again by the occurse and arietation of some others floating in the same part of space . And , that because the Revibrations , or Resilitions of Atoms regarding several points of the immense space , like Bees variously interweaving in a swarm , must be perpetual : therefore also must they never quiesce , but be as variously and constantly exagitated eve● in the most solid or adamantine of Concretions , though the sense cannot deprehend the least inquietude or intestine tumultuation therein ; and the rather in respect of those Grotesques or minute Inanities densely intermixed among their insensible particles . Art. 7. Th● perpetual In●u●e●ude of Atoms , even in compact Concretions , ad●●●●rated in 〈◊〉 Lea● .

To explicate this Riddle , we must praesent some certain adumbration of this intestine aestuation or commotion of Atoms in Concretions ; and this may most conveniently be done in melted Mettals , as particularly in Lead yet floating in the Fusory vessel . To apparence nothing more quiet and calm : yet really no quicksand more internally tumultuated . For , the insensible particles of Fire having penetrated the body of the crucible , or melting pan , and so permeating the pores of the Lead therein contained ; because they cannot return back upon the subjacent fire , in regard they are uncessantly impelled by other ingeneous particles continually succeeding on their heels , therefore are they still protruded on , untill they disunite all the particles of the Lead , and by the pernicity and continuation of this their ebullition , hinder them from mutual revinction and coalescence : and thereby make the Lead a fluid , of a compact substance , and so keep it , as long as the succussion of igneous particles is maintained from the fire underneath . During this act of Fusion , think we , with what violence or pernicity the Atoms of Fire are agitated up and down , from one side to another , in the small inanities interspersed among the particles of the Lead ; otherwise they could not dissolve the compact tenour thereof , and change their positions so as to introduce manifest Fluidity : and , since every particle of the Lead , suffers as many various concussions , repercussions , and repeated vibrations , as every particle of Fire ; how great must be the Commotion on both sides , notwithstanding the seeming quiet in the surface of the Lead ?

But , because our sense , as well as our Reason ; may have some satisfaction , Art. 8. The same more sensibly exemplified , in the spirit extracted from Mercury , Tin , and Sublimate . touching the perpetual Commotion of Atoms , even in Compositions ; we offer to Exemplifie the same either in the Spirit of Halinitre , or that which Chymists usually extract from Crude Mercury , Tin , and Sublimate codissolved in a convenient menstruum : For , either of these Liquors being close kept in a luted glass , you may plainly perceive the minute moleculae , or seminarie conventions of Atoms , of which it doth consist , to be uncessantly moved every way , upward , downward , transverse , oblique , &c. in a kind of fierce aestuation , as if goaded on by their inhaerent Motor , or internal impulsive Faculty , they attempted speedy emergency at all points , most like a multitude of Flyes imprisoned in a glass Vial.

Now , Art. 9. The Mutab●lity of all Concretions , a good Argument of the perpetual intestine Commotion of Atoms , in the most adamantine Compositions . the Argument that seems to have induced Epicurus to concede this perpetual Inquietude of Atoms , was the inevitable mutation of all Concrete Substances , caused by the continual Access and Recess of their insensible particles . For , indeed , no Concretion is so compact and solid , as not to contain within it self the possible Causes of its utter Dissolution ; yea , though it were so immured in Adamant , as to be thought secure from the hostile invasion of any Extrinsecal Agent whatever . And the ruine of solid bodies ( i. e. such whose parts are of the most compact Contexture allowable to Concretions , ) cannot be so reasonably adscribed to any Cause , as this ; that they are compacted of such Principles , as are inde●inently motive , and in perpetual endeavour of Emergency or Exsilition : so that never desisting from internal evolutions , circumgyrations , and other changes of position ; they at length infringe that manner of reciprocal Coaptation , Cohaesion , and Revinction , which determined their solidity , Art. 10. What we are to explode , and what retain , in the opinion of Epicurus , touching the Motion of Atoms . and thereby dissolving the Compositum , they wholly emancipate themselves , obey their restless tendency at randome , and disappear .

This faeculent Doctrine of Epicurus , we had occasion to examine and refine all the dross either of Absurdity , or Atheism , in our Chapter concerning the Creation of the World ex nihilo , in our Book against Atheism . However , we may not dismiss our Reader without this short Animadversion . The Positions to be exploded are (1) That Atoms were Eternally existent in the infinite space , (2) that their Motive Faculty was eternally inhaerent in them , and not derived by impression from any External Principle , (3) that their congenial Gravity affects no Centre , (4) that their Declinatory motion from a perpendicular , is connatural to them with that of perpendicular descent , from Gravity . Those which we may with good advantage substitute in their stead , are (1) That Atoms were produced ex nihilo , or created by God , as the sufficient Materials of the World , in that part of Eternity , which seemed opportune to his infinite Wisdom ; (2) that , at their Creation , God invigorated or impraegnated them with an Internal Energy , or Faculty Motive , which may be conceived the First Cause of all Natural Actions , or Motions , ( for they are indistinguishable ) performed in the World ; (3) that their gravity cannot subsist without a Centre ; (4) that their internal Motive Virtue necessitates their perpetual Commotion among themselves , from the moment of its infusion , to the expiration of Natures lease . For , by virtue of these Correctives , the poisonous part of Epicurus opinion , may be converted into one of the most potent Antidotes against our Ignorance : the Quantity of Atoms sufficing to the Materiation of all Concretions ; and their various Figures and Motions to the Origination of all their Qualities and Affections , as our immediately subsequent Discourse doth professedly assert .

The Third Book .

CHAP. I. The Origine of Qualities .

SECT. I.

THat the sounding Line of Mans Reason is much too short to profound the Depths , Art. 1. An introductory Advertisement ; of the obscurity of many things to Reason , which are manifest to sense : and of the Possibility , not necessity of the Elementation of Concret●●ns , and their sensible Q●alities , fr●m the Principles prae●ua●ed . or Channels of that immense Ocean , Nature ; needs no other evictment but this , that it cannot attain to the bottom of Her Shallows . It being a discouraging truth , that even those things , which are familiar and within the sphere of our Sense , and such to the clear discernment whereof we are furnished with Organs most exquisitely accommodate ; remain yet ignote and above the Moon to our Understanding . Thus , what can be more evident to sense , then the Continuity of a Body : yet what more abstruse to our reason , then the Composition of a Continuum ? What more obviously sensible then Qualities : and yet what problem hath more distracted the brains of Philosophers , then that concerning their Unde , or Original ? Who doth not know , that all Sensation is performed by the Mediation of certain Images , or Species : yet where is that He , who hath hit the white , in the undoubted determination of the Nature of a species , or apodictically declared the manner of its Emanation from the Object to the Sensorium , what kind of insensible-sensative impression that is , which it maketh thereupon , and how being from thence , in the same instant transmitted to that noble something within us , which we understand not , it proves a lively Transumpt , or type , and informs that ready judge of the Magnitude , Figure , Colour , Motion , and all other apparences of its Antitype or Original ? or , what hath ever been more manifest or beyond dubitation , then the reality of Motion ? and yet we dare demand of Galilaeo himself , what doth yet remain more impervestigable , or beyond apodictical decision , then the Nature and Conditions thereof .

Concerning the First of these 4 aenigmatical Quaestions , we have formerly praesented you no sparing account of our Conjectural opinion : which we desire may be candidly accepted in the latitude of Probability only , or how it may be , rather then how it is , or must be ; i. e. that it is , though most possible and verisimilous that every Physical Continuum should consist of Atoms ; yet not absolutely necessary . For , insomuch as the true Idea of Nature is proper only to that Eternal Intellect , which first conceived it : it cannot but be one of the highest degrees of madness for dull and unequal man to praetend to an exact , or adaequate comprehension thereof . We need not advertise , that the Zenith to a sober Physiologists ambition , is only to take the copy of Nature from her shadow , and from the reflex of her sensible Operations to describe her in such a symmetrical Form , as may appear most plausibly satisfactory to the solution of all her Phaenomena . Because 't is well known , that the eye of our grand Master Aristotles Curiosity was levelled at no other point , as himself solemnly professeth ( in Meteorolog . lib. 1. cap. 7. initio ) in these words : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : i. e. Cum autem de hisce , quae sensui pervia non sunt , satis esse juxta rationem demonstratum putemus , si ad id ●uod fieri possit ea reduxerimus , ex hisce quae in praesentia dicuntur , existimaverit quispiam de hisce maximè ad hunc modum usu venire . And evident it is that Mons. Des Cartes never was more himself , that is , profoundly ingenious , then when he crowned his excellent Principles of Philosophy with this advertisement : a● quamvis forte hoc pacto intelligatur , quomodo res omnes naturales fieri potuerint ; non tamen ideo concludi debet , ipsas reverà sic factas esse : & sati● à me praestitum esse putabo , si tantum ea quae scripsi , talia sint , ut omnibus Naturae Phaenomenis accurate respondeant ; hoc enim ad usum vitae sufficiet .

And , concerning the other three , which according to the natural order of their dependence , are successively the Arguments of our next ensuing Exercitations ; we likewise deprecate the same favourable interpretation , in the General : that so , though our attempts perhaps afford not satisfaction to others , yet they may not occasion the scandal of Arrogance and Obstinacy in opinion to our selves .

Art. 2. The Authors Definition of a Quality , in general : and 〈◊〉 exposition of Dem●critu● mysterious Text , conc●r●ing the Creation of Qualities . By the Quality of any Concretion , we understand in the General , no more but that kind of Apparence , or Representation , whereby the sense doth distinctly deprehend , or actually discern the same , in the capacity of its proper Object . An Apparence we term it , because the Quale or Suchness of every sensible thing , receives its peculiar determination from the relation it holds to that sense , that peculiarly discerns it : at least from the judgment made in the mind according to the evidence of sensation . Which doubtless was the genuine intent of Democritus in that remarkable and mysterious text , recorded by Galen ( in lib. 1. de Element . cap. 2. ) thus : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , &c. Lege enim Color , lege amaror , lege dulcor ; revera autem Atomus , & Inane , inquit Democritus , existimans omneis Qualitates sensibileis ex Atomorum concursu gigni , quatenus se habent ad nos , qui ipsarum sensum habemus : Natura autem nihil candidum esse , aut flavum , aut rubrum , &c. The importance of which may be fully and plainly rendred thus ; that since nothing in the Universe stands possessed of a Real or True Nature , i. e. doth constantly and invariately hold the praecise ●uale , or Suchness of their particular Entity , to Eternity ; Atoms ( understand them together with their essential and inseparable Proprieties , lately specified . ) and the Inane Space only excepted : therefore ought all other things , and more eminently Qualities , in regard they arise not from , nor subsist upon any indeclinable necessity of their Principles , but depend upon various transient Accidents for their existence , to be reputed not as absolute and entire Realities , but simple and occasional Apparences , whose specification consisteth in a certain modification of the First Matter , respective to that distinct Affection they introduce into this or that particular sense , when thereby actually deprehended . Not that Democritus meant , in a litteral sense , that their production was determinable ex instituto hominum , by the opinionative laws of mans Will ; as most of his Commentators have inconsiderately descanted : but in a Metaphorical , that as the justice , injustice , decency , turpitude , culpability , laudability of Human actions , are determined by the Conformity or Difformity they bea● to the Constitutions Civil , or Laws generally admitted , so likewise do the whiteness , blackness , sweetness , bitterness , heat or cold , of all Natural Concretions receive their distinct essence , or determination from certain positions and regular ordinations of Atoms . And this easily hands us to the natural scope of that passage in Laertius ; 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Esse Atomos & Inane Universorum principia , caetera omnia Lege sanciri : as also of another in Empiricus ( 1. hypot. 30. ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , VERE esse Insectilia ac Inane . However , if any please to prefer the exposition of Magnenus , that Democritus by that unfrequent and gentilitious phrase , Nomo esse Qualitates would have the determinate nature of any Quality to consist in certa quadam lege , & proportione inter agens & patiens , in a certain proportion betwixt the Agent and Patient , or object and sensorium ; we have no reason to protest against his election . For we shall not deny , but what is Ho●y to the palate of one man , is Gall to another ; that the most delicious and poynant dishes of Europe , are not only insipid but loathsome to the stomachs of the Iapones ▪ who in health eat their Fish boyled , and in sickness raw , as Maffeus ( in libro de Iaponum moribus ) reports ; that some have feasted upon Rhubarb , Scammony , and Esula , which most others are ready to vomit and purge at the sight of ; that Serpents are dainties to Deer , Hemlock a perfect Cordial to Goats , Hellebor a choyce morsel to Quails , Spiders restorative to Monkeys ▪ Toads an Antidote to Ducks , the Excrements of man pure Ambre Grise to Swine , &c. All which most evidently declare the necessity of a certain proportion or Correspondence betwixt the object and particular organ of sense , that is to apprehend and judge it .

But since the Notion of a Quality is no rarity to common apprehension , every Clown well understanding what is signified by Colour , Odour , Sapour , Heat , Cold , &c. so far as the concernment of his sense we are no longer to suspend our indagation of their possible ORIGINE , in the general .

Which , were our Atoms identical with the Homoiomerical Principles of Anaxagoras formerly described , Art. 3. The necessary deduction of Qualities from Naked or Vnqualified Principles . and exploded ; might be thought a task of no difficulty at all : in regard those Consimilarities are supposed actually to contain all Qualities , in the simplicity of their nature , or before their Convention and Disposition into any determinate Concretion ; i. e. that Colour , Odour , Sapor , Heat , Cold , &c. arise from Colorate , Odorate , Sapid , Hot , Cold particles of the First Catholique Matter . But , insomuch , as Atoms , if we except their three congenial Proprieties , viz. Magnitude ( which by a general interest , retains to the Category of Qualities ) Figure , and Motion ; are unanimously assumed to be Exquales , seu Qualitatis Expertes , absolutely devoid of all Quality : it may seem , at first encounter , to threaten our endeavors with infelicity , and damp Curiosity with despair of satisfaction . And yet this Giant at distance , proves a mere Pygmie at hand . For , the Nakedness , or Unqualifiedness of Atoms , the point wherein the whole Difficulty appears radicated ; to a closer consideration must declare it self to be the basis of our exploration , and indispensably necessary to the Deduction of all sensible Qualities from them , when disposed into Concrete Natures . Because , were any Colour , Odour , &c. essentially inhaerent in Atoms ; that Colour , or Odour must be no less intransmutable then the subject of its inhaesion : and that Principles are Intransmutable , is implied in the notion of their being Principles ; for it is of the formal reason of Principles , constantly to persever the same in all the transmutations of Concretions . Otherwise , all things would inevitably , by a long succession of Mutations , be reduced to clear Adnihilation . Besides , all things become so much the more Decoloured , by how much the smaller the parts are into which they are divided ; as may be most promptly experimented in the pulverization of painted Glass , and pretious stones : which is demonstration enough , that their Component Particles , in their Elementary and discrete capacity , are perfectly destitute of Colour . Nor is the force of this Argument restrained only to Colour , as the most eminent of Qualities sensible : but extensible also to all others , if examined by an obvious insistence upon particulars .

Art. 4. The two primary Events of Atoms , viz. Order and 〈◊〉 , associated to their three essential Proprieties , viz. Magnitude , 〈◊〉 , and 〈◊〉 ; sufficient to the Origination of all ●●alities . Now , having taken footing on the necessary Incompetence of any sensible Quality to the Material Principles of Concretions : we may safely advance to our Investigation of the Reason , or Manner how Colour , and all other Qualities may be educed from such naked and unqualified Principles . And first we must have recourse to some few of the most considerable EVENTS consignable to Atoms , as well as to their 3 inseparable Proprieties . The primary , and to this scope , most directly pertinent Events of Atoms , are only two , viz. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ORDER and SITUATION . That Leucippus and Democritus , besides those two eminent events , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Concretion , and Secretion , from which the Generation and Corruption of all things are derived ; have also attributed unto Atoms , two other as requisite to all Alteration , i. e. the procreation of various Qualities , namely Order and Position : is justifiable upon the testimony of Aristotle ( in lib. de ortu & interitu ) however He was pleased ( in 8. Metaphys . cap. 2. ) interpreting the Abderitane terms of Democritus , to adnumerate 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Figure , unto them , and thereupon inferr that Atoms are different , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , i. e. aut Rhysmo , quod est Figura ; aut Trope , quod est situs ; aut Diathege , quod est ordo : & ( in Metaphys. 1. cap. 4. ) to exemplifie this difference in Letters of the Alphabet ; saying that A and N differ in Figure ; A N , and N A , in order ; and Z N , in situation . Which is the same with what Empiricus ( 2. advers. phys . ) reports to have been delivered by Epicurus . True it is , his Disciple Lucretius , exceeded him in the number of Events assignable to Atoms , in order to the emergency of all sensible Qualities from them ; for he composing this Distich Intervalla , Viae , Connexus , Pondera , Plagae , Concursus , Motus , Ordo , Positura , Figurae , confounds both Events and Conjuncts together : wherein He seems to have had more regard to the smoothness of his Verses , then the Methodical traction of his Subject . For , Motion , Concurse , and Percussion are the natural Consequents of Gravity : and Distance and Connexion are included in Position ; and Wayes or Regions belong to Order , as may be exemplified in the former Letters , which respective to their remote or Vicine Position , and their Change from the right to the left hand , exhibite to the sense various faces or apparences .

That those two Conjuncts , Magnitude and Motion , Art. 5. The necessity of assuming the Magnitude and Motion of Atoms , together with their Order and Situation , as to their production of Qualities , evicted by a double instance . are necessarily to be associated to Order and Position ; is evident from hence , that if it be enquired , why there is in Light so great a subtility of parts , as that in an instant it penetrates the thickest Glass ; but so little in Water , as that it is terminated in the superfice thereof : what more verisimilous reason can be alledged to explain the Cause of that difference in two fluid bodies , then this , that the Component Particles of Light are more minute , or have less of Magnitude , then those of Water ? And if it be enquired , why the Aer , when agitated by the wind , or a fan , appears Colder , then when quiet : what solution can be more satisfactory , then this , that by reason of its motion it doth more deeply penetrate the pores of the skin , and so more vigorously affect the sense ? However , if we confine our assumption only to these three Heads , Figure , Order , and Position ; we shall yet be able , without much difficulty , to make it out , how from them , either single , or diversly commixt , an infinite Multiplicity of Qualities may be created ; as may be most appositely explained by the Analogy which Letters hold to Atoms . For as Letters are the Elements of Writing , and from them arise by gradation , Syllables , Words , Sentences , Orations , Books : so proportionately are Atoms the Elements of Things , and from them arise by gradation , most exile Moleculae , or the Seminaries of Concretions , Art. 6. The Figure , Order and 〈…〉 Concretions , alone sufficient to the Caussation of an indefini●e variety of Qualities from the 〈…〉 . then greater and greater Masses successively , until we arrive at the highest round in the scale of Magnitude .

But we are restrained to an insistence only upon our 3 Heads assumed . As Letters of divers Figures , U , G , A , E , O , when praesented to the eye , carry 3 different species , or aspects ; and when pronounced , affect the Ear with as many distinct sounds : exactly so do Atoms , respectively to the variety of their Figures , and determinate Contexture into this or that species , occurring to the Organs of Sight , Hearing , Smelling , Tasting , Touching , make divers impressions thereupon , or praesent themselves in divers Apparences , or what is tantamount ) make divers Qualities . (2) As one and the same Letter diversly posited , is divers to the Sight , and Hearing , as may be instanced in Z , N , y , ● , b , d , p , q : so likewise doth one and the same Atom , according to its various positions , or faces , produce various affections in the Organs of Sense . For instance , if the Atome assumed be Pyramidal : when the Cone is obverted to the sensory Organ , it must make a different impression upon it , from that which the Base , when obverted and applyed , will cause . (3) As the same two three or more Letters , according to their mutation of Site , or Antecession and Consequution , impart divers words to the eye , divers sounds to the ear , and divers things to the mind ; as ET , TE , IS , SI , SUM , MUS , ROMA , AMOR , MARO , RAMO , ORAM , MORA , ARMO , &c. so also may two three , or more Atoms , according to their various positions and transpositions , affect the sense with various Apparences , or Qualities . (4) And as Letters , whose variety of Figures exceeds not those of the Alphabet , are sufficient only by the variety of order , to compose so great diversity of words , as are contained in this , or all the Books in the World : so likewise , if there were but 24 diverse Figures competent to Atoms , they alone by variety of Order , or transposition , would suffice to the constitution of as incomprehensible a diversity of Qualities . But , when the diversity of their Figures is incomparably greater : how infinitely more incomprehensible must that variety of Qualities be , which the possible changes of their Order may produce ?

Art. 7. The 〈◊〉 Exemplified in t●e 〈…〉 , on the Waves ●f the Sea Thus in the Water of the Sea , when agitated into a white froth , no other mutation is made , save only the situation and differing contexture of the parts thereof disposed by the included aer into many small bubbles ; from which the incident rayes of Light ( which otherwise would not have been reflected in united ) are reflected in united and direct streams to the eye , and so creat a whiteness continued , which is but paler , or weaker light , which must disappeari mmediately upon the dissolution of the bubbles , and return of the p●rts of the water to their natural constitution of fluidity .

Art. 8. 〈…〉 Example . And since we are fallen upon that eminent Quality , Colour ▪ we shall illustrate the obscure nativity thereof , in the general , by a most praegnant example . Immerge into a Glass Vial of clean fountain Water , set upon warm embers , half●n ounce more or less , according the quantity of Water ) of the leaves of 〈◊〉 and after a small interval of time , instill into the infusion a few drops of the oil of Tartar made per Deliqu●um , which done , you shall perceive the whole mixture to become Red. Now , seeing that no one of the three ingredients , in their simple and divided state , do retain to that species of Colour in the remotest degree of affinity ; from what original can we derive this emergent Redness ? Doubtless , only from hence ; that the Water doth so penetrate , by a kind of Discussion separate , and educe the smaller particle● of that substance , whereof the leaves of Senna are composed , as that the particles of the oyl of Tartar subtily perme●ting the infusion , totally after the Contexture thereof , and so commove and convert its minute dissolved particles , as that the rayes of Light from without falling upon them , suffer various refractions and reflections from their several obverted faces , and praesent themselves to the eye in the apparence of that particular Colour . And to confirm you herein ; you need only instead of oyl of Tartar , infuse the like proportion of oyl of Vitriol into the same Tincture of Senna : for , thereupon no such redness at all will arise to the composition . Which can be solved by no better a reason than this ; that the oyl of Vitriol wants that virtue of commoving and converting the educed particles of the Senna into such positions and order , as are determinately requisite to the incidence , refraction , and reflection of the rayes of Light to the eye , necessary to the creation of that Colour . On the Contrary , instead of Senna , infuse Rose leaves in the Water , and superaffuse thereto a few drops of the Spirit of Vitriol : and then the infusion shall instantly acquire a purple tincture , or deep scarlet ; when from the like or greater quantity of oyl of Tartar instilled , no such event shall ensue . Both which Experiments collated are Demonstration sufficient , that a Red may be produced from simples absolutely destitute of that gloss , only by a determinate Commixture , and position of their insensible particles : no otherwise then as the same Feathers in the neck of a Dove , or train of a Peacock , upon a various position of their parts both among themselves , and toward the incident Light , praesent various Colours to the eye ; or as a peice of Changeable Taffaty , according as it is extended , or plicated , appears of two different dyes . The same may also be conceived of the Caerule Tincture caused in White Wine by Lignum Nephriticum infused when the Decoction thereof shall remain turbid and subnigricant .

Moreover , lest we leave you destitute of Examples in the other 4 orders of Qualities , respondent to the 4 remaining senses , to illustrate the sufficiency of Figure , Order and Situation , to their production ; be pleased to observe .

First , that Lead calcined with the spirit of the most eager Vinegre , Art. 9. The Accension of Heat , from Concretions actually C●●d , upon a m●er transposition of their 〈◊〉 : Particles , exe●plifies in ●●ndry Chy●●cal Experiments . so soon as it hath imbibed the moysture of the ambient aer , or be irrigated with a few drops of Water , will instantly conceive so intense a heat , as to burn his finger that shall touch it . Now , since both the Calcined Lead and Water are actually Cold , and no third Nature is admixt , and nothing more can be said to be in them when commixt , that was in them during their state of separation ; whence can we deduce that intense Heat , that so powerfully affecteth , indeed , misaffecteth the sense of Touching ? Quaestionless , only from this our triple fountain , i. e. from hence , that upon the accession of humidity , the acute or pointed particle of the spirit of Vinegre , ( whereby the fixed salt of the Lead was , by potential Calcination , dissolved , and the Sulphur liquated ) change their order and situation , and after various convolutions , or the motions of Fermentations , obvert their points unto , and penetrate the skin , and so cause a dolorous Compunction , or discover themselves to the Organ of Touching in that species of Quality , which men call Heat . The reason of this Phaenomenon is clearly the same with that of a heap of Needles ; which when confused in oblique , transverse , &c. irregular positions , on every side prick the hand that graspeth them : but if disposed into uniform order , like sticks in a Fagot , they may be laterally handled without any asperity or puncture : or that of the Bristles of an Urchine , which when depressed , or ported , may be stroked from head to tayle , without offence to the hand ; but when erected or advanced , become intractable .

By the same reason also may we comprehend , why Aqua Fortis , whose Ingredients in their simple natures are all gentle and innoxious , is so fiery and almost invincible a poyson to all that take it : why the Spirit of Vitriol , freshly extracted , kindles into a fire , if confused with the Salt of Tartar : why the Filings of Steel when irrigated with Spirit of Salt , suffer an aestuation , ebullition , and dissolution into a kind of Gelly , or Paste : with all other mutations sensible , observed by Apothecaries and Chymists , in their Compositions of Dissimilar natures , from which some third or neutral Quality doth result .

Art. 10. The Generation of all kinds of sensible Qualities in one and the same Concretion , from the variegated positions of its particles : evidenced in the Example of a putrid Apple . Secondly , that in the parts of an Apple , whose one half is rotten , the other sound , what strange disparity there is in the points of Colour , Odour , Sapour , Softness , &c. Qualities . The sound half is sweet in taste , fresh and fragrant in smell , white in Colour , and hard to the touch : the Corrupt , bitter , earthy or cadaverous , duskish , or inclinining to black , and soft . Now to what Cause can we adscribe this manifest dissimilitude , but only this : that the Particles of the Putrid half , by occasion either of Contusion , or Corrosion , as the Procatarctick Cause , have suffered a change of position among themselves , and admitted almost a Contrary Contexture , so as to exhibite themselves to the several Organs of Sense in the species of Qualities almost contrary to those resulting from the sound half ; which upon a farther incroachment of putrefaction , must also be deturbed from their natural Order , and Situations in like manner , and consequently put on the same Apparences , or Qualities . For , can it be admitted , that the sound mo●ty , when it shall have undergone Corruption , doth consist of other Particles then before ? if it be answered , that some particles thereof are exhaled , and others of the aer succeeded into their rooms ; our assertion will be rather ratified , then impugned : because it praesumes , that from the egression of some particles , the subingression of others of aer , and the total transposition of the remaining , Corruption is introduced thereupon ; and thereby that general change of Qualities , mentioned .

Art. 11. The assenting suffrage of Epicurus . These Instances , and the insufficiency of any other Dihoties , to the rational explanation of them , with due attention and impartiality perpended ; we cannot but highly applaud the perspicacity of Epicurus , who constantly held , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , that the Motion of Mutation was a species of Local Transition : and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 : Concretum , quod secundum Qu●litatem mutatur , omnino mutatur Locali & transitivo motu eorum corporum , ratione intelligibilium , quae in ipsum concreverint . Which Empiricus ( 2. advers. Phys. ) descanting upon , saith thus ; Exempli caussâ , ut ex dulci fiat aliquid amarum , aut ex albo nigrum ; oportet moleculas , seu Corpuscula quae ipsum constituunt , transponi , & alium , vice alterius , ordinem suscipere : Hoc autem non contigerit , nisi ipsae moleculae , motione transitus , moveantur . Et rursus , ut ex molli fiat quid Durum , & ex duro molle ; oportet eas , quae illud constituunt , particulas secundum locum moveri : quippe earum extensione mollitur , coitione verò & condensatione durescit , &c. All which is most adaequately exemplified in a rotten Apple .

And this , we conceive , may suffice in the General for our Enquiry into the possible Origine of sensible Qualities .

CHAP. II. That Species Visible are SUBSTANTIAL EMANATIONS .

SECT. I.

SEnsus non suscipere SUBSTANTIAS , though the constant assertion of Aristotle , Art. 1. The Visible Images of objects , substantial : and either corporeal Emanations from the superficial parts of Concretions ; or Light it self , disposed into contextures , consimilar to the figure of the object . and admitted into his Definition of Sense , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Sensus est id , quod est capax sensibilium specierum sine materia ; ( lib. 2. de Anima , cap. ultim . ) and swallowed as an Axiome by most of his Commentators : is yet so far from being indisputable , that an intent examination of it by reason may not only suspect , but convict it of manifest absurdity . Witness only one , and the noblest of Senses , the SIGHT : which discerns the exterior Forms of Objects , by the reception either of certain Substantial , or Corporeal Emanations , by the sollicitation of Light incident upon , and reflected from them , as it were Direpted from their superficial parts , and trajected through a diaphanous Medium , in a direct line to the eye : or , of Light it self , proceeding in streight lines from Lucid bodies , or in reflex from opace , in such contextures , as exactly respond in order and position of parts , to the superficial Figure of the object , obverted to the eye .

Art. 2. The position of their being 〈◊〉 , derived from 〈◊〉 ; and p●●ferred to the 〈…〉 Species Visible . For the FIRST of these Positions , Epicurus hath left us so rational ● Ground , that deserves , besides our admiration of His Perspicacity , if not our plenary Adhaerence , yet at least our calm Allowance of its Verisimility , and due praelation to that jejune and frothy Doctrine of the Schools ▪ that Species Visible are Forms without Matter , and immaterial not only in their admission into the Retina Tunica , or proper and immediate Organ of sight ; but even in their Trajection through the Medium interjacent betwixt the object and the eye . Which Argument , since too weighty , to be entrusted to the support of a Gratis , or simple Affirmation ; we shall endeavour to prop up with more then one solid Reason .

And this that we may , with method requisite to perspicuity , effect : Art. 3. Epicurus Text concerning the same . we are to begin at the faithful recital of Epicurus Text , and then proceed to the Explanation , and Examination of it .

Reputandum est , esse in mundo quasdam Effigies , ad Visionem inservienteis , quae corporibus solidis delineatione consimiles , superant longè sua tenuitate quicquid est rerum conspicabilium . Neque enim formari repugnat etiam in medio aere circumfusove spatio , hujusmodi quasdam Contexturas : uti neque repugnat , esse quasdam in ipsis rebus , & maximè in Atomis , dispositiones , ad operandum ejusmodi spectra , quae sunt quasi quaedam merae inanesque Cavitates , & superficiales ▪ soliditatisvè expertes tenuitates . Neque praeterea repugnat , fieri ex Corporibus extimis Effluxiones quasdam Atomorum continenter a volantium in quibus i dem positus , idemque ordo , qui fuerit in solidis , superficiebusvè ipsorum , servetur : ut tales proind● Effluxiones sint quasi Formae , sive Effigies , & Imagines Corporum , à quibus dimanant . Tales autem Formae sive Effigies & Imagines sunt , quas moris est nobis , ut Idola , seu simulachra appellitemus . Ex lib. 10. Diogen . Laertij . & versione Gassendi .

The importance of which , and the remainder of his judgment , concerning the same theorem , may be thus concisely rendred . Art. 4. The faithful Exposition thereof . Without repugnancy to reason , it may be conceived (1) That in the University of Nature are certain most tenuious Concretions , or subtle Contextures , holding an exquisite analogy to solid bodies . (2) That by these , occurring to the sense ; and thence to the Mind , all Vision , and Intellection is made : for they are the same that the Graecian Philosophers call 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and the Latine Imagines , Spectra , Simulachra , Effigies , and most frequently Species Intentionales . (3) That among all the sundry possible wayes of the generation of these Species Visible , the two primary and most considerable are (1) by their Direption from the superficial parts of Compound bodies , (2) by their Spontaneous Emanation , and Concretion in the aer ; and therefore those of the First sort are to be named 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and those of the second 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . (4) That those Images , which are direpted from the extreams of solid bodies , do conserve in their separated state the same order and position of parts , that they had during their united . (5) That the ineffable or insuperable Pernicity , whereby these Images are transferred through a free space , depends upon both the Pernicity of the Motion of Atoms , and their Ten●ity or Exility . For , the motion of Atoms , while continued through the Inane Space , and impeded by no retundent , is supposed to be inexcogitably swift : nor are we to admit , that when an Atom is repercussed by another directly arietating against it , and afterward variously bandied up and down by the retusion of others encountring it ; these partial or retuse motions are less swift , i. e. are performed in a space of time more assignable or distinguishable by thought , then if they were extended into one direct , simple , or uninterrupted motion . And for the second Fundament , the extreme Tenuity of Atoms ; insomuch as these Images are praesumed to be no more but certain superficial Contextures of Atoms : it cannot seem inconsequent , that their Pernicity can know no remora . And thus much of Epicurus Text ; and the competent Exposition thereof .

Art. 5. The Contents thereof reduced to 4 Heads It succeeds that we examine the relation it bears to Probability ; refering the consideration of his spontaneous and systatical Images , to the Last Section : and reducing our thoughts concerning the Direpted and Apostatical ( which are , indeed , the proper subject of our praesent disquisition ) to four capital points , viz. (1) their An sint , or Existence ; (2) their Quid sint , or proper Nature ; (3) their Unde , or Production ; (4) their Celerity of Transmission .

Art. 6. The E●isten●e of Images vis●ble , certified by autoptical Demonstration . Of the FIRST , namely the EXISTENCE of Species Visible ; this is sufficiently certified by the obvious experience of Looking-glasses , Water , and all other Catoptrick or Speculary bodies : which autoptically demonstrate the Emission of Images from things objected . For , if the object be removed , or eclipsed by the interposition of any opace body , sufficiently dense and crass to terminate them , the Images thereof immediately disappear ; if the object be moved , inverted , expansed , contracted , the Image likewise is instantly moved , inverted , expansed , contracted ; in all postures conforming to , and so undeniably proclaiming its necessary dependence upon its Antitype . Thus also , when in Summer we shade our selves from the intense fervor of the Sun , in green Arbours , or under Trees ; we cannot but observe all our cloaths tincted with a thin Verdure , or shady Green : and this from no other Cause , but that the Images or Species of the Leaves , being as it were stript off by the incident light , and diffused into the vicine Aer , are terminated upon us , and so discolour our vestiments . Not , as Magirus would solve it ▪ qualitate , i. e. immateriali forma , qua aer , corpus 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , à folijs arborum viridibus imbuitur , tingitur , pingitur , ( Comment. in Phylologiam Peripat . lib. 6. cap. 6. num. 27. ) And thus are the bodies of men sitting , or walking in a large room , infected with the Colours of the Curtains or Hangings , when the Sun strikes upon them : Of which Lucretius thus , Nam jacier certè , atque emergere multa videmus , Non solum ex alto , penitusque , ut diximus ante ; Verum de summis ipsum quoque saepe Colorem . Et vulgo faciunt id lutea , russaque vela , Et serruginea , cum magnis intenta theatris Per malos volgata , trabeisque frementia flutunt . Namque ibi concessum caveai subter , & omnem Scendi speciem patrum , matrumque , Deorumque , Insiciunt , coguntque suo fluitare Colore . Ergo lintea de summo cum Corpore fucum Mittunt , Effigias quoque debent mittere tenueis Res quaeque , ex summo quoniam jaculantur utraeque &c. Lib. 4. Upon which Reason also the admirable Kircher hinted his parastatical Experiment , of Glossing the inside of a Chamber , and all things as well Furniture as Persons therein contained , with a pleasant disguise of grass Green , Azure , Crimson , or any other light Colour ( for Black cannot consist in any Liquor , without so much density , as must terminate the Light : ) only by disposing a capacious Vial of Glass , filled with the Tincture of Verdegrease , Lignum Nephriticum , or Vermilion , &c. in some aperture of the Window respecting the incident beams of the Sun . ( Art. Magn. Lucis , & Umbrae , lib. 10. part . 2. Mag●● , parastaticae Experimento 5. )

Concerning the SECOND , viz. Art. 7. Epicurus opinion , of the subst●ntial●●● 〈◊〉 Images Visi●le ▪ 〈…〉 the NATURE of Images Visible ; we observe First , that Epicurus seems only to have revived and improved the notion of Plato , and Empedocles , who positively declared the sensible Forms , or Visible species of things , to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Effluxiones quaedam substantiales : in that He denominates them Aporrhea , and defines them to be most thin and only superficial Contextures of Atoms effluxed from the superficial parts of Bodies , and jugi s●uore , by a continued stream em●ning from them into all the circumfused space .

Secondly , that the Common Opinion , Art. 8. The 〈…〉 : and most pertinaciously patronized by Alexander the Peripatetick , and Scaliger , with the numerous herd of Aristotelea●s ( whom it is as easie to convert , as nominate ) is , that visible species are mera Accidentiae , simple pure Accidents , that neither possess , nor carry with them any thing of Matter , or Substance ; and yet being transmitted through a diaphanous Medium from solid objects , they affect the organ of Sight , are reflected from polite and speculary bodies , &c. Here we are arrested with wonder , either how these great Masters of Learning could derive this wild conceit from their Oracle , Aristotle ; when introth all they could ground upon his Authority of this kind , is desumable only from these words of his , Colorem rei Visibilis movere perspicuum actu , quod deinceps oculum moveat : or how they could judge it consentaneous to reason , that those Affections should be attributed to meer Accidents , which are manifestly Competent only to meer Substances . For , to be moved or to be the subject of Local Motion , to be impinged against , and reflected from , or permeate a body ; to be dilated , contracted , inverted , &c. cannot consist , nor indeed by a sober man be conceived , without absolute substantiality . Some there are , we confess , who tell us , that they kindled this Conceit from sundry scattered sparks blended both in his general Discourses of Motion and Alteration , and particular Enquiries into the nature of Dreams , and Sounds , in his Problems : and these , thereupon , most confidently state the whole matter , thus . That the Visible Object doth first Generate a Consimilar Species in the parts of the aer next adjacent ; that this Embryon species doth instantly Generate a second in the parts of the aer next to it , that generates a third , that third a fourth , and so they generate or spawn each other successively in all points of the Medium , untill the last species produced in the aer contiguous to the Horny membrane of the eye , doth therein produce another ; which praesents to the Optick Nerve the exact delineations and pourtraiture of the Protoplast , or Object . To Cure the Schools of this Delirium , our advice is , that they first purge off that faeculent humor of Paedantism , and implicite adhaerence to Authority ; and then with clean stomachs take this effectual Alterative .

If the Visible Species of Objects be , as they define ; meer Accidents , i. e. immaterial : we Demand (1) What doth Creat them ? Not the Object ; Art. 9. 〈…〉 since that hath neither power , nor art , nor instruments , to pourtray its own Counterfeit on the table of the contiguous aer . (2) What doth Conserve and Support them when pourtray'd ? Not the Aer ; since that is variously agitated , and dispelled by the wind , and commoved every way by Light pervading it : and yet the Species of objects are alwayes transmitted in a direct line to the eye . (3) What can Transport them ? Neither Aer , nor Light : since it is of the formal reason of an Accident , not to be removed or transmitted but in the arms of it Subject . Nor can the same numericall species be extended through the whole space of the Medium ; because it is repugnant to their supposition : and themselves affirm the transmigration of an Accident from one subject to another , impossible . (4) Is the species changed and multiplied by Propagation ? That 's if not an impossibility absolute , yet a Difficulty inexplicable ; first because no man ever hath , nor can explain the Modus Propagationis , the manner of their Propagation : Secondly , since the parts of space intermediate betwixt the Object and the Eye , though but at a small distance removed , are innumerable ; and a fresh propagation must be successively in each of those parts ; and the space of Time required to each single propagation is a moment ; certainly it must be long before the propagation could attain to so small a part of space , as is aequal to one Digit . If so ; how many hours would run by , after the Suns Emergency out of an Eclipse , before the light of it would arrive at our eye ? since , as the moments , or points of space betwixt it and us are more then innumerable ; so likewise must the moments , or points of Time , while a fresh species is generated in each point of that vast space , be more then innumerable : and yet we have the Demonstration of the most Scientifick of our senses , that the light of the Sun is darted through that immense space , in one single moment . (5) What is the material of these species , or Whether is the 〈…〉 First species educed out of Nothing ? That 's manifestly absurd ; because above the power of Nature : and to recur to any other power superior to Hers , is downright madness . (6) Or , ex Materiae Potentia , out of some secret Energie of the matter of the Medium ? That 's Unconceivable ; for we dare the whole world to define , what kind of Power that is , supposed inhaerent in the Medium ( Aer , Water , Glass , or any other 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) that can be actuated so expeditely into the production of infinite several species , in a moment . From one and the same part of Aer , in one and the same moment , how can be educed the different species not only of the Sun and a S●●ne , of a Man and a Stock , of a Head and a Foot ; but even of two absolute Contraries , Snow and Pich ? (7) If Visible Species contain nothing of Matter ; how can they with such insuperable Velocity be projected on a speculary body , and recoyl back from it to so great a distance , as is commonly observed , even in the Repercussion , or rather Reflection of a Species from a Concave Glass : How consist of Various Parts , and conserve the order and position of them invariate , and the Colours of each clearly inconfused , through the interval of the Medium ? How be really ampliated , contracted , deflected , inverted , &c. All which are properly and solely Congruent to Bodies or Entities consisting of Matter ? (8) But all these and many more as manifest Incongruities and open Absurdities may be praevented by the assumption of the more durable and satisfactory Hypothesis of Epicurus : for conceding the Visible Species of Objects to be Substantial Effluxes , it can be no difficulty to solve their Trajection , Impaction , Refraction , Reflexion , Contraction , Diduction , Inversion , &c.

Art. 10. The grand 〈◊〉 of Alexander , that a continual Efflux of substance must minorate the 〈◊〉 of the most solid 〈◊〉 . Nor is it oppugnable by the objection of any Dif●●culty more considerable , then that so insultingly urged by Alexander the Peripatetick : quanam ratione fi●ri possit , ut ex tot , tantisque effluentibus particulis , unumquodque adspectabilium non celerit●r absumatur ? How can it consist with reason , since the Visible Species are praesumed to be substantial Effluviaes , that any the most solid and large adspectable body should not in a short time be minorated ▪ 〈◊〉 wholly exhausted by the continual deperdition of so many particles ? ( in Comment ▪ in lib. de Sensu & Sensili , cap. 3. & Epist. 56. ad Dioscor . )

Which yet is not so ponderous , Art. 11. 〈…〉 . as not to be counterpoysed by these two Reasons , (1) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Accrescere ipsis adspectabilibus advenientia ex opposito corpuscula alia ; that the decay is praevented by the apposition and accretion of other minute particles succeeding into the rooms of the effluxed ; so that how much of substance decedes from the superficial parts of one body towards others , as much accedes to it by the advent of the like Emanations from others , and thereupon ensues a plenary Compensation . Nor can it diminish one grain of the weight of this solution , to rejoyn ; that the Figures of adspectables must then be changed : because the substantial Effluxes which Accede , cannot be in point of Figure , Order , and Position of parts exactly consimilar to those which Recede . For , though there be a dissimilitude in Figure , betwixt the Deceding and Acceding particles ; yet , in so great a tenuity of particles , as we suppose in our substantial species , that can produce no mutation of Figure in the object deprehensible by the sense : for many things remain invariate to the eye , which are yet very much changed as to Figure , in the judgment of the understanding ; as may most eminently be exemplified in the Change that every Age insensibly stealeth upon the face of man . (2) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Tenuitatem simulachrorum esse omnem modum excedentem , the Tenuity of these Emanant Images is Extreme● and therefore the uninterrupted Emission of them , even for many hundreds of years , can introduce no sensible either mutation of Figure ; or minoration of Quantity in the superficies of the Emittent . Which Averrhoes ( at least the Author of that Book , Destructionis Destructionum , fathered upon him ) had respect unto , when He said ; Neminem agniturum decrementum in Sole factum , tametsi ab eo circum deperierit quantitas pa●mi , aut etiam major .

To approach some degrees nearer in our Comprehension to the almost Incomprehensible TENUITY of these substantial Emanations , Art. 12. The 〈◊〉 o● Images 〈◊〉 reduced to some 〈…〉 that essence the Visible Images of Objects ; Let us First , conceive them , with Lucretius , to be , Quasi Membranae summo de Corpore rerum Dereptae , Certain Excortications , or a kind of most thin Films , by the subtle fingers of Light , stript off from the superficial Extremes of Bodies ; for Alexander himself calls them 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Pelliculae & Membranulae , & Apuleius Exuviae , because as the slough or spoil of a Snake , is but a thin integument blancht off the new ●kin , and yet representing the various Spots , Scales , Magnitude , Figure &c. thereof : so likewise do the Visible Species , being meer Decortications , or Sloughs blancht off from Bodies , carry an exact resemblance of all 〈◊〉 and Colours in the Exteriours thereof .

Secondly , assume the smallest of things Visible , Art. 13. 〈…〉 . the Foot of an Hand-worm , for the Object . For conceding the species Emanant from it , which is deprehensible by a Microscope , to consist only of those Atoms , which cohaering only Secundum La●●●a , and non 〈…〉 , Laterally and not Profound●● constitute the 〈◊〉 and then we cannot deny , that this species must be by many 〈…〉 thinner th●n the Foot , or Object it 〈◊〉 .

Art. 14. By Exemp●●fying in the numerous round Films of Wax , successively derep●ed from a Wax 〈◊〉 by the flame thereof , in the space of an hour : and Thirdly , Exemplifie the ineffable Tenuity of these Excortications , in those round Films of Wax that are successively lickt off by the Flame of a Tapour accended . For , having supposed , that one inch of a Wax Candle may suffice to maintain its flame , for the space of an hour : let us thus reason . Since the Diminution of that inch , perpendicularly erected , is uncessant , i. e. that there is no distinguishable moment of time , wherein there is not a distinct round of Wax taken off the upper part thereof , by the depredatory activity of the flame : how many must the Round Films of Wax be , that are successively direpted ? Certainly , as many as there are distinguishable points , or parts in the 24 part of the Aequator , or ambite of the Primum Mobile , successively interjacent toward the Meridian . And if , in stead of that vast Heaven , the Primum Mobile , you think it more convenient to assume the Terrestrial Globe ( whose Magnitude , in comparison of the other , amounts not above a point ) observe what may be thence inferred . Since , according to the supputation of Snellius and Gassendus , the ambite of the Earth is commensurable by 26255 Italian miles ; and the 24 part thereof makes 1094 miles , and so 1094000 paces , and so 5470000 feet , each whereof is again subdivisible into 1000 sensible parts : it follows , that as the product , or whole number of these parts in the 24 part of the Circumference of the Globe Terrestrial ariseth to 5470000000 ; so likewise must the distinct membranules of Wax successive derepted from the inch of Candle in the space of an hour fulfil the same high number of 5470000000. And if so , pray how incomprehensible thin must each of them be ?

Art. 15. In the innumerable Films of Oyl , likewise successively delibrated , by the flame of an Ellychnium , or Match , perpendicularly floating in a vessel of equal capacity with Solomons Bra●en Sea , in ●he space of 48 hours . If this Example seem too gross to adumbrate the extreme Tenuity of our species ; be pleased to exchange the Wax Tapour of an inch diameter , for Solomons Brasen Sea , filled with oyl , and an inch of Cotten Weeck perpendicularly immersed , and at the upper extreme accensed , in the middle thereof . For , insomuch as the Decrement of the oyl in altitude must be uncessant , as is the exhausting activity of the flame , there being no instant of time , wherein its diminution is interrupted ; and that , should the flame constantly adhaere to the Weeck for 48 hours , without extinction , the space of the oyls descent from the margin of the vessel could not in crassitude equal that of a piece of Lawn , or a Spiders Web : certainly the number of Rounds of oyl successively delibrated by the flame , in that constitute time , must require a far greater number of Cyphers to its Calculation . Which would you definitely know ; 't is but computing the distinguishable points of time in 48 hours , during which the flame is supposed to live , and you have your desire ; and we ours , as to the conjectural apprehension of the Tenuity of each of them .

Art. 16. By the Analogy betwixt an ●dorable & Visible Species . Lastly , let us argue à simili , and guess at the Tenuity of a Visible , from that of an Odorable Species . How many Aromaticks are there , that for many years together , emit fragrant exhalations , that replenish a considerable space of the ambient aer ; and gratefully affect the nostrils of all persons , within the orb of projection : and yet cannot , upon the exactest statick experiment , or trutination of the Scate , be found to have amitted one grain of Quantity ? Now if we consider , how Crass the Emanation of an Aromatick , or an odorous Anathymiasis , is comparatively to the substance of a Visible Species ( for no meaner a Philosopher then Gassendus , whose name sounds all the Liberall Sciences , hath conceived ; that the Visible Images effluxing from an Apple in a whole year , if all cast into one bulk , would not exceed that of the odorous vapour exhaled from it in one moment ) we shall not gainsay , but a solid Body may constantly maintain an Emanation of its Images Visible , for many hundreds of years , from its superficial parts , without any sensible abatement of Quantity , or variation of Figure . To which we shall superadd only this ; that should we allow these substantial Effluxes , that are supposed to constitute the Visible Species , to amount in many hundred years , to a mass deprehensible by sense , in case the collection of them all into one were possible : yet would it be so small , as to elude the exactest observation of man ; for , who that hath perchance weighed a piece of Marble , or Gold , and set down the praecise gravity thereof in his life time , can obtain a parrol from the grave and return to complete his experiment ; after the deflux of so many Ages , as are required to fulfill the sensibility of its minoration ?

Concerning the THIRD , Art. 7. The Manner and Reason of the Production of visible Images ; according to the hypothesis of Epicurus . viz. the PRODUCTION of Species Visible ; Epicurus Text may be fully illustrated by this Exposition . That a solid Body , so long as environed with a rare or permeable space , may be conceived without Alogie , freely to emit its Images : because it hath Atoms ready in the superfice , that being actuated by their coessential motive Faculty , uncessantly attempt their Emancipation , or Abduction ; and those so exile , that the Ambient cannot impede their Emanation . (2) That in regard they conserve the Delineations both of the Depressed and Eminent parts in the superfice of the Antitype , or Object , after their Efflux therefrom : therefore do the Images deceding from it become Configurate of Atoms cohaerently exhaling in the same Order and Position that they held among themselves , during their Contiguity , or Adhaesion . Which also satisfies for the praesumed meer superficiality , i. e. Improfundity of the species : because it is deraded only from the Extremities of the Object . (3) That , forasmuch as no Cause can be alledged , why the particles of the Image should , in their progress through a pervious medium to considerable distance , be deturbed or discomposed from that Contexture , or order and situation , which they obtained from the Cortex or outward Film of their solid original : therefore do they invariately hold the same Configuration , untill their arrival at the eye . Which to familiarize , we are to reflect upon a position or two formerly conceded , viz. that Atoms are , by the impulse of their ingenite Motion , variously agitated even in Concretions most compact ; and yet cannot without difficulty expede themselves from the Interior or Central parts , because of their mutual Revinction , or Complication : but for those in the Exterior or superficial parts , they may , upon the least evolution disingage themselves , having no Atoms without to depress , but many within to express or impel them . (4) That , since the Motion of all Atoms , when at liberty to pursue the Tendency of their Motive Faculty , is Aequivelox : hence is it , that those Atoms which exhale from the Cavities or Deprest parts of the superficies of any Concretion , and those which exhale from the Prominencies , or Eminent Parts , are transferred together in that order , that they touch not , nor crowd each other , but observe the same distance and decorum , that they had in their Contiguity to , and immediate separation from the superficies . So that the Antecedent Atoms cannot be overtaken , or praevented by the Consequent : nor those farther outstrip these , then at the first start . (5) That the Emanation of Visible Images is Continent , i. e. that one succeeds on the heels of another , jugi quodam Fluore , in a continued stream more swiftly then that thought can distinguish any intermediate distance . So that , as in the Exsilition of Water from the Cock of a Cistern perpetually supplied by a Fountain , the parts thereof so closely succede each other , as to make one Continued stream , without any interruption observable : are we to conceive the Efflux of Images to be so Continent , that the Consequent press upon the neck of the Antecedent so contiguously , as the Eye can deprehend no Discontinuity , nor the Mind discern any Interstice in their Flux . And this ushers us to the reason , why Apuleius , discoursing in the Dialect of Epicurus , saith , Profectas à nobis Imagines , velut quasdam exuvias jugifluore manare . (6) And lastly , that a Visible Image doth not so constantly retain its Figure , and Colours , as not to be subject to Mutilation and Confusion , if the interval betwixt its original and the eye be immoderately large : as may be exemplified in the species of a square Tower , which by a long trajection through the aer , hath its Angles retused , so that it enters the eye in a Cylindrical Figure . This Epicurus expresly admitted in his 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , confusam interdum evadere imaginem . Which ought to be interpreted not only of the detriment sustained in its long progress through the Medium , but also of that which may arise from some perturbation caused in the superfice of the Exhalant .

Art. 18. The Celerity of the Moti●n of visible Images , reasoned ; and compared to that of the Light of the Sun . Concerning the FOURTH , viz. the CELERITY of their Motion ; this will Epicurus have to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Inexsuperabilem , swift in the highest degree : and his Reason is , because such is the Pernicity of Atoms , when enfranchised from Concretions , and upon the Wings of their Gravity . Lucretius most appositely compares the Celerity of Images in their Trajection , to that of the beams of the Sun , which from the body thereof are darted to the superfice of the Earth in an instant , or so small a part of time , as none can be supposed less . And this we may clearly comprehend , if we observe that moment when the Sun begins its Emergency from the Discuss of the Moon , in an Eclipse ; for in the same moment , we may discern the Image of its cleared limbus , appearing in a vessel of Water , respectively situate .

Art. 19. The Translation of a moveable from place to place , in an indivisible p●int of time , impossible : and why ? And yet we say , the Celerity of their Trajection , not , with the Vulgar , the Instantaneous Motion : because we conceive it impossible , that any Moveable should be transferred to a distant place , in an indivisible moment , but in some space of time , though so short as to be imperceptible ; because the Medium hath parts so successively ranged , that the remote cannot be pervaded before the vicine .

Art. 20. The Facility of the Abdu●tion , or A●olation of Images Visible , from solid Concretions ; solved by the Spontaneous E●silition of their superficial Atoms : and the Sollicitation of Light , incident upon them . And thus have we concisely Commented upon the 4 Consider ables comprehended in the Text of Epicurus , touching Apostatical Images Visible ; and thereupon accumulated those Reasons , which justifie our praelation of this His Opinion , to that not only less probable , but manifestly impossible one of the Aristoteleans : so that there seems to us only one Consideration more requirable to complete its Verisimility , and that is touching the FACILITY of the ABDUCTION of Visible Images from solids .

We confess , that Epicurus supposition , of the spontaneous Evolution and consequent Avolation of Atoms from the extremes of solid Concretions ; is not alone extensible to the solution of this Difficulty : and therefore we must lengthen it out with that consentaneous Position of Gassendus ( de apparente magnitudine solis humilis & sublimis , Epist. 2. pag. 24. ) Lucem sollicitare species , that Light doth sollicite and more then excite the Visible species of Objects , as well by agitating the superficial Atoms of Concretions , as by Carrying them off in the arms of its reflected rayes . For , that Light is intinged not only with Colours , which it pervades , but also with those , which it only superficially toucheth upon , provided the Colorate body be compact enough to repercuss it ; all opace and speculary bodies , on which its beams are either trajectly , or reflextly impinged , sensibly demonstrate . And though it may be objected , that the sollicitation of Light is not necessary to the Dereption , or Abduction of Images Visible ; because it is generally praesumed , that they continually Emane from Objects , and so as well in the thickest Darkness , as in the Meridian light : it must notwithstanding be confest , that they are unprofitable to Vision , unless when they proceed from an object Illustrate ; and consequently that they flow hand in hand with the particles of Light reflected from it superfice . Which truly is the reason why the Eye that is posited in the dark doth well discern Objects posited in the Light ; but that which is in the light hath no perception at all of objects in the dark .

And therefore whoso shall affirme , Art. 21. That Objects do not emit t●●ir Visible Images , but when Illustrated : a Conceit though paradoxic●l , yet not improbable . that Visible Species are not Emitted from bodies , unless Light strike upon them , and being repercussed , carry their superficial Atoms , which constitute the Visible Species , off from them , in direct lines towards the eye : though He may perhaps want a Demonstration , yet not the evidence of Experience and probability , to credit his Paradox . Nor is there , why we should opinion , that only the Primary , or first incident Light is reflected ; because Light emaneth from the Lucid , in a continued Fluor , so that the praecedent particles are still contiguously pursued by the consequent : and hence is it that Light is capable of repercussions even to infinity , if solid and impervious bodies could be so disposed , as that the first opposed might repercuss it on the second , the second reflect it to the third , the third to the fourth , &c. successively , so long as the Fluor should be continued , and no Eclipse intervene . For , the reason , why Light , formerly diffused , doth immediately disappear , upon the intervention of any body , that intersects it stream ; is really the same with that , wherefore Water exsilient from the Tube of a Cistern , in an arched stream , doth immediately droop and fall perpendicularly , upon the shutting of the Cock : the successive flux of those parts of Water , which , by a close and forceable pressure on the back of the praecedent , maintained the Arcuation of the stream , being thereby praevented , and the effluxed committed to the tendency of their Gravity . And the reason , why by the mediation of a small remainder of light , after the intersection of its fluor from the Lucid fountain , we have an imperfect and obscure discernment of objects ; is no more then this : that only a few rayes , here and there one , are incident upon and so reflected from the superfice thereof , having touched upon only a few scattered particles , and left the greater number untoucht ; which therefore remain unperceived by the eye , because there wanted Light sufficient to the illustration of the whole , and so to the Excitement and Emission of a perfect species .

SECT. II.

Art. 1. Visible Images Systatical , described ; and distinguisht from Apostatical ones THere is yet a second sort of Images Visible , which though consistent of the same Materials with the Former ; are yet different in the reason of their production , according to the theory of Epicurus . For , as the former are perfectly substantial , being Corporeal Effluviaes , by a kind of Dereption as it were blancht from the Extremes of Concretions : so likewise are these of the second Genus , perfectly substantial , being certain Concrements or Coagmentations of Atoms in the aer , representing the shapes of Men , Beasts , Trees , Castles , Armies , &c. not caused by an immediate Dereption from such solid Prototypes , but a SPONTANEOUS convention and cohaesion of convenient particles . So that if we only call them , Spontaneous Systatical Representations ; we shall not only import the Disparity of their Creation to that of the Derepted Apostatical ones , but also afford a glimpse of their abstruse Nature . Of these , all that can be brought to lye in lines parallel to our praesent Theorem , doth concern only their Existence : and that may be evicted by the conspiring testimonies of many Authors , whose pens were not dipt in the fading ink of meer Tradition , nor their minds deluded with the affectation of Fabulous Wonders . Among which our leasure will extend to the quotation of only Two , most pertinent and significant .

Art. 2. Their Existence assured , by the testimony of Diodorus Siculus : and Diodorus Siculus ( lib. 3. ) speaking of certain Spectraes ; spontaneously conceited , and at set seasons of the year exhibiting themselves to Travellers in the regions of Africa , beyond the Quick-sands and Cyrene ; saith thus : 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; Quandoque , ac praesertim vigente tranquillitate aeris , conspiciuntur per aerem Concrementa quaedam , forma● Animalium omnis generis referentia . Ipsorum nonnulla quietè se habent , nonnulla verò motionem subeunt . Quinetiam interdum insequentes fugiant , interdum fugientes insequuntur , &c.

Art. 3. Damascius , together with the Autopsy of Kircher . And Damascius ( in Vita Isidori Philosophi , apud Photium ) declaring the common report about that memorable 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Prodious Aereal Representation , annually beheld in the lower region of the aer , imminent upon that arm of the Adriatick Sea , that runs up betwixt Messana in Sicily , and Rhegium Julium in Calabria ; delivers it thus : Nostra tempestate narrarunt homines bonae fidei , juxta Siciliam in campo nominato Tetrapyrgio , & in aliis non paucis locis , videri Equitum pugnantium sin ulacra ; idque maximè aestatis tempore , cum ardentissimus est meridies ; &c. Concerning the verity of this report , the most Curious Athanasius Kircherus having some doubt ; purposely takes a long journey from Rome to Messana and thence crosseth over to Rhegium , at the opportune time for its observation . Where what He beheld , and by what Physical reasons he solved the wonderment ; we have thought worthy your patient notice , to extract from his excellent discourse thereupon ( in cap. 1. Magiae Parastaticae , parastasi 1. Naturae . )

MORGANA RHEGINORUM .

In the midst of Summer , Art. 4. Kirchers Description of that famous Apparition at Rhegium , called Morgana Rheginorum : & when the Sun boyls the Tyrrhene Ocean with most fervent rayes , then is it , that wanton Nature entertains the wondring eyes of the inhabitants of Rhegium , a Town in Calabria most ancient and no less famous for having been the seat of many Philosophers , with a prodigious spectacle in the aer . There may you , whether with more delight , or wonder , is not soon determined , behold a spacious Theatre in the vaporous aer , adorned with great variety of Scenes , and Catoptrick representations ; the Images of Castles , Palaces , and other Buildings of excellent architecture , with sundry ranges of Pillars , praesented according to the rules of Perspective . This Scene withdrawn , upon the sayling by of the Cloud , there succeeds another , wherein , by way of exquisite Landskip , were exhibited spacious Woods , Groves of Cypress , Orchards with variety of trees , but those artificially planted in Uniform rows like a perfect Phalanx , large Meadows , with companies of men , and herds of beasts walking , feeding , and couching upon them : and all these with so great variety of respondent Colours , so admirable a commixture of Light and Darkness , and all their motions and gestures counterfeited so to the life , that to draw a Landskip of equal perfection seems impossible to human industry .

It may well be conceived , though not easily exprest , Art. 5. Most ingenious Investigation of the Causes thereof . how much this Parastatical Phantasm ( which the Inhabitants of Rhegium call Morgana ) hath excruciated the greatest Wits of Italy , while they laboured to explore a reason for the apparence of such things in the Cloud , as were not found either on the shore , or adjacent fields . This much encreased the ardor of Curiosity in me , so that crossing over from Messana to Rhegium , at the usual time of the Apparition , I examined all the Circumstances thereof , together with the situation of the place , the nature and propriety of the soyl , and the constitution of the vapours arising from the Sea : and examining my observations by Physical and Optical reasons , I soon detected the Causes of the whole Phaenomenon . First I observed the Mountain called Tinna , on the Sicilian side , directly confronting Rhegium , to run along in a duskish obscure tract upon Pelorus ; and the shores subjacent , as also the bottom of the Sea , to be covered with shining sand , being the fragments of Selenites , Antimony , and other pellucid Concretions , devolved from the eminent parts of the land , the contiguous Hills , that are richly fraught with veins of those Minerals . Then I observed that these translucid sands , being , together with vapors from the Sea and Shore , exhaled into the aer , by the intense fervor of the Sun ; did coalesce into a Cloud , in all points respondent to a perfect Polyedrical , or Multangular Looking-glass : the various superficies of the resplendent Granules , making a multiplication of the species ; and that these , being opacated behind by crass and impervious vapours , directly facing the Mountains , did make reflection of the various Images of objects respective to their various positions to the eye . The several Rows of Pillars in the aereal Scene are caused by one single Pillar , erected on the Shore ; for being by a manifold reflection from the various superficies of the tralucent particles , opacated on the hinder part by dense Vapours , in the speculary Meteor , it is multiplyed even to infinity . No otherwise then as one single Image , posited betwixt two polyedrical Looking-glasses , confrontingly disposed , is so often repercussed or reflected from superfice to superfice , that it exhibiteth to the eye almost an infinite multitude of Images exactly consimilar . Thus also doth one man standing on the shore , become a whole Army in the Cloud ; one Beast , a whole Herd , and one Tree a thick-set Grove . As for the vanishing of this first Scene , and the succession of a second , adorned with the representations of Castles , and other magnificent structures ; the Cause hereof is this : since the eye of the Spectator hath its sight variously terminated in the several speculary superficies of the Cloud , that is in perpetual motion according to the impulse of the Wind ; it comes to pass , that according to the rules of the Angles of Incidence and Reflection , divers Species are beheld under the same constitute Angle , and as the speculary Vapour doth reflect them toward the eye , which divers species are projected from objects conveniently situate ; and particularly from the Castle on the ascent towards Rhegium from the place of our prospect .

Some , perhaps , may judge our affirmation , of the Elevation of those shining Grains of Vitreous Minerals into the aer , by the meer attraction of the Sun ; and the Coalition of them there with the Cloud of Vapours : to be too large a morsel , to be swallowed by any throat , but that Cormorant one of Credulity . If so , all we require of them , is only to consider ; that Hairs , Straws , grains of Sand , fragments of Wood , and such like Festucous Bodies , are frequently found immured in Hailstones : which doubtless , are sufficient arguments , that those things were first elevated by the beams of the Sun , recoyling from the earth , into the middle region of the aer , and there coagmentated with the vapours condensed into a Cloud , and frozen in its descent .

Now this solution of the Morgana , acquires the more of Certitude and Auctority from hence ; Art. 6. His admirable Artifice , for the exhibition of the like a●real Representation , in Imitation of Nature . that in imitation of this Natural Prodigious Ostent , or Aereal Representation , Kircher invented a way of exhibiting an Artificial one , by the Fragments of Glass , Selenites , Antimony , &c. stewed in an iron trough , and vapours ascending from Water superaffused , and terminated by a black Curtain superextended . The full description of which Artifice , He hath made the Subject of his 2. parastasis in Magia Parastat . cap. 1.

CHAP. III. CONCERNING THE MANNER and REASON OF VISION .

SECT. I.

AMong the many different Conceptions of Philosophers , both Ancient and Modern , touching the Manner and Reason of the Discernment of the Magnitude , Figure , &c. of Visible Objects by the Visive Faculty in the Eye ; the most Considerable are these .

(1) The STOICKS affirmed , Art. 1. The Reason of Vision , according to the opinion of the Stoicks . that certain Visory Rayes deradiated from the brain , through the slender perforations of the Optick Nerves , into the eye , and from thence in a continued fluor to the object ; do , by a kind of Procusion , and Compression , dispose the whole Aer intermediate in a direct line , into a Cone , whose Point consisteth in the superfice of the Eye , and Base in the superfice of the Object . And that , as the Hand by the mediation of a staff , imposed on a body , doth , according to the degrees of resistence made thereby either directly , or laterally , deprehend the Tactile Qualities thereof , i. e. whether it be Hard , or Soft , Smooth or Rough , whether it be Clay , or Wood , Iron , or Stone , Cloth , or Leather , &c. So likewise doth the Eye , by the mediation of this Aereal staff , discern whether the Adspectable Object , on which the Basis of it resteth , be White or Black , Green or Red , Symetrical or Asymetrical in the Figure of its parts , and consequently Beautiful or Deformed .

Art. 2. Of Aristotle . (2) ARISTOTLE , though his judgment never acquiesced in any one point , as to this particular , doth yet seem to have most constantly inclined to this ; that the Colour of the Visible doth move the Perspicuum actu , i. e. that Illustrate Nature in the Aer , Water , or any other 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Transparent body ; and that , by reason of its Continuity from the extremes of the Object to the Eye , doth move the Eye , and by the mediation thereof the Internal Sensorium or Visive Faculty , and so inform it of the visible Qualities thereof . So that , according to the Descant of those , who pretend to be his most faithful Interpreters , we may understand Him , to have imagined the Colour of the object to be as it were the Hand ; the diaphanous Medium as it were the Staff ; and the Eye as it were the Body on which it is imposed and imprest : è diametro opposite to the conceit of the Stoicks , who suppose the Eye to supply the place of the Hand ; the Aer to analogize the Staff ; and the Object to respond to the Body on which it is imposed and imprest .

Art. 3. O the Phythagoreans . (3) The PYTHAGOREANS determined the reason of Vision on the Reflexion of the Visive Rayes , in a continued stream emitted from the internal Eye , to the visible , back again into the eye ; or , more plainly , that the radious Emanations from the Eye , arriving at the superfice of the object , are thereby immediately Repercussed in an uninterrupted stream home again to the eye , in their return bringing along with them a perfect representation thereof , as to Colour , Figure and Magnitude .

Art. 4. Of Empedocles . (4) EMPEDOCLES , though admitting ( as we hinted in the next praeceding Chapter ) substantial Effluxes , from the Visible to the Organ of Sight ; doth also assume the Emission of certain Igneous or Lucid Spirits from the Organ to the Object : supposing the Eye to be a kind of Glass Lantern , illustrate , and illustrating the Visible , by its own Light .

Art. 5. Of Plato . (5) PLATO , though He likewise avouched the Emanation of Corporeal Effluviaes from the Object ; doth not yet allow them to arrive quite home at the Eye : but will have them to be met half way by rayes of Light extramitted from the Eye : and that these two streams of External and Internal Light encountring with some Renitency reciprocal , do recoyl each from other , and the stream of Internal Light resilient back into the eye , doth communicate unto it that particular kind of Impression , which it received from the stream of Extradvenient Light , in the encounter ; and so the Sentient Faculty comes to perceive the adspectable Form of the object , at which the Radius of Internal Light is levelled . This we judge to be sense of his words ( in Timaeo , circa finem tertiae partis ) Simulachrorum , quae vel in speculis oboriuntur , vel in perspicua , laevique cernuntur superficie ; facilis assecutio est . Nam ex utriusque ignis , tam intimi , quam extra positi Communione , ejusque rursus consensu , & congruentia , qui passim terso , laevique corpori accommodatus est ; necessari● haec omnia oriuntur , quam ignis oculorum cum eo igne , qui est è conspecto effusus , circa laeve nitidumque Corpus sese confundit .

Art. 6. O Epicurus . (6) EPICURUS , tacitely subverting all these , foundeth the Reason of Vision , not in any Action of the intermediate Aer , as the Stoicks and Aristotle ; nor in any Radious Emanation from the Eye to or toward the Object , as the Pythagoreans , Empedocles , and Plato : but , in the Derivation of a substantial Efflux from the Object to the Eye .

(7) And as for the opinion of the excellent Monsieur Des Cartes , Art. 7. Of Mons. Des Cartes . which with a kind of pleasant violence , hath so ravisht the assent of most of the Students of Physiology , in the praesent Age , especially such as affect the accommodation of Mechanick Maxims to the sensible operations of Nature ; that their minds abhor the embraces of any other : those , who have not heedfully perused his Dioptricks , may fully comprehend it in summary , thus .

For Sensation in Common , He defines it to be a simple Perception , whereby a certain Motion , derived from a body conveniently objected , communicated , by Impression , to the small Fibres , or Capillary Filaments of a Nerve , and by those , in regard of their Continuity , transmitted to the Tribunal , or Judicatory Seat of the Soul , or Mind ( which He supposeth to be the Glandula Pinealis , in the centre of the Brain ) and there distinctly apprehended , or judged of . So that the Divers Motions imprest upon the slender threads of any Nerve , are sufficient to the Causation of divers perceptions ; or , that we may not eclipse his notion by the obscurity of our Expression , that the Impulse , or stroke given to the Nerve , doth , by reason of the Continuity of its parts , cause another Motion , in all points answerable to the first received by the External Organ , to be carried quite home to the Throne of the Mind , which instantly makes a respective judgment concerning the Nature of the Object , from whence that particular Motion was derived . In a word , that only by the Variety of Strokes given to the External Organ , thence to the filaments of the Nerve annexed thereto , thence to the Praesence Chamber of the Soul : we are informed of the particular Qualities , and Conditions of every Sensible ; the variety of these sensory Motions being dependent on the variety of Qualities in the Object , and the variety of judgments dependent on the variety of Motions communicate .

And for the sense of Seeing , in special ; He conceives it to be made , not by the mediation of Images , but of certain Motions ( whereof the Images are composed ) transmitted through the Eye and Optick Nerve to the Centrals of the Brain : praesuming the Visible Image of an Object to be only an exact representation of the motions thereby impressed upon the External Sensorium ; and accordingly determining the Reason of the Minds actual Discernment of the Colour , Situation , Distance , Magnitude , and Figure of a Visible , by the Instruments of Sight , to be this . (1) The Light desilient from the adspectable Body , in a direct line , called by the Masters of the Opticks , the Axe of Vision , percusseth the diaphanous fluid Medium , the Aether , or most subtile substance ( by Him assumed to extend in a Continuate Fluor through the Universe , and so to maintain an absolute Plenitude , and Continuity of Parts therein . ) (2) The Aether thus percussed by the Illuminant , serving as a Medium betwixt the Object and the Eye ; conveyeth the impression through the outward Membranes and Humors , destined to Refraction , to the Optick Nerve most delicately expansed into the Retina Tunica , beyond the Chrystalline . (3) The Motion thus imprest on the outward Extreme of the Optick Nerve , runs along the body of it to the inward Extreme , determined in the substance of the Brain . (4) The Brain receiving the impression , immediately gives notice thereof to its Noble Tenent , the Soul ; which by the Quality of the stroke judgeth of the Quality of the Striker , or Object . In some proportion like an Exquisite Musitian , who by the tone of the sound thereby created , doth judge what Cord in a Virginal was strook , what jack strook that string , and what force the jack was moved withall , whether great , mean , or small , slow or quick , equal or unequal , tense or lax , &c.

Art. 8. The i●genuity of 〈◊〉 Conceit , acknowledged : but the solidity ●●dubitated This you 'l say , is a Conceit of singular Plausibility , invented by a Wit transcendently acute , adorned with the elegant dress of most proper and significant Termes , illustrate with apposite similes and praegnant Examples , and disposed into a Method most advantageous for persuasion ; and we should betray our selves into the Censure of being exceedingly either stupid , or malicious , should we not say so too : but yet we dare not ( so sacred is the interest of Truth ) allow it to be more then singularly Plausible ; since those Arguments , wherewith the sage the●2 ●2 . chap. of His Treatise of Bodies ) hath long since impugned it , are so exceedingly praeponderant , as to over-ballance it by more then many moments of Reason ; nor could Des Cartes himself , were He now Unglorified , satisfie for his Non-Retractation of this Error ; after his examination of their Validity , by any more hopeful Excuse , then this ; that no other opinion could have been consistent to His Cardinal Scope of Solving all the Operations of Sense by Mechanick Principles .

Now , of all these Opinions recited , we can find , after mature and aequitable examination , Art. 9. The Opinion of Epicurus , more satisfactory , then any other : because more Rational , and less obnoxious to inexplicable Difficulties . none that seems , either grounded on so much Reason , or attended with so few Difficulties , or so sufficient to the verisimilous Explanation of all the Problems , concerning the Manner of Vision , as that of Epicurus ; which stateth the Reason of Vision in the INCURSION of substantial Images into the Eye . We say

FIRST , Grounded on so much Reason . For , insomuch as it is indisputable , that in the act of Vision there is a certain Sigillation of the figure and colour of the object , made upon that part of the Eye , wherein the Perception is ; and this sigillation cannot be conceived to be effected otherwise then by an Impression ; nor that Impression be conceived to be made , but by way of Incursion of the Image , or Type : it is a clear Consequence , that to admit a Sigillation without Impression , and an Impression without Incursion of the Image , is a manifest Alogy , an open Inconsistence . And upon this consideration is it , that we have judged Epicurus to have shot nearest the White , in his Position that Vision is performed , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , per simula ▪ chrorum Incursionem , sive Incidentiam : which Agellius ( lib. 5. cap. 16. ) descanting upon , saith expresly , Epicurus affluere semper ex omnibus corporibus simulachra quaedam ipsorum , eaque sese in oculos inferre , atque ita fieri sensum videndi putat .

SECONDLY , Encumbred with so few Difficulties . For , of all that have been hitherto , either by Alexander ( 2. de Anima 34. ) Macrobius ( 7. Saturnal . 14. ) Galen ( lib. 7. de Consensu in Platonicis , Hippocraticisque Decretis ) or any other Author , whose leaves we have revolved , objected against it ; we find only Two , that require a profound exercise of the Intellect to their Solution : and they are these .

(1) Obvious it is even to sense , Art. 10. The Two most considerable Difficulties opposed to Epicurus position , of the Incursion of Substantial Images into the Eye . that every Species Visible is wholly in the whole space of the Medium , and wholly in every part thereof ; since in what part soever of the Medium , the Eye shall be admoved , in a position convenient , it shall behold the whole object , represented by the species : and manifest it is , that to be total in the total Space , and total in every part thereof , is an Affection proper only to Incorporeals ; therefore cannot Vision be made by Corporeal Images incurrent into the Eye .

(2) In the intermediate Aer are coexistent the Images of many , nay innumerable Objects ; which seems impossible , unless those Images are praesumed to be Incorporeal : because many Bodies cannot coexist in one and the same place , without reciprocal penetration of Dimensions , Ergo , &c.

SECT. II.

TO dispel these Clouds , that have so long eclipsed the splendor of Epicurus Assertion , of the Incidence of Images Visible into the Eye ( for we shall not here dispute , whether he intended the sigillation to be made in that Convex Speculum , the Chrystalline Humour ; or that Concave one , the Retina Tunica ) and explicate the abstruse nature of Vision : we ask leave to possess you with certain necessary Propositions : We assume therefore ,

Assumption the First .

That the superfice of no Visible is so exquisitely smooth , polite , or equal , Art. 1. That the superfice of nobody is perfectly smooth : evicted by solid Reas●n , and Aut●psie . as not to contain various Inaequalities , i. e. Protuberant and Deprest parts , or certain ( Monticuli and Valleculae ) small Risings and Fallings : which in some bodies being either larger , or more , are discoverable by the naked intuition of the Eye ; and in others , either smaller , or fewer , require the detection of the Microscope .

This is neither Praecarious , nor Conjectural : but warranted by Reason , and autoptical Demonstration . For , if the object assumed be polisht Marble ; since that apparent Tersness in the surface thereof is introduced by the detrition of its grosser inaequalities by Sand , and that Sand is nothing but a multitude of Polyedrical solid Grains , by the acuteness and hardness of their Angles cutting and derasing the more friable particles of the Marble : it must follow , that each of the grains of Sand must leave an impression of its edge , and so that the whole superfice must become scarified by innumerable small incisions , variously decussating and intersecting each other . If Steel of a speculary smoothness , such as our common Chalybeat Mirrours ; since the Tersness thereof is artificial , caused by the affriction of Files , which cut only by the acuteness of their teeth , or lineal inaequalities : it is not easie to admit , that they leave no scratches , or exarations on the surface thereof ; and where are many Incisions , each whereof must in Latitude respond to the thickness of the Tooth in the File , that made it , there also must be as many Eminences or small Ridges intercepted among them . And if Glass ▪ whose smoothness seems superlative ; since it is composed of Sand and Salts , not so perfectly dissolved by liquation , as not to retain various Angles : it cannot be unreasonable to inferr , that those remaining points or angular parts must render the Composition in its exteriors full of Asperities . And , as for Autoptical Evidence ; that Marble , Steel , and Glass are unequal in their superfice , is undeniable not only from hence , that a good Engyscope , in a convenient light , doth discover innumerable rugosities and Cavities in the most polisht superfice of either : but also from hence , that Spiders and Flyes do ordinarily run up and down perpendicularly on Venice Glass , which they could not do , if there were not in the surface thereof many small Cavities , or Fastnings for the reception of the Uncinulae , or Hooks of their Feet . To which may also be added , the Humectation of Glass by any Liquor affused ; for , if there were no Fosses and Prominences in the superfice thereof , whereon the Hamous particles of the Liquid might be fastned , it would instantly run off without leaving the least of moisture behind . And hence

Assumption the Second .

Art. 2. That the visible Image doth consist of so many Rayes as there are Points designable in the whole superfice of the object : and that each Ray hath its line of Tendency direct , respective to the face of that particle in the superfice , from which it is emitted . That as the whole Visible Image doth emane from the whole superfice of the object ; so do all the parts thereof emane from all the parts of the Object : i. e. that look how many Atoms are designable in the superfice , from so many points thereof do Atoms exhale , which being contiguously pursued by others and others successively deceding , make continued Rayes , in direct lines tending thitherward , whither the faces of the particles point , from which they are deradiated .

For , insomuch as in the superfice no particle can be so minute to the sense , as , in respect to the Asperity , or Inaequality of its surface , not to have various Faces , by which to respect various parts of the Medium : it must inevitably follow , that all the rayes effluxed from an object , do not tend one and the same way , but are variously trajected through the Medium , some upward , others downward , some to the right , others to the left , some obversly or toward , others aversly or fromward , &c. So that there is no region or point of the compass designable , to which some rayes are not direct . And from this branch shoots forth our

Third Assumption .

Art. 3. That the Density and Vnion of the Rayes , composing the visible Image , is greater or less ; according to their less , or greater Elongation from the Object . That every visible Image is then most Dense and United , when it is first abduced from the Object : or , that by how much the neerer the visible Species is to the Body , from which it is delibrated , by so much the more Dense and United are the rayes of which it doth consist ; and so much the more Rare or Disgregate , by how much the farther it is removed from it . This may be exemplified in lines drawn from the Centre of a Circle to the Circumference ; for by how much the farther they run from the Centre , by so much the greater space is intercepted betwixt them : and by how much the larger space is intercepted betwixt them , by so much the greater must their Rarity be , the degrees of Rarity being determinable by the degrees of intercepted space . Thus also must the rayes of the Visible Image , in their progress mutually recede each from other , and according to the more or less of their Elongation from the point of abduction , become more or less Rare and scattered , into the amplitude of the Medium . However , we deny not the necessity of their innumerable Decussations , and Intersections ; in respect to the various Faces , and Confrontings of the parts of the superfice , from which they are emitted . And hence we extracted our

Fourth Assumption . Art. 4. That the Visible Image is neither total in the total medium ; nor total in every part thereof : but so manifold as are the parts of the medium from which the obj●ct is discernable . Contrary to the Aristoteleans .

That the Visible Image , though really diffused through the space of the medium within the sphear of Projection ; is notwithstanding neither total in the total space , nor total in every part thereof , as is supposed in the First Objection : but so Manifold , as there are parts of the Medium , from which the Object is adspectable .

Here may we introduce a Paradox , which yet doth not want a considerable proportion of Verisimilitude to justifie the sobriety and acuteness of his Wit , that first started it ; which is , That of divers men , at the same time , speculating the same object , no one doth behold the same parts thereof , that are beheld by another : nay more , that no man can see the same parts of an Object ,

Art. 5. PARADOX ▪

That no man can see the same particle of an object , with both Eyes at once ; nay , not with the same Eye , if the level of its Visive Axe be changed

with both eyes at once ; nay more , not the same parts with the same eye , if he remove it never so little , because the level of the Visive Axe is varied . This may be verified by a single reflection on the Cause hereof , which is the Inequality , or Asperity of the superfice of Bodies , seemingly most polite : for , in respect of that , it is of necessity , that various Rayes , proceeding from the various parts thereof , variously convene in the parts of the Medium ; and insomuch as each of those rayes doth represent that particle only , from which it was effused , and no other , in their concurse they cannot but represent other and other parts , according to the respective places or regions of the Medium , in which the Eye is posited , that receives them . However , we shall familiarize it by Example . Let two men at once behold a Third , one before , the other behind : and both may be said to behold the same man , but , truly , not the same parts of him ; because the eyes of one are obverted to his Anterior , and those of the other to his Posterior parts . Take it yet one note higher . Let the Face of a man be the Object , on which though divers persons gaze at the same time , one on the right a second on the left side , a third confrontingly , a fourth and a fifth obliquely betwixt the other three ; and all may be said to have an equal prospect of the face : yet can it not be asserted , that they do all see the same parts thereof , but each a particular part . Whence it may be inferred , that albeit we may allow them all to behold his Fore-head , Eyes , Nose , Cheeks , Mouth , &c. yet can we not allow them all to see the same parts of Forehead , Eyes , Nose , Cheeks , &c. because of their unequal situation , which Causeth that the whole species prodient from the face , doth not tend into the whole medium , but into various parts of it , respective to the various faces of the deradiant parts . Moreover , because this praesumed Inaequality is not competent only to the greater parts of the face , such as the Eyes , Nose , Mouth , Chin , &c. but as justly considerable in the very Skin , which hath no designable place , wherein are not many smaller and smaller Eminencies and Depressions , deprehensible ( if not by the Opticks of the body , yet ) by the ac●es of the Mind : hence is , that having imagined the Eyes of the Five Spectators to move their visive Axes from part to part successively , and as slowly as the shadow of the Gnomon steals over the parts of a Dial , untill they have ranged over the whole face ; we may comprehend the necessity , of the discovery of a fresh part by every new aime or levell of each eye , and the baulking of others ; as if in Particles of devex Figure , no Particels can be detected a new , but as many of those formerly discerned must be lost , and as many , nay more remain concealed .

Art. 6. CONSECTARY .

That the Medium is not possessed with one simple Image ; but by an Aggregate of innumerable Images , deradiate from the same object : all which notwithstanding constitute but one entire Image .

And this Consideration smoothly ushers in two Consectaries

(1) That to say , one simple species doth replenish the whole Medium , is not , in the strict Dialect of Reason , so proper , as to say , the Medium is possessed by an Aggeries , or Convention of innumerable species : which being divers in respect to the divers parts of the Object , from which they were deradiated , must also be divers in their Existence , and Diffusion through the several parts of the Perspicuum . And yet must they be allowed to constitute but one entire species ; and this in respect to their Emanation from one Object : because as the single parts of the species represent the single parts of the object , so doth the whole of the species represent the whole of the Object .

(2) That many , nay Myriads of different Species may be Coexistent in the Common Medium ,

Art. 7. CONSECTARY 2.

That Myriads of different Images , emanant from different objects , may be Coexistent in the Aer ; without reciprocal penetration of Dimensions , or Confusi●n of particles : contrary to the Pe●ipateticks .

the Aer ; and yet no necessity of the Coexistence of many Bodies in one and the same place ; it being as justifiable to affirm , that they reciprocally penetrate each others dimensions , as that the Warp and Woof , or intersecting threads in a Cloth , do mutually penetrate each other : because the Aer is variously interspersed with Inanities , or small empty Roads , convenient to the inconfused transmission of all those swarms of Rayes , of which the species consist . Have you not frequently observed , when many Candles were burning together in the same room , how , according to the various interposition of opace bodies , various degrees of Shadows and Light have been diffused into the several quarters of the same ? and can you give any better reason of those various Intersections and Decussations of the several Lights , then this ; that the rayes of Light streaming from the diverse Flames , are directly and inconfusedly trajected through the several inane Receptaries of the Aer , respective to the position of each Candle , without reciprocal impediment ; the rayes of one , that are projected to the right hand , in no wise impeding the passage of those of another , that are projected to the left , in the same sensible part of the Aer . Exactly so do the rayes of divers Species Visible , in their progress through the aer , pass on in direct and uninterrupted lines , without Confusion : and though they may seem to possess the same sensible part of the medium , yet will not reason allow them to possess the same Insensible particles thereof ; in regard the distinct transmission of each clearly demonstrateth , that each possesseth a distinct place . Nor doth this their Iuxta-position , or extreme Nearness necessitate their Confusion ; since we daily observe that Water and Wine may be so Commixt in a Vial , as therein can be assigned no sensible part , wherein are not some parts of both Liquors : and yet most certain it is , that the particles of Wine possess not the same Invisible Loculaments , or Receptaries , that are replete with the particles of Water , but others absolutely distinct ; because otherwise there would be as much of Water , or Wine alone , in the Vial , as there is of both Water and Wine , which in that Continent is impossible . And hereupon we Conclude , that to admit every distinct species to replenish the whole medium ; is no less dangerous , then to admit , that each of two Liquors confused doth singly replenish the whole Capacity or the Continent : the parity of reasons justifying the Parallelism .

Assumption the Fifth .

That the visible Image , being trajected through the Pupil , Art. 8. That the place of the visible Images ultimate Reception , and complete Perception ; is the Concave of the Retina Tunica . and having suffered its ultimate refraction in that Convex Mirror , the Chrystalline Humor ; is received and determined in that principal seat of Vision , ( which holds no remote analogy to a Concave Mirror ) the Retina Tunica , or Expansion of the Optick Nerve in the bottom of the eye : and therein represents the Object from whence it was deradiated , in all particulars to the life , i. e. with the same Colour , Figure , and Situation of parts , which it really beareth ; provided the Distance be not excessive .

The First part of this eminent Proposition , that excellent Mathematician , Christopher Scheinerus , hath so evicted by Physical Reasons , Optical Demonstrations , and singular Experiments ; as no truth can seem capable of greater illustration , and less opposition : and therefore the greatest right we can do our selves , or you , in this point , is to remit you to the observant lecture of his whole Third Book , de Fundament . Opticis ; which we dare commend with this just Elogie , that it is the most Elaborate and Satisfying investigation of the Principal Seat of Vision , that ever the World was enriched with , and He who shall desire a more accomplisht Discourse on that ( formerly ) abstruse Theorem , must encounter the censure of being either scarce Ingenious enough to comprehend , or scarce Ingenuous enough to acknowledge the convincing Energy of the Arguments and Demonstrations therein alledged , for the confirmation of his Thesis , Radij formalitèr visorij nativam sedem esse tunicam retinam .

And the other is sufficiently evincible even from hence ; Art. 9. That the Faculty forms a judgm●nt of the Conditions of the Object , according to the representation thereof by the Image , at its impression on the principal part of Vision , the Amphiblestr●ides . That the Sight , or ( if you please ) the Interior Faculty doth alwayes judge of t●e adspectable form of an Object , according to the Condition of the Image emanant from it , at least , according as it is represented by the Image , at the impression thereof on the principal visory part . Which is a position of Eminent Certitude . For , no other Cause can be assigned , why the Visive Faculty doth deprehend and pronounce an object to be of this , or that particular Colour : but only this , that the Image imprest on the Net-work Coat doth represent it in that particular Colour , and no other . Why , when half of the Object is eclipsed , by some opace body interposed , the eye can speculate , nor the faculty judge of no more then the unobscured half : but only this , that the Image is mutilated , and so consisteth of onely those radii , that are emitted from the unobscured half , and consequently can inferr the similitude of no more . Why an Object , of whatever Colour , appeareth Red , when speculated through Glass of that Tincture : but only because the Image , in its trajection through that Medium , being infected with redness , retains the same even to its sigillation on the Expansion of the Optick Nerve . Why the sight , in some cases , especially in that of immoderate distance , and when the object is beheld through a Reversing Glass , deprehends the object under a false figure : but because the Image represents it under that dissimilar figure , having either its angles ●etused , by reason of a too long trajection through the Medium , or the situation of its parts inverted , by decussation of its rayes in the Glass .

CONSECTARY the First .

Art. 10. CONSECTARY .

That the Image is the Cause of Objects apparence of this or that determinate Magnitude .

Now , it being no less Evident , then Certain , that the Image is the sole cause of the Objects apparence under such or such a determinate Colour , and of this or that determinate Figure : it is of pure Consequence , that the Image must also be the Cause of the Objects appearance in this or that determinate Magnitude ; especially since Figure is essenced in the Termination of Magnitude , according to Euclid . ( lib. 1. def. 14. ) Figura est , quae sub aliquo , vel aliquibus terminis comprehenditur . For , why doth the object appear to be of great , small , or mean dimensions ; if not because the Image arriving at the sentient , is great , small , or mean ? Why doth the whole object appear greater then a part of it self ; unless because the whole Image is greater then a part of it self ? To speak more profoundly , and as men not altogether ignorant of the Mysteries in Opticks ; demonstrable it is , that the Magnitude of a thing speculated may be commensurated by the proportion of the Image deradiated from it , to the distance of the Common Intersection . For as the Diametre of the Image , projected through a perspective , or Astronomical Tube , on a sheet of white paper , is in proportion to the Axis of the Pyramid Eversed ; so is the diameter of the basis of the Object to the Axis of the Pyramid Direct . And hereby also come we to apprehend the Distance of the Object from the Eye ; for having obtained the Latitude of the object , we cannot want the knowledge of its Distance : and by conversion , the knowledge of its distance both assists and facilitates the comprehension of its Magnitude . Which comes not much short of absolute necessity ; since as Des Cartes ( Dioptrices cap. 6. ) hath excellently observed , in these words : Quoniam autem longitudo longius decurrentiam radiorum non exquisite salis ex modo impulsus cognosci potest , praecedens Distantiae scientia hic in auxilium est vocanda . Sic , ex Gr. s● distantia cognoscatur esse magna , & Angulus visionis sit parvus ; res objecta longius distans judicatur magna : sin verò distantia sciatur esse parva , & angulus Visionis sit magnus ; objectum judicatur esse parvum , si verò distantia objecti longius dissiti sit in cognita ; nihilcerti de ejus magnitudine decerni potest : if the Distance of an object far removed be unknown , the judgment concerning the magnitude thereof must be uncertain .

CONSECTARY the Second .

Again , insomuch as the Receptary of the Visible Image ,

Art. 11. CONSECTARY 2.

That no Image can rep●enish the C●ncave of the Retina Tunica , unless it be deradiated from an object of an almost Hemispherical ambite .

is that Concave Mirrour , the Retina tunica ( we call it a Concave Mirrour , not only in respect of its Figure and Use , but also in imitation of that grand Master of the Opticks , Alhazen , who ( in lib. 1. cap. 2. ) saith thus ; Et sequitur ex hoc , at corpus sentiens , quod est in Concavo Nervi ( retina nimirum ) sit aliquantulùm Diaphanum , ut appareant in eo formae lucis & coloris , &c. ) Hence is it , that no Image can totally fill that Receptary , unless it be derived from an object of an almost Hemispherical ambite , or Compass ; so that the rayes , tending from it to the eye , may bear the form of a Cone , whose Base is the Hemisphere , and point ( somewhat retused ) the superfice of the Pupil . This perfectly accords to Keplers Canon ; Visionem fieri , cum totius Hemispherij mundani , quod est ante oculum , & amplius paulo , idolum statuitur ad album subrufum Retinae cavae superficiei parietem . ( in Paralipomen . ad Vitellion . cap. 5. de modo Vision . num. 1. ) Not that either He , or we , by the Optical Hemisphere , intend only the Arch of the Firmament ; but any Ambite whatever , including a variety of things obverted to the open eye , partly directly , partly obliquely , or laterally , and Circumquaque in all points about .

And this being conceded , we need not long hunt for a reason , why , Art. 12. Why , when the Eye is open there is a●wayes pourtrayed in the bottom thereof , some one T●tal Image ; whose vario●● Parts , are the Special●mages ●mages of the several things included in the visual Hemisphere . when the eye is open , there alwayes is pourtraied in the bottom of the eye some one Total Image ; whose various parts may be called the Special Images of the diverse things at once objected . For , as the whole Hemisphere Visive includes the reason of the whole Visible : so do the parts thereof include the reason of the special Visibles , though situate at unequal distance . And , since , the Hemisphere may be , in respect either of its whole , or parts , more Remote , and more Vicine ; hence comes it , that no more Rayes arrive at the Eye from the Remote , than the Vicine : because in the Vicine , indeed , are less or fewer bodies , than in the Remote , but yet the Particles , or Faces of the particles of bodies , that are directly obverted to the Pupil , are more . Which certainly is the Cause , why of two bodies , the one Great , the other Small , the Dimensions seem equal ; provided the Great be so remote , as to take up no greater a part of the Visive Hemisphere , than the small : because , in that case , the rayes emanant from it , and in direct lines incident into the pupill of the Eye , are no more then those deradiate from the small , and consequently cannot represent more parts thereof , or exhibit it in larger Dimensions . Whereupon we may conclude that the Visive Faculty doth judge of the Magnitude of Objects , by the proportion that the Image of each holds to the amplitude of the Concave of the Retina Tunica : or , that by how much every special Image shall make a greater part of the General Image , that fills the whole Hemisphere Visive , and so possess a greater part of the Concave of the Retina Tunica ; by so much the greater doth the Faculty judge the quantity thereof to be : and ● Contra. And , because a thing , when near , doth possess a greater part of the Visive Hemisphere , than when remote : therefore doth the special Image thereof also possess a greater part of the Concave in the Retina Tunica , and so exhibit in greater Dimensions ; and it decreaseth , or becometh so much the less , by how much the farther it is abduced from the eye ; For it then makes room for another Image of another thing , that is detected by the abduction of the former , and enters the space of the Hemisphere obverted . And hereupon may we ground a

PARADOX .

That the Eye sees no more at one prospect then at another : or , that the Eye beholds as much when it looks on a shilling , Art. 13. PARADOX . That the prospect of a shilling or object of a small diametre is as great , as the Prospect of the Firmament . or any other object of as small diameter , as when it speculates a Mountain , nay the whole Heaven .

Which though obscure and despicable at first planting , will yet require no more time to grow up to a firm and spreading truth , than while we investigate the Reasons of Two Cozen-German optical Phaenomena's .

(1) Why an Object appears not only greater in dimensions , but more distinct in parts , when lookt upon near at hand ; than afarr off ?

(2) Why an Object , speculated through a Convex Glass , appears both larger and more distinct ; than when beheld only with eye : but through a Concave , both Smaller , and more confused ?

Art. 14. Why an object appears both greater in Dimensions and more Distinct in parts , near at hand , than far off . To the solution of the First , we are to reflect on some of the praecedent Assumptions . For , since every Visible diffuseth rayes from all points of it superfice , into all regions of the medium , according to the second Assumption ; and since the superfice of the most seemingly smooth and polite body , is variously interspersed with Asperities , from the various faces whereof , innumerable rayes are emitted , tending according their lines of Direction , into all points of medium circularly ; according to the first Assumption ; and since those swarms of Emanations must be ●o much the more Dense and Congregate , by how much the less they are elongated from their fountain , or body exhalant ; and è Contra , so much the more Rare and Disgregate , by how much farther they are deduced , according to the third Assumption : Therefore , by how much nearer the eye shall be to the object by so much a greater number of Rayes shall it receive from the various parts thereof , and the particles of those parts ; and è Contra : and Consequently by how much a greater number of rayes are received into the pupill of the eye , by so much greater do the dimensions of the object , and so much the more distinct do the parts of it superfice appear . For it is axiomatical among the Masters of the Opticl●s , and most perfectly demonstrated by Scheinerus ( in lib. 2. Fundament . Optic . part. 1. cap. 13. ) that the Visive Axe consisteth not of one single raye , but of many concurring in the point of the pyramid , terminated in the concave of the Retina Tunica : and as demonstrable , that those rayes only concurr in that conglomerated stream , which enters the Pupil , that are emitted from the parts of the object directly obverted unto it ; all others ●ending into other quarters of the medium . And hence is it , that the image of a remote object , consisting of rayes ( which though streaming from distant parts of the superfice thereof , do yet , by reason of their concurse in the retused point of the visive Pyramid , represent those parts as Conjoyned ) thin and less united , comparatively ; those parts must appear as Contiguou● in the visifical Representation , or Image , which are really Incontiguous or seperate in the object : and upon consequence , the object must be apprehended as Contracted , or Less , as consisting of fewer parts ; and also Confused , as consisting of parts not well distinguisht . This may be truly , though somewhat grosly , Exemplified in our prospect of two or three Hills situate at large distance from our eye , and all included in the same Visive Hemisphere ; for , their Elongation from the Eye makes them appear Contiguous , nay one and the same Hill , though perhaps they are , by more then single miles , distant each from other : or , when from a place of eminence we behold a spacious Campania beneath , and apprehend it to be an intire Plane ; the Non-apparence of those innumerable interjacent Fosses , Pits , Rivers , &c. deprest places , imposing upon the sense , and exhibiting it in a smooth continued plane .

And to the solution of the second Problem , Art. 15. Why an o●ject , speculated through a Conve● Le●s ▪ appears both greater and more distinct ; but through a Concave , ●e●s and more Confused : than when speculated only with the Eye . a concise enquiry into the Causes of the different Effects of Concave and Convex Perspicils , in the representation of Images Visible , is only necessary . A Concave Lens , whether Plano-concave , or Concave on both sides , whether it be the segment of a great , or small Circle , projects the Image of an Object , on a paper set at convenient distance from the tube that holds it , Confused and insincere ; because it refracts the rayes thereof even to Disgregation , so that never uniting again , they are transmitted in divided streams and cause a chaos , or perpetual confusion . On the Contrary , a Convex Lens refracts the rayes before divided , even to a Concurse and Union , and so makes that Image Distinct and Ordinate , which at its incidence thereon was confused and inordinate . And so much the more perfect must every Convex Lens be , by how much greater the Sphere is , of which it is a Section . For , as Kircher well observes ( in Magia parastatica . ) if the Lens be not only a portion of a great sphere , V. Gr. such a one , whose diametre contains twenty or thirty Roman Palms ; but hath its own diametre consisting of one , or two palmes : it will represent objects of very large dimensions , with so admirable similitude , as to inform the Visive Faculty of all its Colours , Parts , and other discoverables in it superfice . Of which sort are those excellent Glasses , made by that famous Artist , Eustachio Divini , at Rome ; by the help whereof the Painters of Italy use to draw the most exquisite Chorographical , Topographical , and Prosopographical Tables , in the World . This Difference betwixt Concave and Convex Perspicils is thus stated by Kircher ( Art. Magnae Lucis & Umbrae ▪ lib. 10. Magiae part . 2. Sect. 5. ) Hinc patet differentia lentis Conve●ae & Concavae ; quod illa confusam speciem acceptam transmissamque semper distinguit , & optimè ordinat : ●lla verò eandem perpetuo confundit ; unde officium lentis Convexae est , easdem confusè accept is , in debita distantia , secundum suam potentiam , distinguere & ordinare . And by Scheinerus ( in Fundam . Optic . lib. 3. part. 1. cap. 11. ) thus ; Licet in vitro quocunque refractio ad perpendicularem semper accidat , quia tamen ipsum superficie cava terminatur , radij in aerem egressi potius disperguntur , quàm colliguntur : cujus contrarium evenit vitro Convexo , ob contrariam extremitatem . Rationes sumuntur à Refractionibus in diversa tendentibus , vitri Convexi & Concavi , ob contrarias Extremitatum configurationes . Concavitas enim radios semper magis divergit : sicut Convexitas amplius colligit , &c.

Now , to draw these lines home to the Centre of our problem ; since the Rayes of a Visible Image trajected through a Convex Perspicil , are so refracted , as to concurr in the Visive Axe : it is a clear consequence , that therefore an object appears both larger in dimensions , and more distinct in parts , when speculated through a Convex Glass , than when lookt upon only with the Eye ; because more of the rayes are , by reason of the Convexity of its extreme obverted to the object , conducted into the Pupil of the Eye , than otherwise would have been . For , whereas some rayes proceeding from those points of the object , which make the Centre of the Base of the Visive Pyramid , according to the line of Direction , incurr into the Pupil ; others emanant from other parts circumvicine to those central ones , fall into the Iris ; others from other parts circumvicine fall upon the eye-lids ; and others from others more remote , or nearer to the circumference of the Base of the Pyramid , strike upon the Eyebrows , Nose , Forehead , and other parts of the face : the Convexity of the Glass causeth , that all those rayes , which otherwise would have been terminated on the Iris , eye-lids , brows , nose , forehead , &c. are Refracted , and by refraction deflected from the lines of Direction , so that concurring in the Visive Axe , they enter the Pupil of the Eye in one united stream , and so render the Image imprest on the Retina Tunica , more lively and distinct , and encreased by so many parts , as are the rayes superadded to those , which proceed from the parts directly confronting the Pupil . On the Contrary ; because an Image trajected through a Concave Perspicill , hath its rayes so refracted , that they become more rare and Disgregate : the object must therefore seem less in dimensions , and more confused in parts ; because many of those rayes , which according to direct tendency would have insinuated into the Pupill , are diverted upon the Iris , Eyelids , and other circumvicine parts of the face .

Here opportunity enjoyns us to remember the duty of our Profession , nor would Charity dispense ,

Art. 16. DIGRESSION .

What Figur'd Perspicils are convenient for Old : and what for Purblind persons .

should we , in this place , omit to prescribe some General Directions for the Melioration of sight , or natively , or accidentally imperfect . The most common Diminutions of Sight , and those that may best expect relief from Dioptrical Aphorisms , and the use of Glasses ; are only Two : Presbytia , and Myopia . The First , as the word imports , being most familiar to old men , is ( Visus in perspiciendis object is propinquis obscuritas ; in remotis verò integrum acumen ) an imperfection of the sight , by reason whereof objects near hand appear obscure and confused , but at more distance , sufficiently clear and distinct . The Cause hereof generally , is the defect of due Convexity on the outside of the Chrystalline Humor ; arising either from an Error of the Conformative Faculty in the Contexture of the parts of the Eye , or ( and that mostly ) from a Consumption of part of the Chrystalline Humour by that Marasmus , Old Age : which makes the common Base of the Image Visible to be trajected so far inwards , as not to be determined precisely in the Centre of the concave of the Retina Tunica . And therefore , according to the law of Contrariety , the Cure of this frequent symptome is chiefly , if not only to be hoped from the use of Convex Spectacles , which determine the point of Concurse exactly in the Centre of the Retina Tunica ; the rayes , by reason of the double Convexity , viz. of the Lens and Chrystalline Humor , being sooner and more vigorously united , in the due place .

The Other , being Contrary to the first , and alwayes Native , commonly named Purblindness , Physitians define to be Obscuritus visus in cernendis rebus distantibus ; in propinquis verò integrum acumen : a Dimness of the sight in the discernment of Objects , unless they be appropinquate to the Eye . The Causes hereof generally are either the too spherical Figure of the Chrystalline Humor ; or , in the Ductus Ciliares , or small Filaments of the Aranea Tunica ( the proper investment of the Chrystalline ) a certain ineptitude to that contraction , requisite to the adduction of the Chrystalline inwards towards the retina tunica , which is necessary to the discernment of objects at distance : either of these Causes making the common Base of the Image to be determined in the Vitrious Humor , and consequently the Image to arrive at the retina tunica , perturbed and confused . And therefore our advice is to all Purblind Persons , that they use Concave Spectacles : for such prolong the point of concurse , untill it be convenient , i. e. to the concave of the retina tunica .

Assumption the Sixth and last .

Since all objects speculated under the same Angle , Art. 17. That to the Di●udication of one of two ob●ects , apparently Equal , to be really the Greater ; is not required a greater Image : but only an Opinion of its greater Distance . seem of equal Magnitude ( according to that of Scheinerus , sicut oculus rem per se parvam , magnam arbitratur , quia sub magno angulo , refractionis beneficio , illam apprehendit : & magnam contrario parvam ; fundament . Optic . lib. 2. part. 2. cap. 5. ) and are accordingly judged , unless there intervene an Opinion of their unequal Distance , which makes the Spectator praesume , that that Object is in it self the Greater , which is the more Remote , and that the Less , which is the less Remote : therefore , to the appehension and Dijudication of one of two objects , apparently equal , to be really the greater , is not required a greater Image , than to the apprehension and dijudication of an object to be really the less ; but only an opinion of its greater Distance .

This may receive both Illustration and Confirmation from this easie Experiment . Having placed horizontally , in a valley , a plane Looking Glass , of no more then one foot diametre ; you may behold therein , at one intuition the Images of the firmament , of the invironing Hills , and all other things circumsituate , and those holding the same magnitude , as when speculated directly , and with the naked eye : and this only because , though the Image in Dimensions exceed not the Area of the Glass , yet is it such , as that together with the things seen , it doth also exhibit the Distance of each from other . Exactly like a good Landskip , wherein the ingenious Painter doth artificially delude the eye by a proportionate diminution and decurtation of the things praesented , insinuating an opinion of their Distance . And therefore , the Reason , why the Images of many things , as of spacious Fields , embroydered with rowes of Trees , numerous Herds of Cattle , Flocks of Sheep , &c. may at once be received into that narrow window , the Pupill of the eye , of a man standing on an Hill , Tower , or other eminent place , advantageous for prospect : is only this , that to the Speculation of the Hemisphere comprehending all those things , in that determinate magnitude , is required no greater an Image , than to the Speculation of an Hemisphere , whose diametre is commensurable only by an inch . Since neither more rayes are derived from the one to the Pupil of the Eye , than from the other : nor to the judication of the one to be so much Greater than the other , is ought required , beside an Opinion that one is so much more Distant than the other . And this we conceive a sufficient Demonstration of the Verity of our last Paradox , viz. that the Eye sees as much , when it looks on a shilling , or other object of as small diametre ; as when it looks on the greatest Ocean .

Here most opportunely occurs to our Consideration that notorious PROBLEM , Quomodo objecti distantia deprehendatur ab oculo ? How the Distance of the Object from the eye is perceived in the act of Vision ?

This would Des Cartes have solved (1) By the various Figuration of the Eye . Art. 18. Des Cartes Opinion , concerning the Reason of the Sights apprehending the Distance of an object : Because in the Conspection of Objects remote , the Pupil of the Eye is expanded circularly , for the admission of more Rayes ; and the Chrystalline Humor somewhat retracted toward the Retina Tunica , for the Determination of the point of Concurse in the same , which otherwise would be somewhat too remote : and on the contrary , in the conspection of objects vicine , the Pupil is contracted circularly , and the Chrystalline Lens protruded somewhat outwardly , for the contrary respects . (2) By the Distinct , or Confused representation of the object ; as also the Fortitude , or Imbecillity of Light illustrating the same . Because things represented confusedly , or illustrated with a weak light alwayes appear Remote : and on the contrary , things praesented distinctly or illustrate with a strong light , seem vicine .

Art. 19. Unsatisfactory ; and that for two Considerations . But all this we conceive unsatisfactory . (1) Because , unless the variation of the Figure of the Eye were Gradual , respective to the several degrees of distance intercedent betwixt it and the object ; it is impossible the sight should judge an object to be at this or that Determinate remotion : and that the variation of the Figure of the Eye is not Gradual respective to the degree of distance , is evident even from hence ; that the Pupil of the Eye is as much Expanded , and the Lens of the Chrystalline Humor as much Retracted toward the Retina Tunica , in the conspection of an object situate at one miles distance , as of one at 2 , 3 , 4 , or more miles ; there being a certain Term of the Expansion of the one part , and Retraction of the other . (2) Because though Vision be Distinct , or Confused , both according to the more or less illustration of the object by light , and to the greater or less Distance thereof from the Eye ; yet doth this Reason hold only in mean , Art. 20. And that more solid one of Gassendus ( viz. that the Cause of our apprehending the Distance ●f an object , consisteth in the C●mparation ●f the 〈◊〉 things 〈◊〉 ●●wixt the o●ject and the 〈◊〉 , by the Rati●nal Facu●●● ) embraced and corrobo●●ted not large distance : since the orbs of the Sun and Moon appear greater at their rising immediately above the Horizon , that is , when they are more Remote from the Eye , than when they are in the Zenith of their gyre , that is , when they are more Vicine to the Eye ; and since all objects illustrate with a weak light , do not appear Remote , nor ● contra , as common observation demonstrateth .

And therefore allowing the Acuteness of Des Cartes Conceit , we think it more safe , because more reasonable to acquiesce in the judgment of the grave Gassendus ; who ( in Epist. 2. de Apparente Magnitud . solis humilis & sublimis ) most profoundly solves the Problem , by desuming the Cause of our apprehending the distance of an Object , in the act of Vision , from a Comparison of the thing interjacent between the object seen , and the Eye . For , though that Comparation be an act of the Superior Faculty ; yet is the connexion thereof to the sense , necessary to the making a right judgment , concerning the Distance of the Visible . And , most certainly , therefore do two things at distance seem to be Continued , because they strike the Eye with cohaerent , or contiguous Rayes . Thus doth the top of a Tower , though situate some miles beyond a Hill , yet seem Contiguous to the same , nay to the visible Horizon ; and this only because it is speculated by the Mediation of Contiguous Rayes : and the Sun and Moon , both orient and occident , seem to cohaere to the Horizon because though the spaces are immense , that intercede betwixt their Orbs and the Horizon , yet from those spaces doth not so much as one single Raye arrive at the Eye , and those which come to it from the Sun and Moon are contiguous to those which come from the Horizon . And hence is it , that the Tower , Hill , and Horizon seem to the sight to be equidistant from the Eye ; because no other things are interposed , at least , seen interposed , by the comparison of which , the one may be deprehended more than the other . Besides , the distance of the Horizon it self is not apprehended by any other reason , but the diversity of things interjacent betwixt it and the Eye : for , look how much of Space is possessed valleys and lower grounds interjacent , so much of Space is defalcated from the distance ; the sight apprehending all those things to be Contiguous , or Continued , whose Rayes are received into the Eye , as Contiguous , or Continued , none of the spaces interjacent affording one raye . Of which truth Des Cartes seems to have had a glimpse , when ( in Dioptrices cap. 6. Sect. 15. ) he conceds ; objectorum , quae intuemur , praecedaneam cognitionem , ipsorum distantiae melius dignoscendae inservire : that a certain praecognition of the object doth much conduce to the more certain dignotion of its Distance .

And on this branch may we ingraft a PARADOX ; Art. 21. PARADOX . That the same Object , speculated by the same man , at the same distance , and in the same degree of light ; doth alwayes appear greater to one Eye , than the other that one and the same object , speculated by the same man , in the same degree of light , doth alwayes appear greater to one Eye , than to the other . The truth of this is evincible by the joint testimony of those incorruptible Witnesses of Certitude , Experience and Reason . (1) Of Experience , because no man can make the vision of both his eyes equally perfect ; but beholding a thing first with one eye , the other being closed , or eclipsed , and then with the other , the former being closed or eclipsed ; shall constantly discover it to be greater in dimensions in the apprehension of one Eye , than of the other : and Gassendus , making a perfect and strict Experiment hereof , testifies of himself , ( in Epist. 2. de Apparent . Magnitud . Solis , &c. Sect. 17. ) that the Characters of his Book appeared to his right Eye , by a fifth part , greater in dimensions , though somewhat more obscure , than to his left . (2) Of Reason ; because of all Twin Parts in the body , as Ears , Hands , Leggs , Testicles , &c. one is alwayes more vigorous and perfect , in the performance of its action , than the other . Which Inaequality of Vigour , if it be not the Bastard of Custom , may rightfully be Fathered upon either this ; that one part is invigorated with a more liberal afflux of Spirits , than the other : or this , that the Orgaganical Constitution of one Part is more perfect and firm , than that of the other . And , therefore , one Eye having its Pupill wider ; or the figure of the Chrystalline more Convex , or the Retina Tunica more concave , than the other ; must apprehend an object to be either larger in Dimensions , or more Distinct in Parts , than the other , whose parts are of a different configuration : either of these Causes necessitating a respective Disparity in the Action .

Art. 22. A ●econd PARADOX . That all men see ( distinctly ) but with ●ne Eye at once : contrary to that eminent Optical Axiom ▪ that the V●sive Axes of both eyes concurr and unite in th● o●j●ct . If this sound strange in the ears of any man , how will he startle at the mention of that much more Paradoxical Thesis of Ioh. Baptista Porta ( lib. 6. de Refra●tion . cap. 1. ) That no man can see ( distinctly ) but with one eye at once ? Which though seemingly repugnant not only to common persuasion , but also to that high and mighty Axiom of Alhazen , Vitellio , Franc. Bacon . Niceron , and other the most eminent Professors of the Optiques , That the Visive Axes of both eyes concurr and unite in the object speculated : is yet a verity , well worthy our admission , and assertion . For , the Axes of the Eyes are so ordained by Nature , that when one is intended , the other is relaxed , when one is imployed , the other is idle and unconcerned ; nor can they be both intended at once , or imployed , though both may be at once relaxed , or unimployed : as is Experimented , when with both eyes open we look on the leaf of a Book ; for we then perceive the lines and print thereof , but do not distinctly discern the Characters , so as to read one word , till we fix the Axe of one eye thereon ; and at that instant we feel a certain suddain subsultation , or gentle impulse in the Centre of that eye , arising doubtless from the rushing in of more spirits through the Optick Nerve , for the more efficacious performance of its action . The Cause of the impossibility of the intention of both Visive Axes at one object , may be desumed from the Parallelism of the Motion of the Eyes ; which being most evident to sense , gives us just ground to admire , how so many subtle Mathematicians , and exquisite Oculists have not discovered the Coition and Union of the Visive Axes in the object speculated , which they so confidently build upon , to be an absolute Impossibility . For , though man hath two Eyes ; yet doth he use but one at once , in the case of Distinct inspection , the right eye to discern objects on the right side , and the left to view objects on the left : nor is there more necessity , why he should use both Eyes at once , than both Arms , or Leggs , or Testicles , at once . And for an Experiment to assist this Reason ; we shall desire you only to look at the top of your own Nose , and you shall soon be convicted , that you cannot discern it with both eyes at once ; but the right side with the right eye , and afterward the left side with the left eye : and at the instant of changing the Axe of the first eye , you shall be sensible of that impulse of Spirits , newly mentioned . No● , indeed , is it possible , that while your right eye is levelled at the right side of your nose , your left should be levelled at the left side , but on the contrary averted quite ●rom it : because , the motion of the eyes being Conjugate , or Parallel , when the Axe of the right eye is converted to the right side of the nose , the Axe of the left must be converted toward the left Ear. And , therefore , since the Visive Axes of both Eyes cannot Concurr and Unite in the Tipp of the Nose ; what can remain to persuade , that they must Concurr and unite in the same Letter , or Word in a book , which is not many inches more remote than the Nose ? And , that you may satisfie your self , that the Visive Axes doe never meet , but run on in a perpetual Parallelism , i. e. in direct lines , as far distant each from other , as are the Eyes themselves ; having fixed a staff or launce upright in the ground , and retreated from it to the distance of 10 or 20 paces , more or less : look as earnestly as you can , on it , with your right eye , closing your left , and you shall perceive it to eclipse a certain part of the wall , tree , or other body situate beyond it . Then look on it again with your left eye , closing your right ; and you shall observe it to eclipse another part of the wall : that space being intercepted , which is called the Parallaxe . This done , look on it with both eyes open ; and if the Axes of both did meet and unite in the staff , as is generally supposed , then of necessity would you observe the staff to eclipse either both parts of the Wall together , or the middle of the Parallaxe : but you shall observe it to do neither , for the middle shall never be eclipsed ; but only one of the parts , and that on which you shall fix one of your eyes more intently than the other . This considered , we dare second Gassendus in his promise to Gunners , that they shall shoot as right with both eyes open , as only with one : for levelling the mouth of the Peece directly at the mark , with one eye , their other must be wholly unconcerned therein , nor is it ought but the tyrannie of Custome , that can make it difficult .

Here , to prevent the most formidable Exception , Art. 23. The three Degrees of Vision , viz. most perfect , perfect , and imperfect : and the verity of the Paradox restrained only to the two former Degrees . that lyes against this Paradox , we are to advertise you of two Considerables . First , that as well Philosophers , as Oculists unanimously admit three Degrees , or gradual Differences of sight . (1) Visus Perfectissimus , when we see the smallest ( visible ) particles of an object , most distinctly : (2) Perfectus , when we see an object distinctly enough , in the whole or parts , but apprehend not the particles , or minima visibilia thereof : (3) Imperfectus , when besides the object directly obverted to the Pupil of the eye , we also have a glimmering and imperfect perception of other things placed ad latera , on the right and left side of it . Secondly , that the verity of this Paradox , that we see but with one eye at once , is restrained only to the First and Second degrees of Sight , and extends not to the Last . For , Experience assures , that , as many things circumvicine to the principal object , on which we look only with one eye open , praesent themselves together with it , in a confused and obscure manner : so likewise , when both eyes are open , many things , obliquely incident into each eye , are confusedly , and indistinctly apprehended . So that in confused and Imperfect Vision , it may be truly said , that a man doth see with both eyes at once : but not in Distinct and Perfect .

SECT. III.

TO entertain Curiosity with a second Course , Art. 1. A research into the Reason of the different Effects of Convex and Concave Glasses , as well Dioptrical , as Catoptrical . we shall here attempt the Conjectural Solution of those so much admired Effects of Convex and Concave Glasses ; that is , Why the Rayes of Light , and together with them those substantial Effluxes , that essence the Visible Images of Objects , being trajected through a Convex Glass , or reflected from a Concave , are Congregated into a perpendicular stream : and likewise , why the Rayes of Light , being trajected through a Concave , or reflexed from a Convex , are Disgregated from a perpendicular radius .

First , insomuch as Glass , of the most polite and equal superfice is full of insensible Pores , or Perforations , and solid impervious Granules , alternately interspersed ; we may upon consequence conceive , that each of those solid Granules is as it were a certain Monticle , or small Hillock , having a small top , and small sides circularly declining toward those little Valleys , the Pores . This conceded ▪ if a Glass , whose superfice is Plane , be obverted to the Sun , since the small Pores thereof tend from one superfice to the other in direct and parallel lines , for the most part ; it must be , that all the Rayes incident into the Pores , pass through in direct and parallel lines , into the Aer beyond it : and so can be neither Congregated , nor Disgregated , but must constantly pursue the same direct course , which they continued from the body of the Sun , to their incidence on the surface of the Glass . But if the Extream of the Glass , respecting the Sun , be of a Convex figure ; then , because one Pore ( conceive it to be the Central one ) is directly obverted to the Sun , and all the others have their apertures more oblique and , pointing another way ; therefore it comes to pass , that one ray , falling into the directly obverted pore , is directly trajected through the same , and passeth on into the aer beyond it in a direct line ; but another ray , falling on the side of the Hillock next adjacent to the right pore , is thereby Refracted and Deflected , so that it progresseth not forward in a line parallel to the directly trajected ray , but being conjoined to it , passeth on in an united stream with it . And necessary it is , that the Angle of its Refraction be by so much the more obtuse , by how much nearer the point of the Hillock , from which it was refracted , is to the direct or perpendicularly transmitted ray ; and , on the contrary , by so much the more Acute , by how much the more remote : because There the ray falls more deeply into the obvious pore , and strikes lower on the adjacent Hillock , whose Protuberancy therefore doth less Deflect it ; but Here the ray falls higher on the side of the Hillock , and so by the Protuberancie , or Devexity thereof is more deflected . But if the Extreme of the Glass confronting the Sun , be of a Concave figure ; in that case , because one pore being directly open , others have their apertures more obliquely respecting the Sun , it comes to pass , that the ray falling into the direct pore , is directly trajected , and passeth through the aer in a perpendicular ; but another ray falling on the side of the next adjacent Hillock , is thereby refracted and deflected , so that it doth not continue its progress in a line parallel to the directly-transient ray , but is abduced from it , and that so much the more , by how much the farther it passeth beyond the Glass . And necessary it is , that the Angle of its Refraction be also so much the more obtuse , by how much nearer the point of its incidence on the side of the Hillock , is to the Aperture of the Direct pore ; because it falls deeper into it , and strikes lower on the devex side of the Hillock : and on the contrary , so much the more Acute , by how much more remote its point of incidence is to the Aperture of the Direct pore ; for the contrary respect . And this is the summ of our Conjecture , touching the reasons of the different Trajection of Rayes through Convex and Concave Glasses .

As for the other part of our Conception , concerning Reflexed Rayes ; if the Glass obverted to the Sun be Plane in it superfice , then , because all the Topps of the solid and impervious Hillocks , are directly obverted to the Sun , therefore must it be , that all the rayes incident upon them become Reflected back again toward the Sun , if not in the same , yet at least in Contiguous lines . But if the face of the Glass obverted to the Sun , be Convex ; then , because the topp of one Hillock is directly obverted , and those of others obliquely respecting the Sun ; it comes to pass , that one ray being directly Reflected , the others are reflected obliquely in lines quite different : and this in an Angle by so much more Acute , by how much nearer the Topps of the obliquely respecting Hillocks are to that of the directly respecting one ; and by so much the more obtuse , by how much the more Remote . And , if the side of the Glass turned toward the Sun , be Concave ; because the Top , of one Hillock is directly , and those of others obliquely obverted to the Sun ; hence comes it , that the Ray incident on the directly-obverted one , is directly Reflected , and those that fall on the topps of the obliquely-obverted ones , are accordingly reflected obliquely , toward the Directly reflected ; so that at a certain distance they all Concurr and Unite with it in that point , called the Term of Concurse : and this in an Angle so much more Acute , by how much nearer the Topps of the obliquely-reflecting Hillocks are to that of the Directly-reflecting one ; and è contra .

Art. 2. A COROLLARIE . Hinting the Causes , why an Elliptical Concave reflects the incident rayes , in a more Acute angle , than a Parabolical : and a Parabolical than a Spherical . These things clearly understood , we need not want a perfect Demonstration of the Causes , why a Concave Glass , whose Concavity consisteth of the segment of an Ellipsis , reflecteth the rayes of the Sun in a more Acute Angle , and consequently burneth both more vigorously , and at greater Distance , then one whose Concavity is the segment of a Parabola : and why a Parabolical Section reflecteth them in an Angle more Acute , and so burneth both at greater distance , and more vigorously , than the Section of Circle . Especally if we familiarize this theory by the accommodation of these Figures .

Thus have we , in a short Discourse ,

Art. 3. A CONSECTARY .

Why a Plane Perspicil exhibits an obj●ct in genuine Dimen●io●s ; but a Convex , in Amplified , and a Concave , in minorated .

not exceeding the narrow limits of a single Article , intelligibly explicated the Cause of that so much admired Disparity in the Effects of Plane , Convex , and Concave , Glasses ; as well Dioptrical , or Trajecting the rayes of Light into the Aer beyond them , as Catoptrical , or Reflecting them back again from their obverted superfice . And we ask leave to encrease our Digression only with this CONSECTARY . Because the Rayes of Light , and the rayes of visible Images are Analogical in their nature , and flow hand in hand together into the Eye , in the act of Vision ; therefore is it , that to a man using a Plane Perspicil , an object alwayes appears the same , i. e. equal in dimensions , and distinction of parts , as it doth to his naked Eye : by reason the Angle of its Extreams is the same in the Plane Glass , as in the Eye . But , to a man using a Convex Perspicil , an object appears Greater ; because the Angle of its Extreams is ampli●ied : and through a Concave , Less ; because the Angle is diminished . In like manner , the Image of an object reflected from a Plane Mirrour , appears the same to the Spectator , as if Deradiated immediately , or without reflexion , from the object it self ; because the Reflex Angle is equal to the Direct : but the Image of an Object Reflected from a Convex Mirrour appears Less ; because the Angle of its Reflection is less than that of its Direction : and from a Concave , Greater ; because the Reflex Angle is greater than the Direct : This may be autoptically Demonstrated thus . If you admit the Image of a man , or any thing else , through a small perforation of the wall , into an obscure chamber , and fix a Convex Lens in the perforation , with the Convex side toward the Light ; you shall , admoving your eye thereto , at Convenient distance , observe the transmitted Image to be Amplified : but , receiving the Image on a sheet of white Paper , posited where your Eye was , you shall perceive it to be Minorated : the Contrary Effect arising from a Concave Lens , posited in the hole , with its Concave side toward the Light . And this , because the Convex Congregating the rayes into the Pupill of the Eye ( and so making the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Apparition Greater , for the cause formerly exposited ) doth also Congregate them on the Paper ; and therefore the Image cannot appear Contracted , or Minorated : but on the contrary , the Concave Disgregating the rayes from the Pupil ( and so making the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Apparition less in the Retina of the Optick Nerve ) doth also Disgregate , or diffuse them largely on all parts of the Paper , and so the Image thereon received cannot but appear much Amplified .

SECT. IV.

HItherto we have in some degree of satisfaction , Art. 1. A Recapitulation of the principal Arguments precedent : and summary of the subsequent . explicated the Manner , how , by the Incursion of substantial Images , dera●●ated from the object to the Eye , the Visive Faculty comes to apprehend the Colour , Figure , Magnitude , Number , and Distance of objects : and therefore it remains only , to the Complement of our present Designation , that we explore the Reasons of the Perception of the Situation , Quiet , and Motion of objects , by the sight . To our more perspicuous solution of which notable Difficulty ; and to the illustration of many passages precedent in the two last Sections : it must be confest not only ornamental , or advantageous , but simply necessary , that we here Anatomize the whole Eye , and consider the proper Uses of the several parts thereof ; those especially , that are either immediately and primarily instrumental , or only secundarily inservient to Vision .

But , because the Axe of the Visive Pyramid is a perpendicular line , beginning in the Extrems of the object , 10 10 The ●●x Muscles ▪ viz. and ending in the Amphiblestroides ; had the Eye been nailed or fixt in its orbita , we must have been necessitated to traverse the whole Machine of the body , for a position thereof convenient to Vision , since it can distinctly apprehend no object , but what lyes è directo opposite ; or have had this semi-rational sense , whose glory builds on Variety , restrained to the speculation of so few things , that we should have received more Discomfort from their Paucity , than either Information , or Delight from their Discernment : therefore , that we might enjoy a more enlarged Prospect , and read the whole Hemisphere over in one momentany act of Vision , Nature hath furnished the Eyes with Muscles , or Organs of agility ; that so they may accommodate themselves to every visible , and hold a voluntary verlisity to the intended object ; Par●●ula sic magnum pervisit Pupula Coelum .

And of these Ocular Muscles there are in Man , just so many , as there are kinds of Motion , 1 1 The D●●ect , as the 4 Direct , and 2 Oblique or Circular ; all situate within the Orbita , and associated to the Optick Nerve , and conjoining their Tendons , at the Horny Membrane , they constitute the Tunica Innomitata , so named by Columbus , who arrogates the invention thereof to himself , though Galen ( lib. 10. de usu part . cap. 2. ) makes express mention of it .

The First of the four Direct Muscles , implanted in the superiour part of the Eye , . draweth it Upward ; whence it is denominated Atollens , the Lifter up , and Superbus , the Proud : because this is that we use in Haughty and sublime looks .

Depr●ment , The Second , situate in the inferiour part of the Eye , and Antagonist to the former , stoops the Eye Downward ; and thence is called Deprimens the Depressor , and Humilis , the Humble : for this position of the eye speaks the Dejection , and Humility of the Mind .

The Third , fastned in the Major Canthus , or great angle of the Eye , 〈◊〉 , and converting it toward the Nose ; is therefore named Adducens the Adducent , and Bibitorius , for in large draughts we frequently contract it .

The Fourth , opposite both in situation and office to the former , Abducent . abduceth the Eye laterally toward the Ear ; and is therefore named Abducens , and Indignatorius , the scorning muscle : for , when we would cast a glance of scorn , contempt , or indignation , we contract the Eye towards the outward angle , by the help of this muscle .

If all these Four work together , the Eye is retracted inward , fixt , and immote : which kind of Motion Physitians call Motus Tonicus , and in our language , the Sett , or Wist Look .

Of the ●bl●que Muscles , the First , running betwixt the Eye , 2 2 And Oblique , as the 2 Circumactors , or Lovers Muscles and the tendons of the Second and Third Muscles , by the outward angle ascends to the superior part of the Eye , and inserted near to the Rainbow , circumgyrates the Eye downward .

The Second , and smallest , twisted into a long tendon , circumrotates the Eye toward the interior angle , and is called the Trochlea , or Pully . These two Circumactors are sirnamed Amatorij , the Lovers Muscles ; for these are they that roul about the eye in wanton or amorous Glances .

And thus much of the Conformation of the Eye .

Now , as to the Solution of our Problem , viz. Art. 3. Why the Situation of an object is perceived by the sight . How the SITUATION of an object is perceived by the sight ? Since it is an indisputable Canon , Omnem sensum deprehendere rem ad eam regionem , è qua ultimò directa metione feritur , that every sense doth apprehend its proper object to be situate in that part of Space , from whence , by direct motion , it was thereby affected : we may safely inferr , that the Visible Object alwayes appears situate in that part of space , from whence the Image thereof in a direct line invadeth the Eye , and enters the Pupil thereof . Which is true and manifest not only in the intuition of an object by immediate or Direct rayes ; but also in the inspection of Looking-Glasses , that represent the object by Reflex : and a pure Consequence , that a Visible Object , by impression of its rayes proceeding from a certain place , or region , must of necessity be perceived by the sight , in its genuine position , or Erect Form ; though we have the testimony both of Reason and Autopsie , that the Image of every Visible is pourtraid in the Amphiblestroides , in an unnatural position , or Everse Form .

And , as for that of Autopsie , or Ocular Experiment ; Take the Eye of an Oxe , Art. 5. The same illustrate by an Experiment . or ( if the Anatomick Theatre be open ) of a man , for in that the species are represented more to the life , than in the Eye of any other Animal , as Des Cartes ( in dioptrices cap. 5. Sect. 11. ) and having gently stript off the three Coats in the bottome , in that part directly behind the Chrystalline , so that the Pellucidity thereof become visible , place it in a hole of proportionate magnitude , in the wall of your Closet , made obscure by excluding all other light , so that the Anterior part theaeof may respect the light . This done , admoving your Eye towards the denudated part of the Chrystalline ; you may behold the Species of any thing obverted to the outside of the Eye , to enter through the Chrystalline to the bottom thereof , and there represented in a most lively figure , as if pourtrayed by the exquisite Pencil of Apelles ; but who●ly Eversed : as in this following Iconisme .

Finally , an object appears either in Motion , or Quiet , Art. 6. Why the Moti●n and Quiet of ob●ects ●re d●scerned by the sight . according as the Image thereof , represented on the Retina Tunica , is moved : or Quiet : only because , according to the Canon , in the praecedent Article , touching the reason of the perception of the situation of an object , the Visible is alwayes judged to be in that part of Space , from which , in a direct line , the last impression is made upon the Sensorium .

And this Reason is of extent sufficient to include the full Solution also of that PROBLEM , Art. 7. Why 〈◊〉 Images imita●e the motions of t●e●r Arti●pes o● O●iginals . by Alexander ( 2. de Anima 34. ) so insulting proposed to the Defendants of Epicurus Material Actinobolisme Visive , or the Emanation of substantial Images from the Object to the Eye : viz. Why doth t●e Image of a man move , when reflected from a Mirrour , according as the man moves ? For , this Phaenomenon we are to referr to the Variation of the parts of the Mirrour , from each of which it is necessary that a fresh Reflexion of the Species be made into the Eye : and consequently , that the Image appear moved , according to the various motions of the object . The necessity of this is evident from hence ; if you stand beholding your face in a Glass , and there be divers others standing by , one at your right hand , another at your left , a third looking over your head in the same Glass ; they shall all behold your image , but each in a distinct part of the Glass . Whence you may also understand , that in the Looking-glass is not only that Image , which you behold , but also innumerable others ; and those so mutually communicant , that in the same place , where you behold your nose , another shall see your chin , a third your forehead , a fourth your mouth , a fifth your Eyes , &c. and yet doth no one see other then a simple and distinct Image . Moreover you may hence inferr , that in the medium is no point o● Space , in which there is not formed a perfect Image of the ●aye● concurring therein , and advenient from the same object ; though not from the same parts , or particles thereof : and consequently that in the whole Medium there are no two Images perfectly alike ; as also , that what the Vulgar Philosophers teach , that the whole Image is in the whole Space or Medium , and whole in every part thereof , is a manifest Falsity . For , though it may be said justly enough , that the whole Image , i. e. the Aggregate of all the Images , is in the whole Space : yet is there no part of that Space , in which the whole Image can be .

Art. 8. W●y the right●ide ●ide of a C●toptrical Image respects the L●ft of its Exemplar . And why two Catoptrick Glasses , confrontingly posited , cause a R●stitution of the parts of the Image to the natural Form . To this place belongs also that PROBLEM ; Why doth not the right hand of the Image respond to the right of the object : but contrariwise , the left to the right , and right to the left ?

The Cause whereof consisteth onely in the Images Confronting the Object : or , as Plato ( in Timaeo ) most perspicuously expresseth it , quia contrarijs visus partibus ad contrarias partes ●it contactus . Understand it by supposing a second person posited in the place of the Mirrour , and confronting the first : for , his right hand must be opposed to the others left .

Nor is the reason of the Inversion of the parts of the Image other than this ; that the rayes emitted from the right side of the object , are reflected on the left , and ● Contra. Just as in all Impressions , or Sigillations , the right side of the Antitype responds to the left of the type . Consule Aquilonium , lib. 1. opt . proposit . 46. And , as for the reason of the Restitution of the parts of the Image to the right position of the parts of the object ; by two Mirrours confrontingly posite● ▪ it may most easily and satisfactorily be explained by the Decussation of the reflected rayes .

To Conclude . We need not advertise , that the Optical Problems referrible to this place , are , ( if not infinite ) so numerous , as to require a larger Volume to their orderly Proposition and Solution , than what we have designed to the whole of this our Physiology . Nor remember you , that our principal Scope in this Chapter , was only to evince the Prae●●inence of Epicurus Hypothesis above all others , concerning the Reason and Manner of Vision ; and this by accommodating it to the Verisimilous Explanation of the most Capital Dif●●culties ▪ occurring to a profound inquest into that abstruse subject . All therefore that remains unpaid of our praesent Debt , is modestly to referr it to your equitable Arbitration ; Whether we have deserted the Doctrine of the Aristoteleans , touching this theorem , and addicted ourselves to the Sect of the Epicureans , on any other Interest , but that sacred one of Verity : which once to decline , or neglect , upon the sinister praetext of vindicating any Human Auctority ; is an unpardonable Profanation of Reason , and high treason against the state of Learning .

CHAP. IV. THE NATURE OF COLOVRS ▪

SECT. I.

THe Rabbins , whenever they encounter any Problem ; Art. 1. The Argument duely acknowledged to ●e superlatively Difficult , i● not absolutely A●atalept●cal . that seems too strong for their Reason ; to excuse their despair of conquering it , they instantly recurr to that proverbial Sanctuary , Reservatur in adventum Eliae , it belongs to the Catalogue of secrets , that are re●erved for the revealment of Elia● . And , ingenously , if any Abstrus●●y in Nature be so impervestigable , as to justifie our open profession of Incapacity , and necessitate our opprest Understanding to retreat to the same common Refuge ; it must be this of the NATURE OF COLOURS , to the consideration whereof the Clue of our Method hath now brought us . For , though all Philosophers unanimously embrace , as an indubitable verity , that the object of Sight in General , is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Visible , whatever is deprehensible by that Sens● ▪ and that , in Particular , the Proper and Adequate object thereof , is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Colour , because nothing is visible but under the gloss or vernish of Colour , nor doth Light it self submit to the d●scernment of the eye , quate●us Lux , in the capacity ofits Form , or meerly as Light , but instar Albedinis , 〈◊〉 it retains to Whiteness ; all which Mersennus ( optic●e part 2. theorem . 1. ) hath judiciously contracted into this one Theorem , ●bjectu● visus praecipuum est Lux & Color , vel Lux colorata , aut Color incidus : we say , notwithstanding this their Ground-work be laid in the rock of manifest Certitude , yet when they attempt to erect thereon an establisht and permanent Theory of the Essence of Colours , either in their s●●ple and first Natures , or complex and secondary Removes ; they find the eye of their Curiosity so obnubilated with dense and impervious Difficulties , that all of certainty they can discover , is only this ; that their most subtle indagations were no more but anxious Gropings in the dark , after that , whose Existence is evidenced only by , and Essence consisteth chiefly in Light . But , this Infelicity of our Intellectuals will be more fully commonstrated by our abridged rehearsal of the most memorable Opinions of others , and the declarement of our own , concerning this Magnale .

The Despot of the Schools ( in lib. de sensu & sensili , Art. 2. The sentence of Arist●tle , concerning the Nature of Colours : and the Comment●●y of Scal●ge● thereup●n . cap. 3. ) defines Colour to be , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the Extremity of a Diaphanum , or transparent body terminated : subjoining that Colour appertains to all things , ratione Perspicuitatis , and consequently , that the extremity of a perspicuous body terminated is the Subject of Colour . Which that we may clearly understand , let us consult the great Scaliger , who ( in Exercit. 325. ) thus concisely Comments thereupon . If the Perspicuum ( saith He ) suffer condensation so far as to the amission of its Transparency , and so prohibit the trajection of the Visible Species ; it instantly becomes Colorate , and ought to be accounted Terminate , because it bounds or limits the Visive rayes . Wherefore , the law of Consequence injoineth , that we explore the Essence of Colours , in the Gradual Termination of the Diaphanum ; and derive that Termination (1) from meer Condensation , without the admixture of any other thing to the Diaphanum ; as may be instanced in the Starrs , for they become visible , though of a Lucid nature , only because they are of a Compact or Dense contexture . (2) From the Admission of an Opace with a Translucid body ; as is exemplified in our Culunary Fire , which though in the simplicity of its most perspicuous , doth yet appear Red , because commixt and in some degree obnubilated with fuliginous Exhalations , from the pabulum or Fewel thereof , or compound body in combustion . The same likewise is to be understood of Aer and Water ; for , those three Elements are all perspicuous , though in divers degrees : Fire being most perspicuous , Aer possessing the next degree , and Water coming behind them both , as seeming to be a Medium betwixt Perspicuity and Opacity . And , therefore , from the admission of the parts of that Opace Element , Earth , to any other of the three Diaphanous ▪ one or other Colour among the many must arise . But , the Perspicuum passeth first into Whiteness , and therefore is it that Perspicuity , Light and Whiteness , are of the same nature , cozen Germans once removed , and discriminate only by Degrees : as , on the contrary , an Opacum , Darkness , and Blackness are also cognate . ●his being the original of the Two Father , or Ground Colours : it can be no Difficulty to attain the specifical Causes of all others , since they are only Intermediate , i. e. they arise from the various Complexion or Contemperation of the two Extrems . And this is the sense of Aristotles Text , if we admit the interpretation of Scaliger .

Plato , being either unable , Art. 3. The opinion of Plato . or unwilling to erase out of the table of his mind some of the ingravements of Democritus ; understands Colour to be Flammula quaedam , sive Fulgor , è singulis corporibus emicans , partes habens visui accommodatas ( in Timaeo ) . For , having held , as Diogenes Laertius ( lib. 3. ) hath well observed , and we may easily collect from that discourse of his , in the name of Timaeus Locrus ; that the world consisteth of the four Elements , of Fire , as it is Visible , of Earth , as Tangible , of Aer and Water , ut proportione non vacet : lest he should apostate from his Fundamentals , He affirmed , Corpora videri propter Ignem , & propter Terram tangi , that the Visibility of all things was radicated in their participation of Fire , and their Tangibility in their share of Earth ; and consequently that the Colour of bodies was nothing but an 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Emicancy of their internal Fulgor , and the variety of its Species dependent meerly on the various degrees , or more or less of that inhaerent luster .

As for the Pythagorean and Stoick ; the Former , with inexcusable incogitancy , Art. 4. Of the Pythagorean and Stoi●k . confounded the Tinctures of things with their Extrems , allowing no real difference betwixt the Superfice , and the Colour it bears . Pythagor●s Colorem e●le extimam corporis superficiem censuit , hanc ob Caussam ; quod Color Sectilem naturam habet , non tamen sit Corpus , aut Linea : as Plutarch ( de Placit . Philosoph . ) and out of him , Bernhard . Caesius ( de Mineral . lib. 2. cap. 3. Sect. 2. art. 12. ) . The Later , with unsatisfactory subtility , ( as if , indeed , He meant rather to blanch over the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or incomprehensibility of the Subject , with ambiguous and Sophistical Terms , than confess , or remove it . ) makes Colour to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , a certain Efflorescence , arising from a determinate Figuration of the First Matter ; as we have collected from the memorials of Plutarch ( lib. 1. de Placit . Philosoph . cap. 15. )

Lastly , the illuminated Sons of Hermes , who boast to have , if not attained to the bottom of the mystery , Art. 5. Of the Spagyrical Philosophers . yet out done the endeavours of all other Sects of Philosophers , in profounding it ; confidently lead our curiosity to their general Asylum , the three Universal Principles , Sal , Sulphur and Mercury , and tell us , that the Elemental Salts carry the mighty hand , or most potent Energy in the production of Colours . For , supposing three kinds of Salt in all natural Concretions ; the first a Fixt and Terrestrial , the second a Sal Nitre , allied to Sulphur , the Third a Volatile or Armoniac , referrible to Mercury ; and that all bodies receive degrees of Perspicuity , or Opacity , respondent to the degrees of Volatility , or Terrestriety in the Salts , that amass them : they thereupon deduce their various Colours , or visible Glosses , from the various Commistion of Volatile or Tralucent Salts , with Fixt or obscure .

Now , notwithstanding all these Sects are as remote each from other , Art. 6. The reason of the 〈…〉 , and election of Democritus and Epicurus judg●●ent , touching the Genera●i●n of Col●u●s . as the Zenith from the Nadir , in their opinions touching the Nature and Causes , of Colours , as to all other respects ; yet do they generally Concur in this one particular , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Colores esse Coh●rentes corporibus , that Colours are CONGENITE ▪ or COHAERENT to bodies . Which being manifestly repugnant to reason , as may be clearly evinced as well from the Arguments alledged by Plutarch ( 1. advers. Colot . ) to that purpose , as from the result of our whole subsequent discourse , concerning this theorem : we need no other justification of our Desertion of them , and Adhaerence to that more verisimilous Doctrine of Democritus and Epicurus , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Colorem Lege esse , or more plainly in the words of Epicurus , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ; Colores in corporibus gigni , juxta quosdam , respectu visus ▪ ordines positusque . The Probability of which opi●●●n , that we may with due strictness and aequ●n●mity examine ; and 〈◊〉 wh●t we formerly delivered , in our O●igine of Qualities , touching th● possible Causes of an inassignable Variety of Colours :

We are briefly to advertise , Art. 7. The Text of Epicurus , fully and faithfully expounded .

First , That by the word , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Bodies , we are not to understand Atoms , or simple bodies , for those are generally praesumed to be devoyd of all Colour ; but 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Concretions , or Compounds . Secondly , that Epicurus , in this text , according to the litteral importance thereof , and the Exposition of Gassendus , his most judicious and copious Interpreter , had this and no other meaning . That in the Extrems , or superficies of all Concretions , there are such certain Coordinations and Dispositions of their component particles ( which , according to our First Assumption in the immediately praecedent Chapter , borrowed from the incomparable Bullialdus , are never contexed without more or less of Inaequality . ) as that , upon the incidence of Light , they do and must exhibit some certain Colour , or other , respective to their determinate Reflection and Refraction , or Modification of the rayes thereof , and the position of the Eye , that receives them . That from these superficial Extancies and and Cavities of bodies are emitted those substantial Effluviaes , constituting the visible Image ; which striking upon the primary Organ of Vision , in a certain Order and Position of particles , causeth therein a sensation , or Perception of that particular Colour . But , that these Colours are not really Cohaerent to those superficial particles , so as not to be actually separated from them , upon the abscedence of Light : and , consequently that Colours have no Existence in the Dark . Moreover , that the substance of Light , or the minute particles , of which its beams consist , are necessarily to be superadded to the superficial particles of bodies , as the Complement , nay the Principal part of Colour : as may be inferred from these words of Epicurus , registred by Plutarch ( 1. advers. Colot . ) Quinetiam hâc parte ( luce , viz. ) seclusa , no● video , qui dicere liceat , corpora quae in tenebris in conspicua sunt , colorem habere . Of which persuasion was also that admirable Mathematician , Samius Aristarchus ; who positively affirmed ( apud Stobaeum , in Ecl. Phys. 19. ) Incidentem in subjectas res Lucem , Colorem esse ; ideoque constituta in tenebris corpora colore prorsùs destitui . To which , doubtless Virgil ingeniously alluded in his — Ubi Coelum condidit Umbra Iupiter , & rebus nox abstulit atra Colorem . And Lucretius in his Qualis enim coecis poterit Color esse tenebris , Lumine qui mutatur in ipso ; propterea quod Recta aut obliqua percussus luce refulget ? &c.

And , lastly , that Light doth create and vary Colours , according to the various condition of the minute Faces , or sides of the Particles in the superfice , which receive and reflect the incident rayes thereof , in various Angles ▪ toward the Eye .

SECT. II.

Art. 1. A PARADOX That there are no Colours in the Dark . HAving thus recited , explicated , and espoused the Conceptions of Epicurus , of the Creation of Colours ; it behoves us to advance to the Examination of its Consistency with right reason , not only in its General capacity , but deduction and accommodation to Particulars .

But , First , to praevent the excess of your wonder , at that so Paradoxical assertion of his , That there are no Colours in the dark , or that all colours vanish upon the Amotion or defection of Light ; we are to observe that it is one thing to be Actually Colorate , and another to be only Potentially , or to have a Disposition to exhibit this or that particular Colour , upon the access of the Producent , Light . For , as the several Pipes in an Organ , though in themselves all aequally Insonorous , or destitute of sound , have yet an equal Disposition , in respect of their Figuration , to yield a sound , upon the inflation of Wind from the Bellows ; and as the seeds of Tulips , in Winter , are all equally Exflorous , or destitute of Flowers , but yet contain , in their seminal Virtues , a Capacity or Disposition to emit various coloured flowers , upon the access of fructifying heat and moysture , in the Spring : so likewise may all Bodies , though we allow them to be actually Excolor , in the Dark , yet retain a Capacity , whereby each one , upon the access and sollicitation of Light , may appear clad in this or that particular Colour , respective to the determinate Ordination and Position of its superficial particles .

Art. 2. A familiar Experiment , attesting the Verity thereof . To inculcate this yet farther , we desire you to take a yard of Scarlet Cloth , and having extended it in an uniform light , observe most exactly the Colour , which in all parts it bears . Then extend one half thereof in a primary light , i. e. the immediately incident , or direct rayes of the Sun ; and the other in a secondary , or once reflected light : and then , though perhaps , through the praeoccupation of your judgment , you may apprehend it to be all of one colour ; yet if you engage a skilful Painter to pourtray it to the life , as it is then posited , He must represent the Directly illuminate half , with one Colour , viz. a bright and lightsome Red , and the Reflexly illuminate half , with another , i. e. with a Duskish or more obscure Red ; or shamefully betray his ignorance of Albert Durers excellent Rules of shadowing , and fall much short of your Expectation . This done , gently move the extended Cloth through various degrees of Light and shadow : and you shall confess the Colour thereof to be varied upon each remove ; respondent to the degree of Light striking thereupon . Afterward , fold the Cloth , as Boyes do paper for Lanterns , or lay it in waves or pleights of different magnitude ; and you shall admire the variety of Colours apparent thereon : the l●minent and directly illustrate parts projecting a lively C●●nation , the Lateral and averted yeilding an obscure sanguine , clouded with Murrey , and the Profound or unillustrate putting on so perfect sables , as no colour drawn on a picture can counterfeit it to the life , but the deadest Black . Your Sense thus satisfied , be pleased to exercise your Reason a while with the same Example ; and demand of your self , Whether any one of all those different Colours can be really inhaerent in the Cloth ? If you pitch upon the Scarlet , as the most likely and proper ; then must you either confess that Colour not to be really inhaerent , since it may , in less than a moment , be varied into sables , only by an interception of Light : or admit that all the other Colours exhibited , are aequally inhaerent ; which is more , we praesume , then you will easily allow . And , therefore , you may attain more of satisfaction , by concluding , that indeed no one of all those Colours is really so inhaerent in the cloth , as to remain the same in the absence of Light ; but , that the superficial particles of the Cloth have inhaerent in them ( ratione Figurae , Coordinationis & Positus ) such a Disposition , as that in one degree of Light it must present to the eye such a particular colour ; in another degree , a second gradually different from that ; in another , a third discriminate from both , until it arrive at perfect obscurity , or Black .

And , if your Assent hereto be obstructed by this DOUBT , Art. 3. The Constancy of all Artificial Tinctures , dependent on the constancy of Disposition in the superficial Particles of the Bodies that wear them . Why that Cloth doth most constantly appear Red , rather then Green , Blew , Willow , &c. you may easily expede it , by admitting , that the Reason consisteth only herein , that the Cloth is tincted in a certain Liquor , whose minute Particles are , by reason of their Figure , Ordination and Disposition , comparate or adapted to Refract and Reflect the incident rayes of Light , in such a manner , temperation , or modification , as must present to the eye , the species of such a Colour , viz. Scarlet , rather then a Green , Blew , Willow , or any other . For , every man well knows , that in the Liquor , or Tincture , wherein the Cloth was dyed , there were several ingredients dissolved into minute p●rticles ; and that there is no one Hair , or rather no sensible part in the superfice thereof , whereunto Myriads of those dissolved particles do not constantly adhere , being agglutinated by those Fixative Salts , such as Sal Gemmae , Alum , calcined Talk , Alablaster , Sal Armoniack , &c. wherewith Dyers use to graduate and engrain their Tinctures . And , therefore of pure necessity it must be , that , according to the determinate Figures and Contexture of those adhaerent Granules , to the villous particles in the superfice of the Cloth , such a determinate Refraction and Reflection of the rayes of Light should be caused ; and consequently such a determinate species of Colour , and no other , result therefrom .

Now , insomuch , Art. 4. That s● generally magnif●ed Distinction of Colors into Inh●rent , and meerly Apparent ; redargued of manife●t C●ntrad●ction . as it is demonstrated by Sense that one and the same superfice doth shift it self into various Colours , according to its position in various degrees of Light and Shadow , and the various Angles , in which it reflecteth the incident rayes of Light , respective to the Eye of the Spectator ; and justly inferrible from thence by Reason , that no one of those Colours can be said to be more really inhaerent than other therein , all being equally produced by Light and Shadow gradually intermixt , and each one by a determinate Modification thereof : What can remain to interdict our total Explosion of that Distinction of Colours into Real or Inhaerent , and False , or only ●pparent , so much celebrated by the Schools ? For , since it is the Genuine and Inseparable Propriety of Colours , in General , to be Apparent ; ●o suppose that any Colour Apparent can be False , or less Real than other , is an open Contradiction , not to be dissembled by the most specious Sophistry ; as Des Cartes hath well observed ( in Meteor . cap. 8. art. 8. ) . Besides , as for those Evanid Colours , which they call 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , meerly Apparent ones , such as those in the Rainbow , Parheliaes , Paraselens , the trains of Peacocks , necks of Doves , Mallards , &c. we are not to account them Evanid , because they are not True : but , because the Disposition of those superficial particles in the Clouds , and Feathers , that is necessary to the Causation of them , is not Constant , but most easily mutable ; in respect whereof those Colours are no more permanent in them , than those in the Scarlet cloth , upon the various position , extension , plication thereof . And Charity would not dispense , should we suppose any man so obnoxious to absurdity , as to admit , that the greater or less Duration of a thing doth alter the Nature of it . Grant we , for Example , that the particles of Water constituting the rorid Cloud , wherein the Rainbow shews it self , were so constant in that determinate position and mutuall coordination , as constantly to refract and reflect the incident beams of the Sun , in one and the same manner ; and then we must also grant , that they would as constantly exhibite the same Species of Colours , as a R●inbow painted on a table : but , because they are not , and so cannot constantly refract and reflect the irradiating light , in one and the same manner ; it is repugnant to reason , thereupon to conclude , that the Instability of the Colours doth detract from the Verity , or Reality of their Nature . For , it is only Accidental , or Unessential to them either to be varied , or totally disappear . So that , if you admit that Sea Green observed in the Rainbow , to be less True , than the Green of an Herb , because its Duration is scarce momentany in comparison of that in the Herb ▪ you must also admit that Green in the Herb , which in a short progress of time degenerates into an obscure yellow , to be less true , than that of an Emrauld , because its Duration is scarce momentany , in comparison of th●● of the Emrauld .

Art. 5. The Emphat●●al , or Evan●d Colo●rs , created by 〈◊〉 ; n● less R●al & 〈◊〉 , than the ●ost 〈◊〉 Ti●ctures . But , perhaps ▪ Praejudice makes you yet inflexible , and therefore you 'l farther urge ; th●t the Difficulty doth cheifly concern those Evanid Colours , which ●●e appinged on Bodies , reflecting light , by Prisms or Triangular Glasse● , vulgarly called Fools Paradises : because these seem to have the least of Reality , among all other reputed meerly Apparent . And , in case y●● assault us with this your last Reserve ; we shall not desert our station , for want of strength to maintain it . For , that those Colours are as Real , as any other the most Durable , is evident even from hence ; that they have the very same Materials with all other , i. e. they are the substance of Light it self reflected from those objected Bodies , ●nd ( what happens not to those eyes , that speculate them without a Prism ) twice refracted .

Experience d●monstrates , that if a man look intently upon a polite Globe , in ●hat part of it superfice , from which the incident Light is reflecte● ▪ in direct lines toward his eye ; He shall perceive it to appear clad in another Colour , than when He looks upon it from any other part of the Medium , toward which the Light is not reflected : and 〈…〉 He have no reason , why He should not account both those Dif●●●ent Colours to be True ▪ the Reflection of light , which varieth the Apparition according to the various Position of the eye in several parts of the Medium , nothing diminishing their Verity . If so , why should not those Colours created by the Prism , be also reputed Real ; the Refraction of Light , which exhibiteth other Colours in the objected Bodies , than appear in them without that Refraction , nothing diminishing their Reality ?

By way of COROLLARY , let us here observe ;

Art. 6. COROLLARY .

The Reasons of Emphatical Colours , appinged on Bodies objected , by a Prism .

that the Colours created by Light , reflected from objects on the Prism , and therein twice refracted , are Geminated on both sides thereof . For , insomuch as those Colours are not appinged but on the Extremes of the Object , or where the sup●rfice is unequal ( for if that be Plane and Smooth , it admits only an Uniform Colour , and the same that appears thereon , when beheld without the Prism ) : therefore are two Colours alwayes observed in that Extreme of the Object , which respecteth the Base of the Triangle in the Glass , and those are a Vermillion and a Yellow ; and two other Colours in that extreme , which respecteth the Top of the Triangle , and those are a Violet blew , and a Grass green . And hence comes it , that if the Latitude of the Superfice be so small , as that the extremes approach each other sufficiently near ; then are the two innermost Colours , the Yellow and Green connected in the middle of the Superfice , and all the four Colours constantly observe this order , beginning from the Base of the Triangle ; a Vermillion , Yellow , Green , and Violet , beside the inassignable variety of other Intermediate Colours , about the Borders and Commissures . We say , Beginning from the Base of the Triangle ; because , which way soever you convert the Prism , whether upward or downward , to the right or to the left , yet still shall the four Colours distinguishably succeed each other in the same method , from the Base : however all the rayes of Light reflected from the object on the Prism , and trajected through it , are carried on in lines parallel to the Base , after their incidence on one side thereof , with the obliquity or inclination of near upon thirty degrees , and Refraction therein to an Angle of the same dimensions ; that issuing forth on the other side , they are again Refracted in an Angle of near upon 30 degrees , and with the like obliquity , or inclination .

These Reasons equitably valued , it is purely Consequent , Art. 7. The true Difference of Emphatical and Durable Colour● ▪ 〈◊〉 . that no other Difference ought to be allowed between these Emphatick , or ( as the Peripatetick . ) False Colours , and the Durable or True ones , than only this ; that the Apparent deduce their Creation , for the most part , from Light Refracted in Diaphanous Bodies , respectively Figurated , and Disposed , and sometimes from light only reflected : but , the Inhaerent , or True ( as they call them ) deduce theirs from Light variously Reflexed in opace bodies , whose superficial particles , or Extancies and Cavities are of this or that Figure , Ordination , and Disposition .

Not that we admit the Durable Colours , no more than the Evanid , Art. 8. No Colour Formally in●●erent in objects ▪ but onl● 〈◊〉 ▪ or 〈◊〉 c●●●rary to the constant 〈…〉 . to be Formally ( as the Schools affirm ) Inhaerent in Opace bodies , whose superficial Particles are determinately configurate and disposed to the production of this or that particular species of colou●● , and no other : but only Materially , or Effectively . For , the several species of Colours depend on the several Manners , in which the minute particles of Light strike upon and affect the Retina Tunica ; and therefore are we to conceive , that op●●e Bodies , reflecting Light , do create Colours only by a certain Modification or Temperation of the reflected light , and respondent Impression thereof on the Sensory : no otherwise than as a Needle which though it contain not in it self the Formal Reason of Pain , doth yet Materially , or Effectively produce it , when thrust into the skin of an Animal ; for , by reason o● its Motion , Hardness , and Acuteness , it causeth a dolorous sensation in the part perforated .

Art. 9. 〈…〉 ●arther ▪ ●indi●ated from Difficulty , by the 〈…〉 pra●cede●● 〈…〉 o● the A●●mists . To diminish t●● Difficulty yet more , we are to recognize ; th●t the First Matter , or Catholique Principles of all Material Natures , are absolutely devoyd of all Sensible Qualities ; and that the Qualities of Concretions , such as Colour , Sound , Odour , Sapor , Heat , Cold , Humidity , Siccity , Asperity , Smoothness , Ha●dness , Softness , &c. are really nothing else but various MODIFICATIONS of the insensible particles of the First Matter , relative to the va●ious Organs of the Senses . For , since the Org●ns of the Sight , Hearing , ●asting , Smelling , and Touching , have each a peculiar Contexture of the insensible particles that compose them ; requisite it is , that in Concretions there should be various sorts of Atoms , some of such a special Magni●●●● , Figure and Motion , as that falling into the Eye , they may conveniently move or affect the Principal Sensory , and therein produce a sensation of themselves ; and that either Grateful or Ingratefull , according as they are Commodious or Incommodious to the small Receptaries thereof ( for the Gratefulness or Ingratefulness of Colours ariseth from the Congruity or Incongruity of the particles of the Visible Species , to the Receptaries or sm●ll Pores in the Retina Tunica ) : Some , in like m●nner , that may be conv●nient to the Organ of Hearing ; Others to that of smelling , &c. So that , though Atoms of all sorts of Magnitude , Figure and Motion contexed into most minute Masses , arrive at all the Organs of Sense ; yet may the Eye only be sensible of Colour , the Ear of Sound , the Nostrils of Odour , &c. Again , that Colour , Sound , Odour , and all other sensible Qualities , are 〈◊〉 according to the various situation , order , addition , detraction , transposition of Atoms ; in the same manner as Words , whereof an almost infinite ●ariety may be composed of no more then 24 Letters , by their various sit●●tion , order , addition , detraction , transposition ; as we have more cop●●●sly discoursed , in our precedent Original of Qualities .

SECT. III.

TO descend to Particulars . It being more than probable , Art. 1. The Nativity of White ; or the reason of its percep●ion by the sight that the various species of Colours have their Origine from only the various Manners , in which the incident particles of Light , reflected from the exteriours of Objects , strike and affect the principal sensory ; it cannot be improbable , that the sense of a White Colour is caused in the Optick Nerve , when such Atoms of light , or rayes consisting of them , strike upon the Retina Tunica , as come Directly from the Lucid Fountain , the Sun , or pure Flame ; or Reflexedly from a body , whose superficial particles are Polite and Sphaerical , such as we have formerly conjectured in the smallest and hardly distinguishable Bubbles of Froth , and the minute particles of Snow .

And , as for the perception of its Contrary , Black , generally , Art. 2. Black , a meet Privation of Light . though scarce warrantably reputed a Colour ; we have very ground for our conjecture , that it ariseth rather from a meer Privation of Light , than any Material Impression on the sensory . For , Blackness seems identical , or coessential with Shadow : and all of it that is positively perceptible , consisteth in its participation of Light , which alone causeth it not to be absolutely Invisible . And hence is it , that we have several Degrees , or gradual Differences of Black , comparative to the several degrees of shadow , progressing till we arrive at perfect Darkness : and that we can behold nothing so black , which may not admit of deeper and deeper blackness , according to its greater and greater recess from light , and nearer and nearer access to absolute Opacity . To reason , therefore , is it consonant that all Bodies , whose natural Hew is Black , are composed of such insensible particles , whose surfaces are scabrous , rough , or craggy , and their Contexture so Rare , or loose , as that they rather imbibe , or swallow up the incident rayes of light , than reflect them outwardly toward the eye of the Spectator . Of this sort , the most memorable , yet discovered , is the Obsidian stone , so much admired and celebrated among the Romans ; whose substance being conflated of scabrous and loosely contexed Atoms , causeth it to appear a perfect Negro , though held in the Meridian Sun-shine : because the rayes invading it are for the most part , as it were absorpt and stifled in the small and numerous Caverns and Meanders variously interspersed among its component particles . Which common and illiterate eyes beholding , delude their curiosity with this refuge ; that it hath an Antipathy to Light , and doth therefore reflect it converted into shadows .

The Generation of the Two Extreme and Ground Colours , Art. 3. The Genealog● of all Intermediate Color ▪ White and Black , being attained by this kind of inquest into the Rolls of reason ; the Former deriving it self from Light ; either immediately and in direct lines profluent from its fountain ; or by reflection from bodies , whose superficial particles are sphaerical and polite ; the Later from the Negation of Light : there can be no great difficulty remaining concerning the Genealogy of all other INTERMEDIATE ones , since they are but the off-spring of the Extreme , arising from the intermission of Light and shadow , in various proportions ; or , more plainly , that the sense of them is caused in the Retina Tunica , according to the variety of Reflections and Refractions , that the incident Light suffers from the superficial particles of objects , in manner exactly analogous to that of the Evanid Colours , observed in sphaerical Glasses , replete with Water , in Prismes interposed betwixt the object and eye , in angular Diamonds , Opalls , &c. For , even our sense demonstrates , that they are nothing , but certain Perturbations , or Modifications of Light , interspersed with Umbrellaes , or small shadows .

Art. 4. The Causes of the Sympathy & Antipathy of some Colours . The Verisimility of this may be evinced from the Sympathy and Antipathy of these intermediate Colours , among themselves . For , the Reason , why Yellow holds a sympathy , or symbolical relation with Vermillion and Green , and Green with Sky-colour and Yellow , ( as the experience of Painters testifieth , who educe a yellow Pigment out of Vermillion and Green , in due proportions commixt , upon their Palatts : and reciprocally , Green out of Yellow and Sky-colour , in unaequal but determinate quantities contempered ) is no other but the Affinity of their respective Causes , or only gradually different manners of Light reflected and refracted , and intermixt with minute and singly imperceptible shadows . And , on the contrary , the Reason of the Antipathy , or Asymbolical relation betwixt a saffron Yellow and a Caerule , betwixt a Green and a Rose colour , into which a saffron yellow degenerates , and betwixt a Yellow and Purple , into which a Caerule degenerates : can be nothing else , but the Dissimilitude or Remoteness of their respective Causes ; since things so remotely Discrepant , are incapable of Conciliation into a Third , or Neutral , or ( rather ) Amphidectical Nature , but by the mediation of something , that is participant of both . This the Philosopher glanced at in his ; Colores misceri videntur , quemadm●dum soni ; ita enim qui eximium quoddam proportionis genus servant , hi Consonantiarum more , omnium suavissimi sunt , ceu purp●reus & puniceus , &c. ( de sens . & sensil . cap. 3. )

Art. 5. The intermistion of small shadows , among the lines of Light ; absolutely necessary to the Generation of any Intermediate Colour . We say , that all these Intermediate Colours emerge from the various intermistion of Light , and small shadows ; because , to the production of each of them from reflected , or refracted Light , or both , the interposition of minute , and separately invisible shadows , is indispensably Necessary . Which may be evidenced even from hence , that Colors are not by Prismes appinged on bodies , but in their Margines or Extremes , there where is not only the general Commissure of Light and Shadows ; but also an Inaequality of superfice : which , by how much the more scabrous or rough , by so much the more are the Colours apparent thereon , ampliated in Latitude . For , since there is no superfice , however smooth and equal to the sense , devoid of many Extancies and Cavities ; as we have more then once profestly declared : it is of necessity , that betwixt the confronting sides of the Extancies , reflecting the rays of light hither and thither , there should be intercedent small shadows , in the interjacent Cavities , from which no light is reflected . And hence is it , that in an object speculated through a Prism , the Caerule colour appears so much the more Dense and lively , by how much the nearer to the limbus , or Extreme of the Object it is appinged ; because , in that place , is the greater proportion of small shadows : and è contra , so much more Dilute and Pale ▪ by how much farther it recedeth from the Margin , insomuch that it degenerates , or dwindles at last into weak Sea-Green , or Willow , in its inmost part ; because , in that place is the greater proportion of Light . Conformable to that rule of Athanas. Kircher . ( Art. Magn. Lucis & Umbrae . lib. 1. part. 2. cap. 1. ) Differunt autem & Umbra & Fulgores , majore & minore vel candore , & nigrore , prout vel Fonti lucis , aut tenebrarum propriores fuerint , vel à fonte longius recesserint , in quo luce & obscuritate summa sunt utraque . Unde patet , quantò Fulgores a luce magis recesserint , tanto plus Nigredinis ; & quantò a tenebris magis recesserint Umbrae , diminuto nigrore , tanto plus albedinis acquirere : quae omnia Visus judicare potest . The same , proportionately , we conceive to hold good also in all Bodies , whose Colours are Genuine , or apparent to the naked Eye : chiefly because we may lawfully conceive , that every particle of every hair in a Scarlet , or Violet coloured Cloth , is consimilar in disposition to the particles in the extremes of an Object speculated through a Prism : and hold it purely Consequential thereupon , that light may arrive at the Eye from them , with the like Reflections and Intermistion with shadows , as from the extremes of the Reflectent Body , through the Glass , which advanceth its commixture with small shadows . And what we affirm of Scarlet and Violet , may also , with no less Congruity , be accommodated to Yellow and Sea-Green ; allowing the same proportion and modification of Light and Shadows in them as in that part of the superfice of any other body , on which the Prism doth appinge them : and in like manner to all other Colorate objects , whose Tinctures bear any Affinity to either of these four specified , or arise from the Complexion of any two or more of them .

But here we are arrested by Two notable , Art. 6. Two eminent PROBLEMS concerning the Generation and Transposition of the Vermillion and Cae●ule , appinged on Bodies by Prismes . and to our praecedent theory seemingly inconsistent PROBLEMS : which though of Difficulty enough to deserve the wealthy speculations of Archimedes , do yet require from us at least a plausible Solution , on the paenalty of no less than the loss of reputation , and the posting up a Writ of Bankrupt against our reason , by that austere Creditor , Curiosity .

(1) How comes it , that those two so discrepant and assymbolical Colours , created by a Prism , Vermillion and Caerule , arise from Causes so Cognate ; the former only from the Commistion of a greater proportion of Light with a less of Shadows ; the Later from a less proportion of Light with a greater of Shadows ?

(2) Why , when those two Colours Emphatical , Vermillion and Carule are by a Prism intermediate , projected on a Wall or sheet of white paper beyond it , from the light of a Candle ; if you put your eye in that place , ●n which either of the two Colours is appinged , so that another person , conveniently posited in the same room , may behold the same distinctly shining on the pupil of your eye ; yet shall you plainly and distinctly perceive the other Colour in the Glass ? For Example ; if the Vermillion appear on your eye , you shall nevertheless clearly see a Caerule in the Glass : and transpositively , though your eye be manifestly and totally tincted with a Carule , yet shall you see a Vermillion .

Art. 7. The Solution of the Former : with a rational Conjecture of the Cause of the Blew , apparent in the Concave of the Heavens . Touching the Former , we shall adventure to desume the Solution thereof meerly from the Figure of the Prisme , and determine the Reason on this only ; that the Rayes of Light arriving at the Base of the Triangle , are trajected through it by a longer tract or way , than those arriving at or nearer to the Top thereof : and therefore , the Glass being in that part most crass , there must be more impervious particles obsistent to the Rayes of Light ; each one whereof repercussing its raye back again into the medium from the Glass , causeth that the number of shadowes is multiplyed in that part of the object , which the Base of the Triangle directly respecteth ; and consequently produceth a Caerule Tincture thereon . Such as that , not only by vulgar , but many transcendently learned Heads adscribed to the Firmament ▪ which yet belongs rather to that vast ( many have said infinite ) Space betwixt it and our Terrestrial Globe , being caused by the rayes of the Coelestial Lamps , from swarms of minute bodies interposed , thinly reflected toward our eyes : For , each of those impervious particles swarming in that immense space , must repercuse a ray of Light deradiated from above , and so by multiplying the number of shadows , make the Firmament ( which otherwise , according to probability , would wear the mourning livery of Midnight ) appear totally invested in an Azure mantle .

This , though meer Conjecture ( and , indeed , the subject is too sublime to admit of other than conjecture , since St. Paul hath left us no observation concerning it , in his rapture up into the third Heaven , and the design of the Ganzaes is desperate ) hath in it somewhat more of reason , then that confident conceipt of Athanas. Kircherus ( Art. Magn. lucis & umbrae , lib. 1. part. 3. cap. 3. de Chromatismis rerum naturalium . ) Medium inter utrumque Caeruleum , proximum , viz. à nigro , seu tenebroso , colorem ad jucundissima illa Caelorum spatia , inoffenso visu contemplanda , Natura providentissima mundo contulit , &c. that the Providence of the Creator chose this Azure Tincture to invest the Firmament withal , as the middle colour between the two Extreams , White and Black , that so our sight might not , when we speculate that universal Canopy , be either perstringed with the excessive lustre of the one , nor terminated by the absolute opacity of the other . Because , if the natural Colour of the Firmament were Azure , as He praesumes ; then would it , by reason of the vast Space betwixt it and our sight , and the repercussion of the greatest part of the rayes of Light , from our eye , by those Myriads of Myriads of Myriads of small bodies replenishing that intermediate Space , necessarily appear of some other colour : the experience of Sea-men assuring , that all Colours , ( White and that of pure Flame , retaining to Whiteness , only excepted ) lose themselves in long trajection through the medium , and that even Land , which is but few degrees removed from Opacity , appears to the first discovery like a blewish Cloud lying level to the Horizon . It being certain , therefore , that by how much the farther any Colour recedeth from Whiteness , by so much the less way it is visible ( which the Graecian intimates in the word , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Albus , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , quod procul videatur . ) and that even the Earth , an Opace body , to Sea-men first Kenning it , at large distance , appears clad in a kind of obscure blewish Mantle : it cannot bee dissonant to reason to conceive , that the natural Colour of the Firmament cannot be Azure , since it so appears to us ; and that it is rather Opace , because it appears Azure , when illustrate by the reflected Light of the Coelestial Luminaries .

Again , because the rayes of Light , incident on the Top of the Prism , are trajected through it by a shorter cut , or passage , than those incident on the Base ; and so meet with fewer impervious and retundent particles , the Glass being in that part thinnest : therefore is the number of shadows much less in that part of the object , which respecteth the Cone or Top of the Triangle , than in that , which confronts the Base ; and those few shadows which remain undiminisht , being commixt with a greater number of lines of light , are transformed into the species of a Vermillion Red. Such as that daily observed in the impure Flame of our Culinary Fires ; which having many particles of Fuligenous Exhalations commixt with its pure luminous particles , that continuedly ascending , avert as many rayes of light from the eye of the Spectator , and so in some degree obnubulate it throughout : doth therefore put on the semblance of Redness . Or such as the Sun and Moon , commonly wear at their rising ; when the minor part , though many of their rayes are re●used , and averted from our sight , by the particles of dense vapours diffused through the spatious Medium .

However this may be disputed , yet is it warrantable to conceive , that the superficial Particles of all Bodies , clad in either of these Liveries , Vermillion and Caerule , may have in their Contexture obtained such a Disposition , as to reflect Light permixt with small shadows , in that definite Temperation , or Modification , in which it usually arrives at the eye , after its Trajection through a Prism ; when it thereupon impresseth the sense of a Vermillion , or Caerule .

As for the Enodation of the Later Difficulty , Art. 8. The Solution of the Later . it is comprehended in the Reasons of the Former . For , it being certain , that the Vermillion projected by a Prisme , doth consist of a greater proportion of Light mingled with a less of Shadows , and the Caerule , on the contrary , of a greater proportion of shadows interspersed among the lines of a less Light ; and as certain , that the Vermillion appeareth on that side of the Prisme , where the Light is more copious , as therein meeting with fewer retundent impervious particles , in the substance of the Glass ; and the Caerule in that part , where the Light is diminished , as meeting with more impervious particles , and being by them repercussed : it must inevitably follow thereupon , that , if an opacous body be posited within the bounds of this light , so that the light may fall on each side thereof , and as it were fringe it ; a symptome quite contrary to the former shall evene , i. e. the Vermillion will appear on that side of the species , which is over against the Caerule , and the Caerule will be transposed to that side of the species , which confronteth the Vermillion . This is easily Experimented with a piece of narrow black Ribbon affixt longwise to either side of the Prisme . For , in that case , the light is bipartited into two Borders , or Fringes , the opace part veyled by the Ribbon on each side environed with light , and each border of light environed with two shadows ; or , more plainly , between each border of shadows conterminate to each extreme of Light , trajected through the unopacate parts of the Glass : and , therefore , in the commissure of each of the two lights with each of the conterminous shadows , there must be Vermillion on one side , and Caerule on the other .

Now to drive this home to the head , the solution of the present Problem ; the Reason why , when the light of a Candle is trajected through a Prism , on a White paper or Wall , posited at convenient distance beyond it , and there transformed into these two luminous Colours , Vermillion and Caerule , if you put your eye in that place of the Paper or Wall , whereon the Vermillion shines , you shall perceive only the Caerule in the Glass , and è contra : we say , the Reason of this alteration of site in the Colours seems to be only this , that the circumstant Aer about the flame of the Candle being opacous , and so serving in stead of two Blacks to environ the borders of light , causeth that side of the Candle , which is seen through the thicker part of the Glass , to appear Blew ; and that which is seen through the thinner , to appear Red ; according to the constant Phaenomenon in Prismes . But , if the species be beheld by Reflection from any illustrate and repercussing Body , such as the paper , or wall , then must the series or method of the borders of light and shadow be inverted , for the reason immediately praecedent , and consequently , the situation of the Colours , emergent from their various contemperations , be also inverted .

Art. 9. The Reasons , why the Author proceeds not to investigate the Causes of Compound Colours in Particular . And thus have we , by the twilight of Rational Conjecture , given you a glimpse of the abstruse Original of the Extreme and Simple Colours ; and should now continue our Attempt to the discovery of the Reasons of each of those many COMPOUND ones , wherewith both Nature and Art so delightfully imbellish most of their peices : but , since they are as Generally , as rightly praesumed to be only the multiplied removes of Light and Darkness , i. e. to be educed from the various Commixtures of the Extreme , or Simple , or both ; and so it cannot require but a short exercise of the Intellect to investigate the determinate proportions of any two , or more of the Simple ones , necessary to the creation of any Compound Colour assigned ( especially when those excellent Rules of that Modern Apelles , Albertus Durerus , praescribed in his Art of Limning ; and the common Experience of Painters , in the Confection of their several Pigments , afford so clear a light toward the remove of their remaining obscurity , and the singling out their particular Natures ) : we cannot but suppose , that any greater superstructure on this Foundation , would be lookt upon rather as Ornamental and Superfluous , than Necessary to the entertainment of moderate Curiosity . Especially when we design it only as a decent Refuge , for the shelter of ingenious Heads from the Whirlwind of Admiration : and not as a constant Mansion for Belief . Art. 10. He confesseth the Erection of this whole Discourse , on simple Conjecture : and enumerates the Difficulties to be subdued by him , who hopes to attain an Apodictical Knowledge of the Essence & Causes of Colours .

For , as we cautiously praemonished , in the First Article , the Foundation of it is not layed in the rock of absolute Demonstration , or de●umed a Priori ; but in the softer mould of meer Conje●ture , and that no deeper than a Posteriori . And this we judge expedient to profess , because we would not leave it in the mercy of Censure to determine , whether or no we pretend to understand , What are the proper Figures and other essential Qualities of the insensible Particles of Light ; with what kind of Vibration , or Evolution they are deradiated from their Fountain ; What are the determinate Ordinations , Positions , and Figures of those Reflectent and Refringent particles in the extreams of Bodies , Diaphanous and Opace , which modifie the Light into this or that species of Colour ; What sort of Reflection or Refraction , whether simple or multiplyed , is required to the creation of this or that Colour ; What are the praecise proportions of shadows , interwoven with Light , which disguise it into this or that colour . Besides , had we a clear and apodictical theory of all these nice●ies ; yet would it be a superlative Difficulty for us to advance to the genuine Reasons , Why Light , in such a manner striking on the superfice of such a body , therein ; suffering such a Reflection or Refraction , or both , and commixt with such a proportion of shadows in the medium , should be transformed into a Vermillion , rather then a Blew , Green , or any other Colour . Again , were our Understanding arrived at this sublimity , yet would it come much short of the top of the mystery , and it might hazard a dangerous Vertigo in our brains to aspire to the Causes , Why by the appulse of Light so or so modified , there is caused in the Eye so fair and delightful a Sensation ; as that of Vision ; and why the sentient Faculty , or soul therein operating , becomes sensible not only of the particular stroak of the species , but also of the Colour of it .

For , where is that Oedipus , that can discover any Analogy betwixt the Retina Tunica , Optick Nerve , Brain , or Soul therein resident , and any one Colour ? and yet no man can deny that there is some certain Analogy betwixt the Species and Sensory : since otherwise there could be no Patibility on the one part , nor Agency on the other .

We are not ignorant , Art. 11. Des Cartes attempt to dissolve the chief of those Difficulties ; unsucsessful : because grounded on an unstable Hypothesis . that the aspiring Wit of Des Cartes hath made a towring flight at all these sublime Abstrusities , and boldly fastned the hooks of his Mechanick Principles upon them , thinking to stoop them down to the familiar view of our reason . But supposing that all Colours arise from the various proportions of the process and circumvolutions of the particles of Light in bodies respective to various Dispositions of their superficial particles , which accordingly more or less Accelerate , or Retard them ; as He hath copiously declared ( in Dioptric . cap. 1. & Meteor . cap. 8. ) : and erecting this upon his corner stone , or grand Hypothesis , that Light is nothing but an Appulse or Motion of the Aether ; or most subtile , and so most agile matter in the Universe ; which is meerly praecarious , and never to be conceded by any , who fears to ensnare himself in many inextricable Difficulties , Incongruities , and Contradictions , in the deducement of it through all the Phaenomena of Light , Colours , and Vision : all that we can allow him , as to this particular , besides our thanks for his laborious Endeavours , is that close of Phaetons Epitaph , Magnis tamen excidit ausis .

CHAP. V. THE NATURE OF LIGHT .

SECT. I.

IN our three immediately praecedent Chapters , Art. 1. The Clasp , or Ligament of this , to the praecedent Chapter . we have often mentioned the RAYES OF LIGHT , as the Material Principle both of all Visible Species , and Colours ; and that we may not leave our Reader unsatisfied in any particular , the communication whereof seems necessary , or advantageous to His full comprehension of all our Conceptions relating to those Arguments , or any other of Affinity to them , that may hereafter occurr : we judge it our Duty , here to let him clearly know , What Notion we have of the Nature of that so admirably glorious and universally comfortable an Entitie , Light .

Art. 2. The Authors Notion of the Rays of Light . By the Rayes of Light , we understand , certain most tenuious streams of Igneous Particles in a continued fluor , and with ineffable pernicity succeding each other in direct lines , either immediately from their Lucid Fountain , or mediately from solid bodies reflecting them , towards the eye , and sensibly affecting the same . Art. 3. A Parallelism betwixt a stream of Wat●r exsilient from the Cock of a Cistern , and a Ray of Light emanant from its Lucid Fountain .

This Description may receive somewhat more both of perspicuity and credit , if we consider the parallelism , or analogy , that each distinct Ray of Light holds to a stream of water , exsilient from the Cock of a Cistern , or tube of an Arti●icial Fountain . For , the reason why a stream of water issues from a tube in a kind of arch , and flows to some distance from its source through the aer ; is only this , that the particles of Water first exsilient , upon the remove of the stopple or obstacle , are so closely and contiguously pursued by other particles immediately following , and those again by others indesinently emanant , that they are impelled forward and driven on with such rapidity , as overcomes their natural propensity to direct descent , by reason of their Gravity , and carries them in a tense line from the vent so long as their impulse is superior to that of their Gravity ; which encreasing more and more in each degree of distance , doth at length become victor over the force of the Motion , and praecipitate them downright . And as this gradual Tensity , or Rigidity of a stream of Water ariseth to it only from the Pressure or impulse of the Antecedent particles by the Consequent , in an uninterrupted succession : so may we conceeve , that a Ray of Light , or Wand ( many of our Modern and most discovering Philosophers call a stream of Light , Virgula Lucis ; and that by an unstrained Metaphor . ) consisting of many rayes seemingly united , such as we observe shining in a room through some hole in the Window , or other inlet ; doth therefore become in a manner Tense , or Direct , only because the particles first emanant from the Lucid Fountain are so urged and prest on by the subsequent , and those again by others , with equal pernicity , that they cannot deflect from a direct line , or obey the inclination of their Gravity , until some solid Body , interposed , cut off the fluor , by interrupting the succession , and then the Tensity , or Pressure ceasing , the Particles become incontiguous and disappear : as is observable , upon closing the inlet , through which a stream of Light is admitted into an otherwise ●pace room . For , immediately the successive supply of luminous particles being intercepted , the Antecedent droop , fail , and surrender that part of space , which they possest with splendour sufficient to affect the sense , to the horrid encroachment of Darkness .

This full Comparison praemised , we shall comply with opportunity , PRAECONSIDERABLES . and here concisely observe

(1) That Aquilonius , Art. 4. Light distinguisht into Primary , Secondary , &c. and most other Opticomathematicians do excellently distinguish Light into so many gradual Differences , as are the Reflections of which it is capable ; denominating that Light , Primary , whereby a Body is immediately , or in direct lines from the Lucid Fountain , illustrated ; that Secondary , which reflected from one solid body , illuminates a●other ; that a Third Light , which illuminateth a body , after two Reflections from others : and so forward up to the Centenary , and Millenary light , if , at least , it be capable of so many reflections , from bodies most solid and polite .

(2) That Light at Second hand is more weak than at First ; Art. 5. All Light Debilitated by Reflection : and why . at Third than at Second ; at Fourth than at Third , &c. or , that Light becomes so much Weaker , by how many more Reflections it hath suffered . Not ( as is vulgarly concluded ) that a Reflex ray is less Tense , or the successive pressure of its particles less violent or rapid , than those of a Direct ; for , the motion of Light , however frequently reflected , is incomprehensibly swift : but , that every reflection doth much diminish it , some rayes being always diverted and scattered into other parts of the medium , by reason of the Asperity , or Inaequality of the particles in every superfice ; and so there being no superfice that remits in a direct line the full number of rayes ( some have adventured to say , scarce half so many as ) it received , and consequently the eye receiving fewer and fewer rayes successively from every Reflectent , must be more weakly affected and moved by the thin remainder . For , if all the rayes of the Sun directly incident on a Wall , were thence reflected on another wall situate at a right angle ; the Second wall would be fully as luminous as the First ; and consequently , the Secondary light would be as strong and resplendent as the Primary : but , since the superfice of the First Wall is unequal and scabrous , it must of necessity come to pass , that though many of the rayes incident thereon are from thence projected on the Second , yet as many are repercussed into other regions of the Medium , some upward , others downward ; some to the right hand , others to the left , &c. according to the various faces , or sides of the small particles , with asperity contexed in the superfice of each stone therein . So that one half , if not the major part of the directly incident rayes being diverted from the Second Wall , the Light thereon appearing must be proportionately less strong and fulgent , than that , which illuminates the First . By the same reason , if the Second Wall by reverberation derive the Light to a Third ; it must likewise play the Publican , and remit but half so many rayes , as it received from the First : and so must the Third transmit a thinner stock of light to a Fourth , and a Fourth to a Fifth , &c.

Art. 6. An Example , sensibly demonstrating the same . If this Example seem scarce praegnant enough , let us descend into a deep Pit , or with the Troglodites creep into the bowels of some subterraneous Cavern , and there our sense will demonstrate , that multiplied Reflections of Light gradually diminish it even to absolute insensibility . For , the rayes of the Sun falling into the aperture of either Mine , or long Cave , are by oblique repercussions from their sides conveyed inwards , and so often bandied from side to side , that few or none attain to the bottom to diminish the opacity thereof : every reflection remitting some rayes , more or less , toward the mouth of the pit , or cave . And this ushers in our Third observable .

Art. 7. That light is in perpetual Motion ; according to Arist. (3) That Aristotles assertion , Lumen esse in continuo motu , that Light is in perpetual motion , or reverberated to infinity ; is profound and orthodox . For , notwithstanding the illusion of our sense persuades us , that all things in the aer about us , and within our houses , are calm and unmoved : yet doth that better Criterion , our Reason , assure that the Light diffused through the aer is in perpetual inquietude , and consisteth of nothing else but a most tenuious Contexture of innumerable rayes , swarming from and to all regions uncessantly , so long as the Lucidum ceaseth not to maintain the succession of fresh rayes , that may be reflected from all obvious bodies . So that in what ever part of the medium the eye is posited ; it shall ever have some object or other praesented : and particularly that , from whence some rayes are more directly reflected into its Pupil . Not that we conceive the Light diffused through the whole aer to be Continued , or United in all points , as are the parts of Water in the Sea : but , that , as a Spiders Web appears to be one entire and united body , though it consist of distinct Filaments , variously intricate , and mutually decussating each other ; so also is Light , Non unum quid Simplicissimum , sed Compositissimum , some one thing not most Simple or consisting of parts continuedly united , but most Compound , or consisting of parts so interwoven as to exclude all sensible discontinuity ; though our sense deprehend it to be Incompositissimum ▪ because the acies of the sight is too blunt to discern the single rayes , which like most slender Filaments with exquisite subtilty interwoven into a visible invisible Web , replenish the whole Medium .

(4) That , though Light be ever debilitated by Reflection , Art. 8. Light , why Corroborated , in some cases , and Debilitated , in others , by Refraction . yet is it many time Corroborated by Refraction ; as that transmitted through Convex Glasses , and Glass Vials replete with limpid water : and then only debilitated , when it is Refracted by a Concave superficies of a pellucid body , or after refraction on a Plane superfice , is lookt upon obliquely . For as no reason can be given for the Debilitation of Light by Reflection ; but the Attenuation or Dimmution of the number of its Rayes : so can none be assigned for the Corroboration of it by Refraction in a Convex Glass , or Vial filled with clear water ; but the multiplication of its Rayes , in some part of the Medium . Nor is there , on the contrary , why we should conceive Light to be made weaker by some Refraction , unless in this respect only ; that if it had not fallen foul of a Refringent body , a greater number of rayes would have continued their direct progress in a closer order , or more united stream : and so their Debility depends meerly on their Disgregation ; not Diminution of Pernicity . Certainly , that Light which is corroborated by refraction in a Convex Glass , would be yet more strong and energytical , if all those Rayes , that strike upon the obverted side of the Glass , were so refracted , as to permeate and unite in the aer beyond the averted side thereof : and those rayes which are trajected through the bottome of a Glass Vial filled with water , arrive at the eye so much the more Disgregate , by how much the more obliquely the eye is posited ; because the water being in the bottom more copious , and so containing more retundent particles , doth divert the greatest number of them into the ambient . And hence we inferr , that if the beams of the Sun be conceded more weak in the Morn and Evening than at Noon , only because of a greater Refraction by more vapours then interposed ; that effect must chiefly arise from hence , that the Rayes come unto us obliquely , after their trajection through those swarms of denser vapours , and consequently more Dissipated , the major part of them being diverted into other regions of the Medium . Moreover , insomuch as all Masters in the Optiques clearly demonstrate that the Image of an illustrate object , speculated through water in the bottome of a vessel indiaphanous , doth appear less lively to those , that look on it obliquely , than to those that behold it in direct lines respective to the tendency of the Light refracted by the Water ; and that the superfice of every object hath so much the fewer parts discernable , by how much more obliquely it is speculated : therefore is it purely necessary , that the Image of an object appear more Contracted , when speculated by a Vertical line , than when exhibited to the eye in a direct , and Irrefracted one .

COROLLARY .

Why the Figure of the Sun , both rising & setting , ap●ears rather Elliptical , than Sphaerical .

And this also we judge to be in some part the Cause , why the Sun when nearest to our Horizon , either Orient or Occident , appears in a Figure more Elliptical or Oval , than Sphaerical : for then do we behold it per lineam Verticalem . We say , in part ; because the same Effect may also be induced by the Form of the Vaporous Sphaere . However this may be controverted , yet most certain it is , that the Lucid Image of the Sun is alwayes more Vitiated , when it arrives at our ●ight from an Humble position , than a sublime or Meridional : Non quod pauciores quidem radij Directi mane , quàm meridie ; sed ●eflexi tamen pauciores , qui cum illis misceantur , ipsorumque Vim augeant . Quia Directi supra liberam horizontis planitiem praetereant , nec redeant ; cum sub meridiem in terram impacti non resilire regredique non valeant ; as Gassendus , in Epist. ad Bullialdum , de Apparent . Magnitud . Solis Humilis & sublimis . And this hath a near relation to our fifth observable .

Art. 9. PARADOX . That the proportion of Solary Rayes reflected by the superiour Aer , or Aether , toward the Earth , is so sma●l , as not to be sensible . (5) That the Body from which the rayes of a Lucid object more eminently the Sun , are repercussed so as to diminish the shadow round about it , seems not to be the Conterminous Aer , but rather some Opacum constitute beyond both it and the Aer . Not that we deny the necessary reflection of many of the Luminous rayes proceeding from the Sun , by those myriads of myriads of particles floating in the Atmosphere ; and so the remission of them back again toward their source , and the consequent diminution of the shadow invironing the same : but that we conceive the proportion of rayes so diverted , to be so small , as to be much below the observation of our sense . For , He that is in the bottom of a deep Mine , hath his sight so little advantaged by the Aer illuminated by the meridian beams of the Sun , that though he can clearly behold the Starrs in the Firmament , immensely beyond that vast tract of Aer then illustrate ; yet can he hardly perceive his own hand , or ought else about him , since all the rayes of Light , which affect his eyes , are only those few that have escaped repercussion upward , by those many oblique refractions in the sides of the Mine . Thus also in the night are we no whit relieved by the aer , or Aether surrunding our Horizon , or more properly , our Hemisphere beyond that region , to which the Cone of the Earths shadow extends : though the Sun doth as freely and copiously diffuse its light through all that vast Ocean of Aer , or Aether beyond the extent of the Earths shadow , at our Midnight , or when it is Vertical to the Antipodes , as at our noon when it is Vertical to us : which could not be , if any sensible proportion of light were reflected toward us by the particles of the Aer , or Aether , replenishing the subcaelestial space . Hence comes it , that what Light remains to our Hemisphere in the night , ought to be referred , not to any Reflection of the Suns rayes from the sublime aer , or Aether ; but to the Stars , or Moon , or both . And this is also no contemptible argument , that the Concave of the Firmament is Opace , and not azure , as most suppose .

(6) That every Lucid Bodie is considerable in a double capacity ; (1) Qua Lucidum , Art. 10. That every Lucid Body , as Lucid , doth emit its Rayes Sph●erically : but , as Visible ; Pyramidally . as shining with either native , or borrowed light , it illuminateth other bodies : (2) Qua Visibile , as it emits the visible Image of it self . In the First Respect , we may conceive it to be the Center , from which all its luminous Rayes are emitted by Diffusion Sphaerical , according to that establisht maxime of Alhazen , Omne punctum luminosum radiare sphaeralitèr : in the Second , we may understand it to emit rayes in a diffusion Pyramidal , the base whereof is in it self , and cone in the eye of the Spectator . For , particularizing in the Sun , which being both a Lucid Body and a Visible object , falls under each acceptation ; we must admit the Rayes thereof illuminating that vast ocean of Space circumscribed by the concave of the Heavens , to be deradiated from it sphaerically , as so many lines drawn from one common Centre ; because they are diffused throughout a region far greater than the Sun it self : and those rayes , that Constitute the Visible Images of it , stream from it in Cones or pyramids ; because they are terminated in the pupil of the beholders eye , a body by almost infinite degrees less than it self . This is fully demonstrated by the Forms of Eclipses , which no man can describe but by assuming the Sun as the Base , from whose Extremes myriads of Rayes emanant , and in their progress circularly environing the Margin of the Earth , or Moon , pass on beyond them till they end in a perfect Cone ; the Orbs of the Earth and Moon being by many degrees less in circumference , than that of the Sun . This confirms us , that those Optico-mathematicians are in the centre of truth , who teach , that the rayes of the Sun , and all other luminous Objects as they constitute its visible species , are darted only Pyramidally ; insomuch as they are received in the eye of each Spectator , so much less than the Sun , or other Luminary : but that they progress in a sphaerical Diffusion , in respect of the circumambient Aer , in each point whereof the Luminary or Lucidum is Visible . Since , should we allow the Concave of the Firmament to be as thickly set with eyes , as Joves vigilant Pandars head was imagined by Poets ; we could not comprehend how the orb of the Sun could be discernable by them all , unless by conceding this sphaerical diffusion of Pyramids to all parts of the same . And this doth as well illustrate as confirm a former Antiperipatetical Paradox of ours , that the visible Species of an object is neither total in the totall Space , nor total in every part thereof ; but the General Image is in the whole Medium , and the Partial or Particular Images , whose Aggregate makes the General Image , in the singular parts of the Medium : because no singular eye from any singular part of the Medium , can perceive the whole of the object , but those parts only , which are directly obverted to that part of the Medium , in which the eye is posited . Which assertion we inferred from hence , that not only the whole , but also every sensible particle of an object doth emit certain most subtile rayes , constituting the species of it self , in a sphaerical diffusion , so that the various particles emit various rayes , that variously decussate and intersect each other , in all parts of the Medium : and as these rayes are emitted sphaerically , ex se ▪ according to that maxime , Omne Visibile sui speciem effundere sphaeraliter ; so do most of them , ex Accidente , convene in their progress , and so reciprocally intersect , as to fulfill the figure of a Pyramid . Whence it naturally follows , that because some Rayes must convene , in all parts of the Medium , in this manner ; therefore are Pyramids of rayes made in all points of the Medium , from whence the object diffusing them is visible . Notwithstanding this , we shall so farr comply with the Vulgar doctrine , as to allow ; that in respect even of one single eye , in whatever part of the Medium posited , the diffusion of rayes from an object may be affirmed to be Sphaerical : insomuch as no part in the object at considerable distance singly discernable , can be assigned , which is not less than the pupil of the Eye .

(7) That the Light diffused through the Medium , is not seen by us : Art. 11. That Light is invisible in the pure medium . but that thing beyond the Medium from which some rayes are ultimately reflected into the eye . For , if it chance that we persuade our selves , that we perceive something in the Medium ; it is not pure Light it self , but some crass substance , the small particles of Dust , Vapours , Smoak , or the like , which having received light from some luminous source , reflect the same toward the eye .

SECT. II.

Art. 1. The Necessity of the Authors confirmation of the F●●st Praeconsiderable NOw , of all these Praeconsiderables only the First can be judged Praecarious , by those whose Festination or Inadvertency hath not given them leave to observe the Certitude thereof inseparably connected to the evidence of all the others , by the linkes of genuine Consequence . And therefore , that we may not be wanting to them , or our selves , in a matter of so much importance , as the full Confirmation of it by nervous and apodictical Reasons ; especially when the Determination of that eminent and and long-lived Controversie concerning the QUIDDITY or Entity of Light , Whether it be an Accident , or Substance , a meer Quality , or a perfect Body ? seems the most proper and desiderated subject of our praesent speculations , and the whole Theory of all other sensible Qualities ( as Vulgar Philosophy calls them ) is dependent on that one cardinal pin , since Light is the nearest allied to spiritual natures of all others , and so the most likely to be Incorporeal : we must devote this short Section to the perspicuous Eviction of the CORPORIETY of Light .

Art. 2. The CORPORIETY of Light , demonstrated by its j●st Attributes : viz. Not to insist upon the grave Authority either of Empedocles , who , as Aristotle ( 1. de sensu & sensili : & de Gener. Animal . 1. cap. 8. ) testifieth , affirmed Light to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Effluxionem , a material Emanation , and required certain proportionate Pores , or most slender passages in all Diaphanous bodies , for their transition ; or Plato , who defined Colour , or Light disguised , to be 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Ef●luentem quandam Flammulam ; or of Democritus and Epicurus , both which are well known to have been grand Patrons , if not the Authors of that opinion , that Light is corporeal : we judge it alone sufficient to demonstrate the Corporiety of Light , that the Attributes thereof are such , as cannot justly be adscribed to any but a Corporeal Entity .

1 1 Locomotion . Such are (1) Locomotion ; for manifest it is , that some substance , though most tenuious , is deradiated from every Lucidum to the eye of the distant Spectator : nor is a Bullet sent from the mouth of a full charged Cannon with the millionth part of such velocity , as are the arrows shot from the bow of Apollo ; since the rayes of the Sun are transformed from one end of the heavens to the other , in a far less division of time , than a Cannon Bullet is flying to its m●●k .

2 2 Resilition . (2) Resilition ; for the rayes of light are sensibly repercussed from all solid bodies , on which they are projected ; and that with such pernicity or rapid motion , as transcends , by inassignable excesses , the rebound of a Cannon Ball from a Rock of Adamant .

3 3 Refraction . (3) Refraction , for our sense confirms , that Light is ever refracted by those Bodies , which allow its rayes a passage , or through-fare , but not an absolute free and direct one .

(4) Coition , or Union , or Corroboration , from bodies either reflecting , 4 4 Coition . or transmitting many rayes to one common point of concurse , where they become so violent as to burn any thing applied .

(5) Disgregation and Debilitation , 5 5 Disgr●gation from the didaction of its rayes reflected or trajected : so that those which before during their Union were so vigorous as to cause a conflagration , being one distracted become so languid as not to warm .

(6) Igniety ; since Light seems to be both the Subject , 6 6 Igniety . and Vehicle to Heat , and those speak incorrigibly , who call Light , Flame attenuated . Which we shall less doubt , if we consider the natural Parallelism betwixt Flame and Water , Light and a Vapour . For , as Water by Rarefaction , or Attenuation becomes a Vapour ; so may we conceive Flame by Attenuation to become Light circumfused in the aer : and as a Vapour is nothing else but Water so rarefied into small discontinued particles , as that it doth scarce moisten the body on which it is impacted ; so is Light nothing else but Flame so dilated by Rarefaction , that it doth hardly warm the body it toucheth . Lastly , as a Vapour how finely soever rarefied , is still substantially Water ; because only by the Coition of its dif●used particles it returns again to Water , as in all distillations : so must we account Light however rarefied , to be still substantially Flame ; because only by the Coition , or Congregation of its dispersed rayes it is reducible into absolute Flame , as in all Burning-glasses .

These Attributes of Light considered , it is not easie for the most praevaricate judgment not to confess , that Light is a Corporeal substance , and the Rayes of it most tenuious streams of subtle Bodies : since it is impossible they should be deradiated from the Lucid Fountain with such ineffable pernicity , transmitted through the Diaphanum in a moment , impacted against solid bodies , repercussed , corroborated by Unition , debilitated by Disgregation , &c. without essential Corpulency .

Notwithstanding this apodictical evidence of the Corporiety of Ligh● , the refractary Peripatetick will have it to be a meer Quality , and objects

(1) That his master Aristotle , Art. 3. Aristotles Definition of Ligh● , a meer Ambage , and incomprehensible . impugning the doctrine of Democritus , Epicurus , and others , who ascribed Materiality to Light , defined it to be meerly 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 perspicui , an act of the Perspicuum .

To this we answer , (1) That though Aristotle thought it sufficient barely to deny that light is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ullius corporis Ef●luxum , and to affirm it to be Energian perspicui , ut perspicuum ; yet will the judicious discover it to be rather an ambage to circumvent the incircumspect , than a demonstration to satisfie the curious . For , though Philopouus ( 2. de Anim. 7. ) willing to conceal or guild over his Masters error , interpreteth his Perspicuum actu , or illustrate Nature , and so Light to be a kind of Chord , which being continuedly interposed betwixt the object and the eye , causeth that the Colour thereof posited beyond the Medium , doth affect and move the eye to the act of intuition : yet hath He left the Reason and Manner of this supposed Act of the Perspicuum on the eye , the chief thing necessary to satisfaction , involved in so many and great Difficulties , as proclaim it to be absolutely inexplicable . (2) That albeit we deny not Illumination to be meerly ●cc●dental to opace Bodies ; yet therefore to allow the Light , wherewith they are illuminate , to be an Accident , and no Substance , is a manifest Alogie . And to affirm , that the Aer , Water , or any Diaphanous body is the subject of Inhaesion to Light , is evidently incongruous ; because every Medium is simply Passive , and remains unmoved while the Light pervades it : and how can Light pervade it , if it be not Corporeal ? or how can the rayes thereof conserve their Tensity and Directness in the Aer , while it is variously agitated by wind and other causes , if they were not absolutely independent thereupon ? (3) What Aristotle saith concerning the Propagation of the species of Light even to infinity in all points of the Medium , besides its incomprehensibility , is absolut●ly inconsistent to the Pernicity of its motion , which is too rapid and momentany to proceed from a fresh Creation of Light in every point of the medium : since the multitude of fresh productions successively made , would r●quire a far longer time for the transmission of the light of a candle to the eye of a man at the distance of but one yard , than our sense demonstrates to be necessary to the transmission of the light of the Sun from one end of Heaven to the other .

(2) That by allowing Light to be Corporeal , we incurr the absurd●ty of admitting two Bodies into one and the same place . Art. 4. The 〈◊〉 of Light imp●rts not the Coexistence of two B●dies in one Place : contrary to the Peripatetick .

Which is soon solved by reflecting on what we have formerly and frequently said , concerning Inanity interspersed , and observing what we shall ( God willing ) say of those eminent Qualities , Rarity and Perspicuity : from either of which it may be collected , how great a Multitude of Pores are in every Rare and Perspicuous Body , which remain tenantable , or unpossessed .

Art. 5. Nor the motion of a B●dy to be Instantane●us . (3) That from the Corporiety of Light it must follow , that a Body ma● be moved in an Instant . But he hath not yet proved that the motion of Light is instantaneous : and we have , that it is not , but only Momentany , i. e. that Ligh● is moved in a certain space of time , though imperceptible , yet divisible , and not in one individual point , or Instant .

Art. 6. The Invisibilit● of ●ight in the limpid medium , no Argument of its Immateriality : as the Peripatetick praesumes . (4) That the Rayes of Light are Invisible in pure Aer , and by consequence Immaterial . Solut. Their Invisibility doth not necessitate their Immateriality ; for the Wind , which no man denies to be Corporeal , is invisible : and as it sufficeth that we feel the Wind in its progress through the aer , so also is it sufficient that we perceive Light , in the illumination of Opace Bodies , on which it is impinged , and from which it is reflected . Besides , whoso maketh his sense the measure of Corporiety , doth strain it to a higher subtility , than the constitution of its Organs will bear , and make many more spiritual Entities , than can be found in the Universe ; nay , He implicitely supposeth an Immaterial Being naturally capable of Incorporation meerly by the Unition of its dispersed particles ; since many rayes of Light congregated into one stream become visible .

(5) That the Materiality of Light is repugnant to the Duration of the Sun ; which could not have lasted so long , but must have , like a Tapour , Art. 7. T●e Corporiety of Light fully consistent with the Duration of the Sun : contrary to the Peripatetick . exhausted its whole stock of Luminous Matter , and wincked out into perpetual night , long since , if all its Rayes were substantial Emanations , according to our Assumption .

But this Refuge may be battered with either of these two shots . 1 The superlative Tenuity of the Luminous particles continu●lly emitted from the body of the Sun , is such as to prevent any sensible minoration of its orb , in many 1000 yeers . (2) If the Diametre of the Sun were minorated by 100000 miles less than it was observed in the days of Ptolomy ; yet would not that so vast Decrement be sensible to our sight : since being in its Apogaeum , in summer , it doth not appear one minute less in Diameter to the strictest astronomical observation , than in winter , in its Perigaeum , and yet Snellius , Bullialdus , and Gassendus , three Astronomers of the highest form , assure us that it is about 300000 miles more remote from us , in its Apogaeum , than Perigaeum .

( 6 and Lastly ) That if Light were Flame , Art. 8. The in●●nsibility of Heat in many Lucent B●die● no valid Argument against the praesent Thesis , that Light is Flame Attenuated . then would all Light warm at least : but there are many Lights actually Cold , such as that in the Phospher M●neralis , or Lapis Phenggites , of whose admirable Faculty of imbibing , retaining and emitting a considerable light , the excellent Fortunius Licetus hath written a singular Tract , and Athanas. Kircherus a large chapter ( in Art. magn. Lucis & Umbrae lib. ● . part. 1. cap. 8. ) , in Gloworms , the scales and shells of some Fishes , among which the most eminent are those Dactyli mentioned by Kircher ( in libri jam citati part . 1. cap. 6. ) in these words , sunt & Dactyli , ostreacei generis , qui vel manibus triti lumen veluti scintillas quasdam ex se spargunt : quemadmodum Melitae , in Sicilia , Calabria , & Ligustici maris oris non sine admiratione à piscatoribus & nautis instructoribus observasse memini ; in Rotten Wood , &c. Ergo , &c.

Answer , The Defect of actual Heat in these things , doth arise , in part from the abundant commistion of Gross and Viscid Humidity with those igneous Particles that are Collucent in them ; but mostly from the exceeding Rarety of those Luminous Sparks : which being so thin and languid , as to disappear even at the approach of a Secondary Light , cannot be expected vigorous enough to infuse an actual warmth into the hand that toucheth them ; especially when experience attesteth , that the Rayes of the Sun , after two Reflections , become so languid by Attenuation , as they can hardly affect the tenderest hand with any sensible Heat . And therefore , unless it can be evinced , that the disgregation of the parts of a Body , doth destroy the Corporiety of it ; and that the simple Attenuation of Lig●t doth make it to be no Light : we ask leave to retain our p●rsuasion , that the existence of many lights , which are devoyd of Heat , as to the perception of our sense , is no good Argument against the Igniety and Corporiety of Light .

CHAP. VI. THE NATURE OF A SOUND .

SECT. I.

IT was a hypochondriack conceit of Plato , Art. 1. An Elogy of the sense of Hearing : and the Relation of this and the praecedent Chapter . that all our Cognition is but Recognition , and our acquired Inte●lection a meer Reminiscence of those primitive lessons the Soul had forgotten since her transmission from the sphere of supreme Intelligences , and Immersion into the Opacity of Flesh. For , Proper Science is proper only to Omniscience ; and not to have knowledge by infusion or acquisition , is the attribute only of the Essence of Wisdom ; and a priviledge due to none but the Ancient of Dayes , to have his knowledge derived beyond Antiquity : but Man , poor ignorant Thing , sent to School in the World , on the design of Sapience , must sweat in the exploration and pursuit of each single Verity ; nor can he ever possess any science , in this dark region of life , but what he hath dearly purchased with his own anxious discovery , or holds by inhaeritance from the charitable industry of his Fore-fathers . And , that the naked Mind of m●n , endowed only with a simple Capacity of Science , might by degrees adorn it self with the notions of whatever concerns his well-being either in this state of Mortality , or that future one of Immortality ▪ hath the Bounty of his Creator furnished him with the Sense of HEARING : a sense particularly and eminently ordained for Discipline . For , though we sing Hymns to the Eye , for the Invention : yet must we acknowledge a sacrifice of gratitude due to the Ear , for the Communication and Diffusi●n of Arts and Sciences . Quemadmodum aspectus ad vi●ae dulcedinem , & ●ommoda ●st magis necessarius : ita Auditus ad excipiendam artem , scientiam ▪ & sapientiam est accommodatior : ille ad inventionem , hic ad communicationem aptior est ; saith that accurate and eloquent Anatomist , Iulius Casserius Placentinus , ( in premio ad libr. de sens . organ . ) . Thus much the antique Aegyptians intimated in their Hieroglyphick of Memory , the figure of a mans Ear ; and the Philosopher exprest in his Character of the Hearing , Auditus est sensus Disciplinae ; as also that Modern Ornament of Germany , Sennertus ( in hypomn . Phys. ) in this memorable sentence ; Aures in homine quasi porta mentis sunt , per quam illi communicantur , quae doctrina & institutione de Deo , & alijs rebus necessarijs traduntur , quaeque nullo alio sensu addisci possunt . Now , to bring you home to the scope of this ( not otherwise or unreasonable , or unnecessary ) Elogy of the Hearing ; since the Relation betwixt the Sight and Hearing is so great , as to the point of mans acquisition of Knowledge , as that the one can be no more justly called the Discoverer , than the other the Propagator of all Arts and Sciences : it is evident we have made no undecent Knot in the Clue of our Method , by immediately subnecting this Enquiry into the Nature of a Sound , the adaequate and proper object of the Hearing , to our praecedent speculations of the Nature of Vision , Colours , and Light .

Besides , as these two Senses are Cousin-Germans , Art. 2. The great Affinity betwixt Vi●ible●nd ●nd Audible species : in their representation of the superficial Conditions of Objects . in their Uses and Ends : so likewise are they of near Alliance , in their Objects ; there being no small , nor obscure Analogy , betwixt the nature and proprieties of a Visible Species , and the nature and proprieties of an Audible Species , or Sound . For

(1) As ●t is the property of Light , transfigured into Colours , to represent the different Conditions or Qualities of bodies in their superficial parts , according to the different Modification and Direction of its rayes , either simply or frequently reflexed from them , through the Aer , to the Eye : so is it the propriety of Sounds to represent the different Conditions or Qualities of Bodies , by the mediation of the Aer percussed and broken by their violent superficial impaction , or collision , and configurate into swarms of small consimilar masses , accommodable to the Ear. So that He speaks as Philosophically , who saith ; that various sounds are no more but the various Percussions and imprest Motions of the Aer : as He that saith , Colours are no more then the various Immersions of Light into the superficial particles of bodies and respective Emersions or Reflections from them , through the diaphanous medium to the Eye . Nor can we much dislike the conceipt of Athanas Kircher . ( Musurgiae Universalis l. 9. part. 4. praelus . 1. ) that if it were possible for a man to see those subtle motions of the aer , caused by the strings of an instrument , harmonically playd upon ( as we may the Circular Undulations , and Tremblings of water , raised by a stone thrown into it , in a river or standing lake ) the whole Tune would appear to him like a well drawn Picture , ingeniously and regularly adumbrate with admirable variety of Colours , each one distinctly representing the particular Condition of that string or sonant Body , that created it .

(2) As Light immediately fails and disappears upon the remove or eclipse of its lucid fountain ; Art. 3. In the Causes and manner of their Destruction . as is manifest by the succession of darkness in a room at night , when a candle is either removed out of it or extinguished , the succession of its rayes being intercepted : so doth a Sound instantly perish upon the Cessation of the undulous motion of the Aer , which conduceth not only to the Creation , but Delation of it , as the principal , if not the sole Vehicle . For , the subsistence of Sounds is not by way of dependence upon the solid bodies , by which they were produced ; according to the 7 Proposit. of Mersennus ( Harmon . lib. 1. pag. 3. ) Soni non pendent à corpore , à quo primum producti sunt : but upon the Continuation of the motion imprest upon the Aer , so that the Duration of a Sound is equal to the duration of the Agitation of the aer . And therefore Bapt. Porta , Cornelius Agrippa , Wecherus , Alexius , and others of the same tribe , that so highly pretend to Phonocamptical Magick , are worthy more than derision , for their insolent undertaking to Conserve a voice , or articulate sound of many syllables , by including it in a long Canale of Lead , or other impervious matter ; so that upon unstopping the extreme of the Tube , after many not only hours , but months , the voice shall issue out as quick and distinct as at the first pronunciation , or insusurration into the cavity thereof . Which ( whether more impudent , or ignorant ( for both Experience and the Nature of a Sound evidence the contrary ) is disputable ) Rhodomantade is demonstrated to be absolutely impossible , by Athanas. Kircher . ( Musurgiae Universal . lib. 9. & Magiae Echotectonicae cap. 1. ) whether we remit the unsatisfied .

Art. 4. In their Actin●bolism , or Diffusion , both Sphaerical and Pyramidal . (3) As the Actinobolism , or Deradiation of Light from the Luminary , is Sphaerical , in respect of the circumambient space illuminate by it : so is the Diffusion of a Sound in excentral lines from the sonorous body , through the whole space , or medium within the sphere of its vertue ; for , otherwise a General , speaking in the midst of his Army , could not be heard in round . Here is the only difference betwixt the Actinobolism of Light and Sounds ; that the one is performe● in time imperceptible , though not instantaneous : the other in moments distinguishable , which are more or less according to the degrees of distance betwixt the sonant and audient . Again , as the Deradiation of Light , considered meerly as Visible , not as Lucidum , is Conical , or Pyramidal , in respect to the Eye of the Spectator ; as we have professedly demonstrated in the 10. Article of the 1. Sect. of our Chapt. concerning the Nature of Light : so likewise doth every sound make a Cone , or Pyramid in the medium , whose Base consisteth in the extreme of the body producing the sound , and cone in the ear of him that hears it ; or as some Mathematicians , as Blancanus and Mersennus , whose Base is in the Ear , and Cone in some one point of the sonorous subject . Allowing only this Difference ; that the Cones or Pyramids of Visible Species are more Geometrical , i. e. more exactly conform to proportion Geometrical , than those of Audible Species ; which in regard as well of the grossness of their Particles , as less velocity of their motion , are easily injured and perturbed by Winds . And this , in truth , is the best ground they have to stand upon , who opinion Sounds to be no more but simple Motions of the Aer .

Art. 5. In their certifying the sense of the Magnitude , Figure , and other● Qualities of their Originals . (4) As Visible Species , so do Sounds inform the Sense , of the Magnitude , Figure , and other Qualities of the Bodies , from which they are emitted . For experience assureth , that Greater Bodies emit a Graver Sound , than smaller ; that Concaves yeild a stronger and more lasting Sound , than Planes ; that Hard things sound more Acutely than Soft ; strings distended yeild a sharper sound , than lax ; Empty vessels than full , &c. Hence is it , that Goldsmiths , and Coyners distinguish good mony from bad , pure Gold from that largely allayed with Copper ; and Metallists judge of simple and compound Metals , only by their Ring or sound . And we have heard of Vintners , who could exactly distinguish the Kinds and Goodness of Wines , only by the sound of the Vessels that contained them : and therefore used to choose them more by their Ear , than Palate . But , what we here say , that Harder Bodies emit a sound more Acute than softer ; we desire may be understood only of the Plurality , not Generality of Bodies . For the examining Mersennus , having experimented the different sounds of Metalls , tells us ( in praefat. ad Harmonic . ) that He found a Cylindre of Iron to be Unisone to another of steel , equal in diametre and length ; and both in acuteness to transcend a Cylindre of Brass of equal dimensions , by a whole Diatessaron : nay more , that a Cylindre of Firr Wood yeilded , upon equal percussion , a sound more acute by a whole Ditone , than a Cylindre of Brass , which yet yeilds a sound more strong , lasting and grateful than any of the rest . Each of which observations is sufficient to cut off the general intaile of that Canon , Sonos eò acutiores , quo duriora fuerint corpora . Legendus est Athanas. Kircher . Art. Magn. Consoni & Dissoni lib. 1. appendice de Phonognomia .

(5) As a Greater Light alwayes obumbrates a Less , Art. 6. In the obscuration ▪ of Less by Greater . so a Great Sound alwayes drowns a Less : for it is manifest , that the sound of a Trumpet conjoyned to the low or submissive voice of a man , makes it wholly unaudible , and the loud clamours of Mariners are scarce heard in a tempest .

(6) As a too great Light offends alwayes , and often destroyes the sight , Art. 7. In their off●nce of the organs , when excessive . as is eminently exemplified in the tyranny of Dionysius , the Sicilian : so , too great sounds injure and lacerate the Hearing . For , many men have been strucken deaf for ever , by great Thunder-claps , and as many by the reports of grand Artillery .

(7) As Light , meerly by the Condensation of it rayes , Art. 8. In th●ir production of Heat by Multiplication . produceth Heat in the aer : so Sounds meerly by their Multiplication . For , it is observed , that in all Battails , and chiefly in Naval fights , where many Cannons are frequently discharged , the aer becomes soultry and hot ; not so much from the many sulphureous or igneous particles of the Gunpowder commixt with , as the violent concussions , and almost continued agitation of the Aer . So that even in this particular , that Axiom , that Motion is the Mother of Heat , holds exactly sound .

(8) The Effects of Audible Species , as well as of Visible , Art. 9. In their Variability , according to the various disposition of the Medium . are subject to variation , according to the divers Condition of the Medium . For , as Flame , beheld through smoak , seems to tremble : so do sounds , trajected through aer variously waved by Winds , rise and fall betwixt every Gust ; as is observable most easily in the ringing of Bells , whether the wind be favourable , or adverse . Art. 10. In their chief Attributes , of L●comotion , Exsiliti●● , ●mpaction , Resilition , D●●gregation , Cong●egation ▪

(9) And what most conduceth to our comprehension of the Nature of a Sound ; For , as Light , so is a Sound capable of Locomotion , Exsilition , Impaction , Resilition , Disgregation , Congregation ; all which are the proper and incommunicable Attributes of Corporiety . Only we must confess them discrepant in this , (1) That Sounds are delated from their Original not only in direct lines , but circular , elliptical , parabolical , and all others ; for a sound heard on the other side of a high Wall , comes not to the ear in a direct line through the Wall , as Kircherus contends ( in Musurgiae Universal . lib. 1. ) with taedious arguments , but in an Arch , as the incomparable St. Alban hath firmly evinced ( in Cent. 3. Natural . Hist. ) : whereas Light constantly progress through the Medium to the Eye , in Direct lines , whether primary , reflex , or refracted . (2) A Sound is diffused through it sphere of activity in a longer space of time , by much , than Light , as is sensibly demonstrated by this , that the flash of a Cannon arrives much sooner at the Eye , than the report at the Ear : and the immediate Reason hereof is the less velocity of motion in the sound , which consisting of grosser particles than those of Light , must be proportionately slower in its Delation . For , a Sound seems to be nought but the Aer , at least the subtler or more aethereal part of aer , extrite and formed into many small ( Moleculae ) masses , or innumerable minute Contextures , exactly consimilar in Figure , and capable of affecting the Organ of Hearing in one and the same manner : which configurated small masses of aer fly off from bodies compulsed or knockt each against other , with some violence ; and progress by Diffusion in round . For , because upon pressure they mutually recede , each particle going off in that point where it finds the freest egress : therefore must some tend upward , others downward , some to the right , others to the left , some obliquely , others transversly , &c. but all more slowly than the particles of Light , whose Tenuity being far greater , causeth them not to be subject to retardment by the like tumultuous Convolution . But , as the greater Corporiety of Sounds makes them slower in their Diffusion ; so doth it make them more impetuous and forcible in their Impaction , than the Species of Light : it being obvious to observation , that Violent Sounds , such as great Thunders , Volleys of Cannon shot , the breaking of Granades , &c. usually shake the largest Buildings , and shiver Glass windows at a mile distance and more . And yet are Sounds far easilier impeded , perturbed , and flatted , than the rayes of Light ; every man knowing that no sound can penetrate Glass , but in one case , or exigent of Nature , of which we shall particularly speak , in the last Section of this Chapter : and since Sounds are repercussed more slowly ; they 〈◊〉 Disgregated more hardly , and Congregated more faintly , than the rayes of Light . Lastly , the Proportion of Retardation in the diffusion of Sounds to the utmost of their sphere of activity , is such even from Winds ; that as Mersennus hath computed , the diameter of the sphere of a sound , heard against the wind , is by almost a third part less than the diameter of the sphere of the same sound , assisted by a favourable or secund Wind : but the Diameter of a Lucid Sphere is alwayes equ●● , which way soever and how violently soever the wind blows . (3) Bodies of narrow Dimensions make a sensible reflection of Light ; as is manifest from a Burning-glass of an inch diameter : but a Body of far greater dimensions is required to the sensible Reflection of a Sound , i. e. to the production of an Eccho ; though it is not to be doubted , but ●●ound may be reflected from every Hard bodie on which it is impinged . This considered , we cannot but smile at the Credulity of many grea● Aristoteleans , who are persuaded that an Echo is made by the meer Repercussion of the Sound from the particles of the Aer . For , notwithstanding we deny not , but the particles of the aer , within the sphere of the Sounds diffusion , encountring and arietating those particles of the sound , may in some small measure repercuss them : yet we think it unsafe , therefore to admit this aereal Repercussion to arise to Sensibility , or to be observable by the Creation of an Echo . And therefore we conceive , that whatever sensible Reflection or Multiplication of a Sound , seems to proceed from the Aer , is not caused really by the Aer , but some Dense and Hard Bodies , such as Rocks , Aedifices , Arches , &c. whose Concavities reflect the particles of a Sound for the same reason , that Concaves Multiply Light .

SECT. II.

THE Congruities of Visible and Audible Species being so many and Essential , and their Incongruities , Art. 1. The Product of the Praemises , concerning the points of Consent , & Dissent of Audible and Visible Species : viz. That Sounds are Corporeal . or points of Discrepancy so few , and those altogether consisting in the meer Degrees of Velocity , and some other Circumstances relating to the Medium : we have a fair and direct way opened to our Enquiry into the Quiddity or Essence of a Sound . Wherefore since to conclude a parity of Essence , from a parity of Attributes and Effects , in any two Entities ; is warrantable even by the strictest laws of Reasoning : we shall adventure to assume a Sound to be a Corporeal Ens. Which before we farther confirm by Arguments , it behoveth us to lift that block of contrary Authority out of our Readers way , at which the credulity and incircumspection of many have made them stumble and hault ever after in their Opinions concerning this Subject .

True it is , that Pythagoras , Plato , and Aristotle , Art. 2. An obstruction o● praejudice , from the generally supposed repugnant Auth●rities of some of the Ancients ; expeded . according to the Memorials of Plutarch ( 4. Placit . 20. ) unanimously held a Sound to be Incorporeal , a meer Accident , or Quality , or Intentional Species ; contrary to the doctrine of Democritus , Epicurus and the Stoicks , who , as Laertius ( in lib ▪ 7. ) expresly records , affirmed it to be Corporeal , or a Material Efflux , the words of Epicurus being [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Vocem seu Sonum , fluxum esse em●ssum ex rebus aut loquentibus , aut sonantibus , aut quomodocunque strepitum edentibus . But yet we conceive this repugnancy of Authority insufficient to infirm our Thesis of the CORPORIETY of Sounds ; as well because simple Authority , though never so reverend , is no demonstration , and scarce a good argument , in points Physiological , where the appeal lies only to Reason : as for this weighty consideration , that These accepted a sound in Concreto , i. e. for the substance of the Aer , or its most tenuious particles , together with their proper Configuration ; but Those in Abstracto , or only for the Figure imprest upon the superfice of the Aer , which they therefore inferred to be Incorporeal , that is , devoyd of Profundity . For , otherwise Plato ( apud Agellium , lib. 5. cap. 15. ) defines a sound Acris validaque aeris percussio , a smart and strong percussion of the aer : and Aristotle ( 2. de Anim. cap. 8. ) calls it downright a Motion of the Aer , as the Stoicks , Ictus aeris ; a stroke of the aer . So that the Difference seems occasioned only by their diverse Acceptation of the word Sound . This obstruction removed , we progress to the discharge of our province , viz. the Eviction of the Corporiety of a Sound .

The First Argument of the Corporiety of a Sound , is ( Quod vim habet agendi , Art. 3. An Argument of the Corporiety of Sounds . sive efficiendi aliquid ) that it is Active or Effective . For , the voice of a man violently emitted , or highly elevated by a kind of grating offends the vocal organs , and changes their sweetness or evenness into a hoarsness ; and being long continued , leaves them misaffected with lassitude : as the experience of Hunters and Orators demonstrates .

Hither are we to referr Lucretius his Praeter radit enim vox fauces saepe , facitque , Asperiora foras gradiens arteria clamor , &c.

The Second is desumed from its Capacity of Repercussion , or Resilition from solid bodies ; Art. 4. A Second Argumen● . which is the evident cause of our hearing one sound twice , or more often , according to the multiplicity of its Reflections : as in all Echoes , monophone or polyphone . Which Aristotle fitly compares not only to a Ball frequently rebounding , but also to Light , which Himself confesseth capable of reflections even to infinity : thereon concluding a sound subject to the same laws of Reflection with either . To which Virgil seems to allude in his Saxa sonant , vocisque offensa resultat Imago .

Intimating , that an Echo holds a perfect analogy with an Image reflected from a Mirrour . For , as beside that Image , which tends in a direct line from the Glass to the eye , innumerable others are so transferred from it into all point● of the Medium , that divers other eyes variously posited therein shall behold the same general Image , each one receiving a particular Image : so likewise , beside that sound or voice , which arrives at your ear , innumerable others are so dispersed through all parts of the medium or sphere of diffusion , that if there were as many ears therein as the space could contain ▪ each one would hear the same general sound or voice ; and if it chance that any one particular voice be impinged against solid and laevigated or smooth bodies ( for solids that are very Spungy or porous , suffer sounds to pass through them , and too scabrous or rough destroy them by dissipation ) it may be repulsed in a direct line toward your ear , and you shall hear it again at second hand or Echoed .

C●ROLLAR● .

Art. 5. The 〈…〉 , where 〈…〉 d●s●ant f●●m ●he Sonant a●d Rep●●cu●i●●● .

Touching the Reflection of Sounds , we shall here , by way of Corollary , brie●●● observe . That in case you stand somewhat near to the smooth solid 〈◊〉 reflecteth the sound , and the Creation of the sound be not very 〈◊〉 ; then though an Ec●o thereof be made , yet shall not you hear it ▪ because the Direct sound and the Reflex enter the ear so continently ▪ 〈◊〉 the space of time betwixt their ingress is so imperceptible , that 〈◊〉 seem but one intire sound . But , in this case , the sound becom●● both stronger and longer ; in respect of their Union . And this comes to pass chiefly , when the Reflection is made from divers bodies at once ; as in all Arches , and Concamerated or vaulted rooms : in which for the most part , the sound or voyce loseth its Distinctness , and degenerates into a kind of long confused Bombe .

And hence , viz.

COROLLARY . 2.

Art. 6. Why Concaves yeild the strongest and longest Sounds .

the many Repercussions of a Sound from divers places together , or with so short intervals of time , as the sense cannot distinguish them ; is it , that the sound of Concaves percussed , lasteth much longer , than the sounds of bodies of any other figure whatever : especially when the Concave hangs at liberty , in the aer , so that its Tremulation be not hindred as are all Bells in Churches , and clocks . For , not only the External or ambient aer , but the Internal is agitated by those frequent Tremblings in the body of the Concave , and continuedly repercussed from side to side : and therefore , till the trembling ceaseth , the Bombination is continued .

Again , if you stand far from the sonant bodie ,

COROLLARY 3.

Art. 7. The reason of Con●urrent Echoes , where the Audient is near the Reflectent , and remote from the sonant .

and near to the Reflectent ; in this case also will the sound appear single , and coming only from the Reflectent : because both the Direct and Reflex sound invade the ear without any sensible difference in time ; and yet the Reflex sound as it is really the posterior , so doth it very much intend or increase the Direct , and consequently makes the impression observable only from it self .

It is observable moreover , that by how much nearer the Ear is to the Anacamptick , or Reflectent ( yet at such distance ,

COROLLARY 4.

Art. 8. Why Echoes Mon●ph●n rehear●e so much the fewer syllables , by how much nearer the audient is to the Reflecten● .

as is required to the discernment of the Direct voyce from the Reflex . ) by so much the fewer syllables of a word pronounced are Echoed : and è contra , by how much farther from the Reflectent ( provided the distance exceed not the sphere of diffusion ) so many more syllables are repeated . The Reason being this , that the interval of time betwixt the Cessation of the Speaker , and the audition of the Reflex voice , is much less in the first case , and much greater in the later : and consequently , the less interval of time sufficeth to the Distinction of a fewer syllables , and the greater for more . This considered , we can no longer admite the distinct rehearsal of a whole Hexameter by some strong Echoes ; provided the voice pronouncing the verse be sufficiently strong to drive it to the Reflectent , and thence back again to the Ear , at large distance , such as is necessary to the allowance of time enough for the successive repercussion of each syllable : for otherwise the voice faileth by the way .

What hath been hitherto said , concerns only Echoes Monophone ,

COROLLARY 5.

Art. 9. The rea●on of P●lyph●n Echoes .

that repeat the same syllable but once ; but there are Echoes Polyphone , such as repeat one and the same note , or syllable divers times over , and of them the Reason is far otherwise . For , the frequent rehearsal of the same syllable by an Echo , ariseth from the multitude of Reflectent Bodies , situate beyond each other in such order , that the nearer bodies referr it first , and the remoter successively : and sometimes from Bodies mutually Confronting each other , and alternately reflecting the same sound . Of this sort were those observed by Lucretius , in this Tristich .

Sex etiam , aut septem loca vidi reddere voces , Unam cum jaceres ; ita colles collibus ipsis Verba repulsantes , iterabant dicta referre .

Such also was that prodigious one that entertained the Curiosity of Gassendus at Pont Charenton standing upon the river Seine , four miles from Paris . For in a square old aedifice of free-stone , uncovered at the top , and having a row of 5 Pillars on each side , as commonly our Churches , He heard a Monosyllable , which himself pronounced , clearly and orderly repeated by several Echoes , 17 times over ; and when he uttered the Monosyllable in the Centre of the Aedifice , it was brought back to his ear 17 times from each extream ( the area being somewhat oblong ) so distinctly , as He could easily numerate the repetitions on his fingers . If so sileat Miracula Memphis , let the Aegyptian Pyramids no longer boast their Pentaphone Echoes ; nor the Porticus Olympiae challenge the garland from the world for her Heptaphone Resonance , which is highly celebrated by the pens of Plutarch ( lib. 4. de placit . Philosoph . cap. 20. ) and Pliny , ( lib. 36. cap. 15. ) . For , this at Pont Charenton , of which our Lord St. Alban was also an ear-witness , and not without some admiration , as Himself hath recorded ( in Centur. 3. Nat. Hist. ) hath no Rival , but that many tongued Echo in a Village called Simoneta , near Millan in Italy , which at some seasons , when the aer is serene , will iterate any Monosyllable , in which is no S. ( which being but a kind of sibilation , or interior sound , few or no Echoes can reherse ) 30 times over very distinctly ; if credit be due to the testimony of Blancanus ( in Echometria , & in suo additione ad theorem . 20. de Echo polyphona )

A Third Argument of the materiality of a Sound , results to us from the Pleasure and Offence , Art. 10. A Third Argument of the Materiality of S●unds : or Gratefulness and Ingratefulness of Sounds , as they are Concinnous , or Inconcinnous . For it is highly concordant to truth , that the suavity of a Sound proceeds from hence , that those minute Particles , which enter the ear and move the Auditory Nerve , are in their configuration so accommodate to the Receptaries , or Pores thereof , that they make a gentle , smooth or equal impression on the filaments , of which the Acoustick Nerve consisteth : and on the contrary , the Acerbity , or Harshness of a Sound , only from hence , that the minute particles invading the sensory , being asper or rough in their configuration , in a manner exulcerate , grate , or dilacerate the slender Filaments thereof .

Art. 11. The necessity of a certain Configuration in a Sound ; inferred from the Distinction of one sound from another , by the Sense . That a certain Configuration of its minute particles , is essentially necessary to every Sound , may be concluded safely even from hence ; that so great variety of Sounds , and chiefly of Words , or Letters , as well Vowels as Consonants , could not be so exactly distinguished by the Hearing , unless the sensory were variously , or in a peculiar manner percelled and affected by each : nor can that variety of Affection be made out , but by a variety of Sigillation , or Impression , dependent respectively on the various Configuration of those ( moleculae ) small masses , that compose the sound .

Art. 12. The same confirmed by the A●ctority of Pythagoras , Plato , and Aristotle . To sweeten the harshness of this Assertion yet more ; we alledge the unison Auctority of no less than Pythagoras ( whom all knowing men allow to have lighted the tapour to posterity , in the investigation of the Nature , and causes of proportions among Musical Sounds ) Plato and Aristotle , all which affirmed the same , if Plutarch be faithful ( in 4. de placit . ) while He introduceth them saying , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Figuram , quae in aere , ejusque superficie fit certo ex ictu ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) evadere vocem , that the Figure made in the aer , and then it superfice , by some certain percussion , becomes a voice . And , that Plutarch hath done no more than justice to Aristotle , in this particular ; is evident from his own words , ( in Problem . 13. & 51. ) where He expresly enquires , Quare Vox , cum sit 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Aer quidam Figuratus , & qui dum transfertur , plerumque , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Figurum amittit , illam tamen dum a solido corpore repercutitur , incolumem servet ? Why a voice , which is aer configurate , and for the most part loseth its Figure , in its [ long ] transmission , doth yet conserve it intire and unimpaired , when repercussed from a solid body , as in all Echoes ?

Nor can it be rightly denied , but that Flux of minute aereal Bodies , Art. 13. And by the Capacity of the most subtle parts of the Aer . or most aethereal parts of the aer , which are excussed in round by two bodies arietating , are easily Capable of Configuration : when as much is subindicated even by those sensible Vortices , or Whirlings and Eddies of Winds , which are frequent in summer . Under this title fall those words of Epicurus , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , &c. Hunc vero fluxum in frustula consimilis Figurae comminui : the full sense whereof seems to be this . That whem a Voyce is emitted from the mouth , or other sound from what body soever ; the Contexture of the minute bodies effluent is so comprest , and confracted into smaller contextures , that of the Original are made swarms of Copies , or lesser masses exactly consimular in their Formation : and that those are instantly dispersed sphaerically , or in round through the whole circumfused space , still conserving their similitude to the Original , or General voyce , or sound , till their arrival at the Eare ; and so retaining the determinate signature of their Formation , are distinguisht accordingly by the sensory . By this it appears , that Epicurus , in this point , dissented inconciliably from Democritus ; who conceived that all sounds were delated to the Ear by Propagation , i. e. that the sound being broken into myriads of small Fragments , each fragment did form the contiguous Aer into Contextures of the same Configuration with the Prototype , and those again formed the particles of aer next adjacent into the like , and so successively through all parts of the medium till they came home to the Organ of Hearing ; not much unlike the dream of the Aristoteleans , concerning the Propagation of the species of Light in each point of the medium . Whereas the Conception of Epicurus is this , that the Primitive Configuration of the most tenuious particles of the Aer , by the percussion or Collision , is broken into many small masses ; and each of those , at farther remove from the sonant into many smaller , and those again into smaller , all exactly respondent to the First in figure : after the same manner , as we observe a spark of Fire exsilient from a Firebrand , to be broken into a multitude of less sparks , and each of those shivered again into many less , until their exility makes them totally disappear .

This Reason and manner of the Diffusion of a Sound throughout so great a space of the medium , They may easily comprehend , Art. 14. The Reason 〈…〉 . wh● have observed the Sewers of Princes in Italy spout Orang-flower water , or other Fragrant Liquors , out of their mouths , with such dextrous violence , as to disperse it in a kinde of mist , through the aer of a spacious room , so that the aer contained therein becomes impraegnate with the Odour , for the more noble entertainment of the sense . For the Consent betwixt this Exsufflation of Water , and the spherical Diffusion of a Sound , is very manifest , the greater Drops of water being in their trajection through the aer , broken , by reason of the impulse of the breath , that discharged them in distress , into swarms of less drops , and those again into less , successively in the several degrees of remove , until they attain such exig●ity , as we observe in the particles of a mist : and that small proportion of Aer , emitted from the mouth of him that speaks , being dispersed into a dense mist of voyces , replenishing the whole sphere of Diffusion .

Art. 15. The most subtle Particles of the Aer onely , the material of Sounds . Here we are constrained to a cautionary advertisement ; that when we say , the Aer is the Material of all voyces , we do not mean all the Breath expired from the Lungs , together with those Fuliginous Exhalations , that the Densation of the aer , in Cold weather , subjects to the discernment of our sight ; but onely the most subtle part of the Aer inspired , and modulated in the Vocal Artery and other organs of speech : because such onely can be judged capable of Configuration . Nor can so small a quantity of purest Aer be thought insufficient upon Dispersion to possess so capacious a sphere , as that of every ordinary voice ; so that of a whole Theatre of Auditors , each one shall distinctly hear it : insomuch as onely a mouthful of Water blown from a Fullers mouth , is so diffused as to irrigate the aer replenishing a room of considerable amplitude . Especially , when the Analogy holds quite through . For , as the Drops of Water are so much both larger and denser , by how much neerer they are after exsufflation to the mouth of the Fuller : so also are the Vocal masses of aer so much more large and dense or agminous , by how much neerer they are to the mouth of the Speaker ; and ● contra . Which alone is the reason , why the Voyce of an Or●tor in a Theatre is more strong and distinct to those of his Auditory , that sit neer at hand , than to those far off ; provided the place afford no Concurrent Eccho , for in that case , the Reflex voyce entering the eare united with the Direct or Original , magnifies the impression on the sensory .

PARAD●X .

Art. 16. One and the sa●e nu●e●ica● v●yc● , not heard by two men , no●●oth ears of one man .

Now , insomuch as it is consentaneous to right reason , to conceive , that the Voice at●t first Emission from the mouth , it s one General Configuration of the mos●●nuious particles of the Aer , with some vehemency efflated from the 〈◊〉 organs , after frequent collisions and tremulous repercussions , and that this General voice , in its diffusion through the medium , is c●ntracted 〈◊〉 dispersed into myriads of minute vocal configurations or Particular voyces , some of which invade the ears of one person , others of another , &c. Hence is it a clear , though perhaps new and very paradoxical , truth ▪ That the same numerical voyce of an Orator , is not heard by any two of his Auditors , nay not by the 2 ears of any one ; but every man , and every Eare is affe●●ed with a distinct voyce . And yet he incurrs no Contradiction , that affirms the whole Auditory to receive the same voyce . For , as all the water exsufflated into a mist from the mouth of an Italian Sewer , or common Fuller , may be said to be one and the same Water ; though all the minute Drops , diffused into several parts of the aer , and irrigating the several parts of the Floor or cloth , on which they 〈◊〉 rained down , be not the same drops : so likewise may we allow all the Aer efflated from the mouth of the speaker , to be one and the same Aer ; though the Particular Voyces , delated to particular Ears , are not the same Numerically . Besides , should we , with the major part of Scholers , admit a voice to be an Entity meerly Intentional , or simple Quality , or Accident , yet should we not detract one grain of weight from this our Paradox : since , to conceive any one Particular voice to be in divers places , or subjects , at once , is manifestly absurd .

Here opportunity would prompt us to insist upon the admirable Conformation of an Articulate Sound , Art. 17. A PROBLEM not yet solved by any Philosopher : viz. How such infi●ite Variety of Words is formed onely by the various motions of the Tongue and Lips . and to enquire how each Vowel and Consonant is created by such and such motions of the Vocal Instruments : but the exceeding Difficulty countermands that inclination . For , though Casserius , Placentinus , ( in Anatom Sirmorin . Organ . ) & Athanasius Kircherus ( in lib. Anatomico de natura Sonis & Vocis , à cap. 10. ad finem libri . ) have attempted laudably in that abstruse theme : yet the Audit of their discoveries riseth no higher than this single rule , That the Vocal Artery and Lungs onely conduce to the Acuteness and Gravity of the Voice , as they discharge the inspired aer more Pressly , or Laxly ; and Kircher ( in cap. 10. ) ingenuously confesseth , At quomodo voces in gutture formentur , qua proportione elisionis aeris nascantur , tam obscurum est , quam voces hujusmodiclarae sunt & manifestae auditui . The difficulty , indeed , seems to consist chiefly in this , How from the various motions of one single Organ , the Tongue ( the Author of Distinction in all Articulate sounds , though the Palate , Epiglottis , Uvula and Teeth are in their respective degrees of assistance inservient to the Elision of aer made by the Tongue ) and that two-leafd Door of the mouth , the Lips , such infinite variety of Letters and words doth most easily and almost insensibly result . To solve this , the General answer is , that the wonder ought to be no greater , how one Tongue can suffice to the Articulation or Distinction of innumerable words , by its various Motions ; than that , how one Hand sufficeth to the Distinction of innumerable Characters . But , the Motions of the Hand requisite to Distinction of every Character , are observable by the sense : and those of the Tongue and Lipps requisite to the Formation of every word , together with the proportion of the Aers Elision in every Articulation , is deeply obscure : and therefore the Disparity being manifest , the Problem remains untoucht , Art. 18. A Second ( also yet unconquered ) Difficulty , viz. the determinate Pernicity of the Aers motion , when exploded from the Lungs , in Speech . and our Admiration not so much as palliated .

This Place might also admit another Considerable , as terrible to the most daring Curiosity as the Former ; and that is the ineffable Pernicity , whereby the Aer is exploded from the Lungs , that so it may attain the Form of a voice . For , to the Creation of a voice Consonous , or Unison to the sound of some one string on a Lute ; it is necessary , that the Aer be exploded by the Lungs , with the same Pernicity , as the other Aer is impelled by the string in each of its most rapid Vibrations , or alternate Recurses , Art. 19. All Sounds Created by M●tion , and that either when that intermediate Aer is confracted by two solids , mutually resistent ; or when the aer is percust by one Solid ; or when a solid is percust by the Aer . after its smart percussion by the finger , or plectrum . But this Arcanum requires a Galilaeo or Mersennus , at least , to its due speculation .

The Observable most proportionate to our Capacity , and Competent to our praesent Designation , is this ; That no Sound is created without Motion : and consequently , that the Thing Sonant , being endowed with solidity in some degree or Compactness sufficient to Resistence , ought either to be strook against another , that is solid and resistent ; as when a Hammer is strook upon an Anvil ; or against the Aer , in Flux and not much resisting , and that either by Pulsation of the Aer by a solid , as when the string of Lute percusseth ●he aer ; or the Pulse of the solid by the Aer , violently agitated , as in all P●●umatick , or Wind instruments , where the stroke of the aer against the sides of the Concave causeth the Sound .

Art. 20. Rapidity of motion necessary to the Creation of a Sound , not in the First Case . In the Former instance , it is not necessary to the Creation of a Sound , that the Collision be made by a motion rapid ; because the Resistence , on either part equal , causeth that when the Access or Appropinquation of one Solid to the other is Continent , the Aer interposed is Continently impelled and repelled reciprocally : and as the Aer becomes the more hardly distrest on each part , by how much neerer the two Solids approach each other ; so proportionately is the motion more rapid . So that , by that time the two solids touch each other superficially , the motion is encreased to the highest rapidity , and the distrest Aer , no longer able to endure Compression , or to go and come al●●rnately between the Solids , now contingent , breaks forth laterally in round , and is diffused in shivers through all parts of the medium , so that arriving at the Ear , it puts on the species of a Sound .

Art. 21. But , in the S●●●nd and Last . But , in the Se●ond and Third instances , it is necessary the motion of Collision be far more rapid , in order to the Creation of a Sound : because the Resistence , which is wanting on the part of the Aer , must be compensated by the frequent pulses and repulses of it , as when the Chord of an Instrument percust , doth very frequently impel the aer , by its Vibrations ( the Greeks call th●m , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) or Reciprocations ; or , as in Wind instruments , where the inflated Aer is , by quick reverberations from the sides of the Concave , very often impulst and repulst .

As for the Motion of the Aer , after its Formation into a Sound , from the Sonant to the Ear , Art. 22. 〈…〉 are of 〈…〉 the D●lation . therein is one particular worthy the wonder even of Scholars : and that is , Whatever be the vehemence or remissness of the Collision , or force , by which the Aer is exagitated , yet is the Translation of the Sound , thence resulting , through the intermediate space to the term of it sphaere , always equally swift . For Experience demonstrates , that all Sounds small and great , excited in one and the same place , though they differ much . In the extent of their sphears of Audibility , are delated to that place in which they are heard , in equal time . This is easily observable in the reports of a Cannon and a Musquet , successively discharged at a mile distance . For , standing on a Tower , or other eminent place , and noting the moment , first when the Cannon is fired ( the report and F●ash being made both at the same instant ) and numbring how many Pulses of your artery , o● how many Seconds in a Watch denoting them , intercede betwixt your ●ight of the flame , and hearing the report , and then accounting how many Pulses , or Seconds intervene betwixt the flash and report of a Musquet ▪ you shall finde the number of these equal to the number of those .

The Reason o● this Aequivelocity of unequal Sounds , the Stoicks ( apud Plutarch. 4. placit . 19. & Laertium lib. 7. ) well insinuate , Art. 23. The Rea●on thereof . while they affirm , 〈◊〉 the Aer percussed , in regard of its Continuity , is formed into man● Rounds , such as those successively rising and moving on the surfac● of Water , upon striking or throwing a stone into it ; which Circle● made on the surface of Water by a small stone , move in the same 〈◊〉 , and successively arrive at the margin of the River , or Pool , in as small time , as those caused by a great stone . And Aristotle ( 2. de Anim. cap. 8 ▪ ) expresly declares his judgement , that the reason of the Delation of a Sound from the Sonant to the Audient , is the Continuity of the Aer : though Simplicius and Alexander differently interpret that Text , the one conceiving that he meant that a Sound was translated through the medium by reason of sympathy among the parts thereof ; the other , by Propagation of the like Sound in all points of the medium successively , after the manner of species Visible , according to the dream of Aristotle . But all one it is to us , whether we conceive the motion of a Sound made by Propagation , or Undulous Promotion ; as to our praesent scope : since either sufficeth to explicate the Cause , Why a Sound is longer before it arrive at the Eare , than a Visible species before it arrive at the Eye ; because the Visible species is transmitted from the Object , neither by Propagation , nor Undulation , but Directly , and therefore is capable of no Retardment from the Medium .

As for the definite Velocity of Sounds , or determinate space of time , Art. 24. To measure the Velocity of great Sounds . in which all Sounds are delated to the Extremes of their spheres ; we conceive it to be Rhodus and Saltus , in the General , inassignable : in regard of the vast disparity in their several Extents , some sounds being scarce audible at the distance of 20 yards , and others cleer and distinct at as many , nay twice as many miles distance . But , if we assume this or that determinate Sound , and attain the praecise diametre of its sphere ; it is no difficulty to commensurate its Velocity . For , Mersennus ( in reflexion . plysicomath . cap. 14. & Proposit. 39. Ballistica . ) upon exact Experiment , found the Fragor of several Cannons discharge in the Court of the Bast●le at Paris , to arrive at his eare , after the flashes , at such a rate , that the sound pe●vaded 233● . Fathoms ( each containing six feet Paris measure ) in the space of every Second , or Sixtieth part of a minute : and thereupon rightly concluded , that the Report of a Cannon flyeth at the constant rate of neer upon 14000 Fathoms every minute , until it attain the extremes of it sphere . If this expedient for the measure of the Time wherein Sound is delated , seem either too costly or laborious ; you have another most cheap and easie praescribed by the Lord St. Alban ( in Cent. 3. Nat. Hist. ) which is this . Let one man stand in a steeple , having a lighted taper with him , and some vail put before the flame thereof ; and another , confaederate in the tryal , stand a mile off in the open field : then let him in the steeple strike the Bell with a weighty hammer , and in the same instant withdraw the v●●l ; and so let him in the field account by his pulse what distance of time intervenes betwixt his sight of the Light , and hearing of the Sound . If the strokes of the Artery , which are subject to variation , for many causes , seem less certain ; the Seconds in a minute watch ( which are 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , aequ●temporaneous ) will be an exact measure of the interval , and so of the velocity of a Sound . Plura vid. apud Mersennum lib. 2. Harmonic . proposit. 40.

Another admirable secret there is in the Motion of Sound , which is , Art. 25. Sounds , ●oe subject to R●●ardat●●n ▪ ●●om adve●se ▪ no● Acceleration , fr●m Secun● Winds . that no Winde can accelerate , or retard it , but it is delated from the Sonant to the Audient in equal time , whether the wind be high or gentle , secund or adverse . For , a Secund or favourable Wind is incomparably slower in motion than a sound , as appears by the Rack or drift of clouds , the undulation of Corn fields , the successive inclination of the topsof trees in woods , the rowling of waves at sea , &c. but an Adverse wind , though it may indeed disturb a sound ▪ or weaken it by suppressing some of its particles ( which is evident from h●nce , that all sounds attaining the eare against the wind , are not so clear and distinct , as when they are heard with the wind ; as in Bells , whose noyse al●●rnately riseth and falleth in contrary gusts ) yet do all the particles that r●main uninterrupted , permeate the medium with equal velocity . This may be soon Experimented either by Cannons , as Mersennus , or a cand●● and bell , as the Lord Bacon .

SECT. III.

Art. 1. That all Sounds , where the Aer is percussed by one solid , are created immed●ately by the Frequenc● ▪ not the Velocity of motion ; demonstrated . THe Praemises duly considered , it can seem no Paradox , That a Sound is created ●n the Aer , not so much by the Velocity , as CREBRITY of motion : and no unnatural Consequence thereupon , that the Difference of an Acute and ●●ave Sound ariseth not from the greater and less swiftness or rapidity of 〈◊〉 motion , as Aristotle and most of his Sectators imagined ; but from the ●●●quency and Infrequency thereof , as Galilaeo , Mersennus , and Gassendus .

To secure this by plain Demonstration , take a Lute string in your hand , and having fast●●ned one end thereof to some hook or pin in a wall , distend it gently ; and then percussing it with your finger , you may perceive the Vibrations , or ac●urses and recurses alternately succeeding , but you shall hear no sound result●ng from it : because , as every vibration of the string is performed in 〈◊〉 time , so doth the aer thereby percussed arrive at the eare with such ●●●sible intervals betwixt each appulse , as that it leaves no impression there●● remaining ▪ , which is not expunged and consolidated before the invasion o●● second appulse . Then stretch the string somewhat streighter , so that the ●ibrations thereof may become inobservable by the eye , in respect of th●●● Frequency ▪ and you shall hear a certain du●l stridor , or kind of 〈◊〉 ; because the Appulses of the aer , percussed by each Vibration ▪ at the 〈◊〉 , will be almost Continent , so that the time interjected betwixt each 〈◊〉 on the eare becomes imperceptible , and indistinguishable , nor can the fir●●●mpression on the sensory be consolidated before a second renew it , &c. This done and observed , encrease the distension of the string yet more , and p●●cussing it you shall perceive a clear sound to arise ; because as the Vibratio● , so are the percussions of the aer , and their Appulses to the Eare far more Continent , or more one , in regard the moments of Time intercedent betw●●● the successive strokes , are more short and imperceptible .

Art. 2. An● likewise , where the ●er is the 〈◊〉 And wha● 〈◊〉 here say of the reason of a Sound resulting from a Lute-string , the sam● 〈◊〉 proportion , is to be conceived of all other Sounds created in Wind 〈◊〉 , where the Aer is the Percutient . For , the breath easily and gen●●y inflated into a Flute , Cornet , Trumpet , &c. yields no sound at all ; 〈◊〉 because the pulses and repulses of the aer from the sides of the 〈◊〉 are so infrequent , as to have the intervals of time distinguishable ▪ 〈…〉 aer likewise slowly emitted from the Lungs ( the great Exempla● to 〈◊〉 ●neumaticks ) makes no voice , onely because it is not frequently enough reverberated from the sides and annulary cartilages of the Vocal Artery , and consequently the Appulses of it to the eare being proportionately infrequent , cannot , by their Coition or Union into one stronger Appulse , make any sensible impression on the sensory . But the Aer then becomes son●nt , when it is efflated with vehemency , in respect of its more frequent Appulses to the sensory , respondent to the more itterated pulses and repulses , or reverberati●ns of the sides of the Vocal Artery . Thus also , when you draw your finger gently along a Table , or put a Hammer on an Anvil easily , you shall hear no sound ; because the Repercussions of the Aer caused by that gentle motion , are so far asun●e● in time , as never to become Continent , or Conjoyned : and consequently , the Appulses of the percussions to the eare being alike infrequent , can never make a sensible impression on the A●ousti●k Nerve . And this we conceive more than sufficient evidence of the Verity of the First part of our Thesis ; That a Sound is not generated in the Aer by the Velocity , but Crebrity of motion : unless in a remote dependence , as Velocity is the Cause of Crebrity .

As for the Remainder , viz. Art. 3. 〈…〉 Acute sounds a●i●e from the more , and ●ra●e f●om ●he less 〈…〉 of the aer , demon●●ra●ed . That an A●ute sound ariseth from more frequent , and a Grave Sound from l●s● frequent percussions of the Aer : the Certitude hereof may be easily conc●u●ed from this Experiment . Fasten a long Lute-string at one extreme on a hook n●yled to a wall , and suspend a small weight at the other ; then strike the string at convenient distance above the weight : and you shall observe the Swings , or Vibrations of it to be so slow , as th●t you may measure the time of each , by the systole and di●stole of your Pulse , or the Seconds in a Minute Watch. Then wind up the Chord exactly to the half , the same weight continuing appended , an● percuss it , as before : and you shall finde the Vibrations of it to be doubly swifter than the former , to that one Vibration shall be in time respondent to two Pulses . Again , abbreviate the Chord to half , and having percusse● or abduced that half , which is now but a fourth part of the whole ; you shall observe the Vibrations to be again doubled in Frequency , in respect of the Second , and qua●rupled in respect of the First ; so that now 4 Reciprocati●ns shall be isochr●nical to one pulse . This effected , continue this determinate abbreviation of the Chord , by subdividing it into halfs successively until the Reciprocations become so swift and frequent , as to be indistinguishable by the sense though still y●u deprehend their Velocity and Crebrity to be encreased at a certain rate , i. e. duplicated upon each Dimidiation of the chord , when the Aer is so frequently percussed by it ▪ as that it becomes Sonorous , or ●ctually sonant . Then aga●● D●mid●●te the sonant remainder of the Chord , and upon percussion you shall observe the sound thereof to be more Acute by a whole Octave , than the Former● and thence you cannot but concede , that the Acuteness of this half of the sonant chord , above that of the whole sonant chord , is caused only by the doubly more frequent Percussions of the Aer , and proportionate strokes of the Sensory . And , because a Quadruplicate weight produceth the same Effect , being ●ppended to the whole of the sonorous chord , as a simple weight doth in the half , as to the Duplication of the Celerity and Frequency of the Vibrations ▪ in the same moments : hence is it , that if you encrease the weight , retaining the same Longitude of the Chord , by degrees , until you advance the sound thereof to an Eighth ▪ it ●s mani●est , that the Reciprocations of it are still doubly more swift and frequent , than those caused by the former weight . Moreover , what we affirm concerning the Half of the sonorous Chord , in respect of an Octave ; holds true , in proportion also of the 2 thirdparts of ●he Chord , in respect of a Fifth , of the Dodrantal , or 3 quarters , in r●spect of a Fourth , and so of the rest of the musical Notes .

For , in a very long Chord , if you stop upon the third part of the half thereof , and p●●cuss the Bessal , o● two thirds of the half remaining at liberty : the proportion of its Reciprocations will not be Duple , but sesqui●steral in respect to those of the whole length ; i. e. 2 Vibrations of the Chord will not respond in time to one pulse of the Artery , nor 4. to 2. but 3. to 2. And , if you stop on the fourth part ; then will the Reciprocations of the ●●mainder be in proportion sesquitertial , i. e. 4 Vibrations shall be isochro●●cal to 3 pulses . According to the same method , if you stop on the 5th ▪ part of the Chord ; the proportion of its Vibrations , to that of the former , will be sesquiquartal : if the 6th part , sesquiquintal ; and so consequent●● of all other Notes . So that it seems easily determinable , by this scale , What is the proportion of the strokes inflicted on the Eare in every Acute sound , comp●●●●ively to those inflicted by every Grave : and this not onely in the sounds o●● ▪ string , but all others of the like Original . To instance ; when a Boy sings with a Man , and emits a note more Acute by an Eighth● it is to be conceived , that the Aer efflated from the Vocal Artery of the Boy , is doubly swifter in its motion , or doubly more frequent in its r●●●●berations from the sides of the Wind-pipe , in respect of the double narrowness thereof , than that expired from the Vocal Artery of the man . And , hence we may occasionally advertise , that by how much the more 〈◊〉 any man would sing ; by so much more streightly or narrowly mus●●e Compress his Wind-pipe : that so the Aer may issue forth more distrest and streightned , having suffered the more Frequent reverberations from the sides and rings of the same .

Art. 4. 〈…〉 . And this 〈…〉 noble Fountain from which many of our m●dern Theorical Music●●● have drawn the Reason of the Suavity of the●r CONSONAN●●S , and Acerbity or ingratefulness of their DISSONANC●● ▪ ●nd that not without mature consideration . For , when two Sounds , ●●●chronical in their creation , arrive at the eare in the same instant ▪ and 〈◊〉 it with pleasure , or a kinde of sweetness ; the Cause of that sweetn●●●an be no other but this , that the percussions of the Aer generating 〈◊〉 two Sounds , become so united , as to leave no sensible 〈…〉 might grate or exasperate the tender sensory : and on the other si●● ▪ the reason of the Discord or Insuavity of two sounds , at once emitted , is onely this ; that they are not united , so that the eare deprehen●● and dislikes their Discrepancy . Again , the several Degrees of thi● Suavity and Insuavity among musical sounds , cannot be deduced with equal probability from any other original , as from the variety of 〈◊〉 , and Discrepancy of the Percussions creating the Sounds . To ●●emplifie in the Sounds resulting from strings ; take two 〈…〉 in their materials , length , and thickness , and 〈…〉 ●qual weight● , or force ; and when you percuss them with one 〈◊〉 they will emit equal sounds , or that Consonance , which is called an U●●son : which will be therefore grateful , because as the Vibrations of 〈…〉 , so will the strokes inflicted on the sensory , have the same 〈◊〉 each to other , as one hath to one ( the proportion of Equality● 〈◊〉 consequently will be equal in number and time , so as to affect the sensory most equally and Unitedly . But if you abbreviate one of the strings exactly to half ; because ( according to the praemises ) the sounds resulting from them , at once percust , must make an Eighth , or that Consonance , which the Greeks name 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , and we a Diapason : therefore must that Eighth be eminently grateful also ; insomuch as though after the Coalition of two strokes , one resulting from the shorter string be insociate , yet doth the immediately consequent stroke thereof perfectly unite with that of the longer string , and so the Unition is made Alternately , or at every other stroke ; and therefore doth this Consonance invade the sense of all others , an Unison only excepted , most unitedly and equally , and consequently is the most pleasant and charming of all Consonances , after an Unison . And when you make the proportion of the short string exactly Sequialteral to that of the long ; because the sounds resulting from them , both at once percussed , make a Fifth , or Diapente : therefore will that Consonance also have a considerable degree of sweetness , though short of that of an Eight ; insomuch as though two strokes pass insociated , yet doth the Union follow in every Third , and so the Unition is sufficiently frequent to please the sense , which is best delighted with that object , in which is the least difference of parts , according to that fourth Praecogn . of Des Cartes ( in compend . Musicae , pag. 6. ) Illud objectum facilius sensu percipitur , in quo est minor differentia partium . Again , if you make the proportion of the short string Sesquitertial to that of the long ; because a Fourth , or Diatessaron , doth result from the percussion of them together , therefore will that Consonance be likewise competently grateful : in respect that after three insociated strokes , the Coition falls in every fourth . To Contract ; the same holds in proportion exactly true also in Sesquiquartal and Sesquiquintal proportions , from which arise Thirds major and minor ; and of superbiparting Thirds , and supertriparting Fifths , from which arise Sixths major and minor ; and finally , in all Compound Consonances , such as Disdiapason , &c. For , alwayes the Consonance is by so much more grateful , by how much more frequently the strokes unite in the Sensory : and è contra . Whence is generated the Dissonancy , or ingratefulness of Sounds , when ever the strokes either too rarely , or never unite : because , in those cases , the sense is held in a kind of lasting distraction , and unless a restitution of the distracted parts of the Sensory be made by some Coalitions , and those sufficiently frequent ( which are a kind of Balsam , to cure the gratings and dissolutions ) the sensory must be mis-affected with a kind of Laceration , and undergo that dolour unwittingly . This the skilful Musician foreknowing , endeavours to praevent , by making a Diapason , or perfect Consonance tread upon the heels of a Dissonance , for varieties sake usually inserted into Tunes : thereby with advantage consolidating the ulceration of the sensory caused by the praecedent Discord , and making the Harmony the more grateful ▪ as Health is most grateful immediately after sickness , and a Calme after a Tempest . And this is the reason , why an Eighth is by many reputed a more pleasing Consonance , than an Alnison ; viz. in respect of the Distraction , which succeeds alternately from the Dissociated strokes of one of two strings together percust : and not in respect of its Comprehension of all other Consonances , as Des Cartes seems to conclude ( in cap. 8. Compend Music. )

Art. 5. The same Analytically praesented in Scheme . If this Genealogy of all Musical Consonances seem either obscure , or taedious ; you may please to accept it in Epitome , thus . The Vibrations of Chords are , according to most exact observation reciprocally proportional to the Length of the string , having the same Weight . to the Weight at the string , having the same Length . Whence many have concluded , that all Consonances in Musick proceed from the speedier Union of these Vibrations in their Terms .

The Terms of an Eighth are in proportion , as 2 to 1 therefore the space of 1 Vibrations , in the Graver Term , are just equal to 2 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Eighth . Fifth are in proportion , as 3 — 2 therefore the space of 2 Vibrations , in the Graver Term , are just equal to 3 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Fifth . Fourth are in proportion , as 4 — 3 therefore the space of 3 Vibrations , in the Graver Term , are just equal to 4 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Fourth . Sixth major are in proportion , as 5 — 3 therefore the space of 3 Vibrations , in the Graver Term , are just equal to 5 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Sixth major . Third major are in proportion , as 5 — 4 therefore the space of 4 Vibrations , in the Graver Term , are just equal to 5 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Third major . Third minor are in proportion , as 6 — 5 therefore the space of 5 Vibrations , in the Graver Term , are just equal to 6 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Third minor . Sixth minor are in proportion , as 8 — 5 therefore the space of 5 Vibrations , in the Graver Term , are just equal to 8 Vibrations in the Acuter Term of an Sixth minor .

Hereupon our Harmonical Authors ( whose Pythagorean souls feast themselves with the ravishing , though silent Musick of Numbers ) for the most part account an Eighth the First of Consonances , because an Union is made before a second Vibration in the Graver Term ; a Fifth the second Consonance , because an Union is made before a third Vibration in the Graver Term , &c. according to the Scheme .

But this so universally celebrated Melothetical Foundation hath been very lately shook by that no less Erudite , Art. 6. A just and unanswerable Exception against the former Harmonical Hypothesis than Noble Author of the Animadversions on Des Cartes Musick Compendium , the Lord Viscount Brouncker ; ( whose constant Friendship , and learned Conversation , I must profess to have been one of the cheifest Consolations of my life . ) who having , upon profound , and equitable examination , found this great defect therein , that according to the former Derivation of all Musical Consonances , a Third Major must succeed a Fourth and Sixth Major , and the proportion of 7 to 5 makes a Consonance as well , and before a Sixth minor ; which is manifestly repugnant to Experience : hath enriched the world with a new Hypothesis of his own happy invention , sufficiently extensible to the full solution of all Musical Phaenomenaes . According to which the Consonances arise ( physically ) from the Vibrations of Chords , not in respect of their Union , but Ratio-Harmonical Proportion , as He is pleased to call it : and this upon very good reason , since , the Vibrations being proportional to the Chords , and the Chords so proportionally divided ; it is of meer necessity , that their Vibrations have the same proportions . But of this , the Competent Enquirer may understand more from his Animadversions , &c.

And this speculation , touching the Nativity of Musical Consonances ; Art. 7. PROBLEM 1. In what instant , an Harmonical Sound , resulting from a Chord percussed , is begun . hath engaged us to touch upon that Quicksand , from which none the most adventurous Curiosity hath ever yet returned with full resolution ; and that is that eminent PROBLEM , Quando sonus Harmonicus à nervo fieri incipiat ? In what instant an Harmonical Sound , created by a Chord of an instrument percussed , or abduced from its directness , is begun ?

(1) Some there are , who observing that , when a Chord is abduced from its direct line E to C , and returns it self from C to E , if a piece of wollen cloth , a mans finger , or ought else that may suppress its motion , be so set as to arrest it at E ; then is no Harmonical sound created , either in its first Excurse from E to C , nor Recurse from C to E : have upon this Experience concluded , that the Concinnous Sound is begun in the first Recurse of the Chord from D to E ; because they suppose , the Chord then to reverberate the Aer , which pursued it ( à tergo ) from C to D , and force it by contrary violence to fly back again from D to C by E : so that the Aer at E , being on both sides distrest by that moving violently from C to E ▪ on one hand , and that lastly impelled from D to E , on the other , must suffer the highest Condensation , or Compression , or Percussion of all the other aer within the space CD , and consequently be the original of the Sound .

(2) Others have affirmed the original of the Sound to be from C to E , the space of the first Recurse : and their inducement thereto is this Experience . If a Chord of 30 perches length be with sufficient force extended , and then abduced from its line of direction to the distance of 15 feet , more or less ; it will yeild a kind of stridor , or grave sibilation , in its spontaneous Recurse from C to E : which sound would perhaps be Concinnous , if included in some Instrument of sufficient capacity . To which they add , that wands or rodds being switcht in the aer , and Gun-shot in their flight , emitt a singing noyse , though they are impelled only one way , and have no Recurses , or doublings in the aer . But , to this it may be Answered , (1) That all these Bodies may more justly be conceived to yeild a sound only in this respect ; that the inaequalities in their superficies so distress the aer in their rapid Motion , and by frequent reciprocations in their small cavities variously agitate the same , that it suffers such Circumvolutions as are tantamont to their Recurses . (2) That no Bullet shot from a Gun would yeild any sound at all , if it were exactly sphaerical , polite , and hard , and flew directly without that Volutation , or Circumvolution , which the resistence and circular returns of the aer constantly impress upon it . (3) That the Sibilation or Hissing noise made by the long Chord , in its Recurse from the 15 feet abduction , is not , nor ever can be Concinnous : and therefore the Experience is impertinent to this Problem .

(3) A Third sort there is , who opinion the Harmonical Sound then to begin , when the Chord is first impelled from E to C ; so that the C●ord should produce a Sound in the extremity or period of every Flexion , i. e. in C and D , at alternate Recurses : and consequently , that no sensible Sound is produced in any part of the whole intermediate space betwixt CD . And the Ground These stand upon , is the Experience of Cloth , which being violently shook in the aer , for the excussion of dust , doth only then emit a smart sound , or Rapp , when attaining the extremity of its Flexion , it percusseth the superior aer , and is in the manner of Sails , swelled up by the inferior aer . But , in this instance , and that consimilar one of Coach-whips , it is almost evident even to the eye , that the Rapp is made only by the Doubling of the Cloth , or Chord , at the end of their Flexion : and therefore we are not convinced , that the Concinnous Sound is then begun , as these persuade , in either C or D the period of each Flexion ; especially , when the Chord in C and D seems rather to quiesce , than move ▪ and some quiet must intercede betwixt two contrary motions of the same thing .

(4) But ●nsomuch as all sounds are caused by the Motion of the Aer ; and the Sound alwayes is loudest , where the Motion of the Aer is most rapid ; 〈…〉 the whole sonorous line , or space betwixt C and E , the motion of the Aer intercluded is most swift , when the Chord returns from C to E : therefore doth Mersennus ( to whose judgment we most incline , in this nicety ) conclude ; that the Harmonical sound is begun in the beginning of the first Recurse of the Chord from C to E : and that it is then of the same Acuteness , as are all the subsequent sounds made by the subsequent Recurses ; because the reason of the First Recurse seems to be the same with that of all the consequent .

To this some have objected ; that the sound of the First Recurse is too Expedite and short , to be perceived by the Ear : since even the Eye , incomparably more prompt in the discernment of visibles , cannot behold an object , whose Apparence , or Praesence exceeds not the Duration of the foresaid Recurse of the Chord from the extreme of its flexion C to E ; which doth scarce endure the ●600 part of a minute . But this objection is soon dissolved by Experience , which testifieth , that if a quill , or other impediment be placed some small space beyond E towards D , so that the Chord may complete its first Recurse from C to E , without interruption : then will a sound be created , and such as hath sufficient Acuteness ; though it be scarce momentany in Duration , because the frequency of its Recurses is praevented .

Many other Problems there are , concerning the Reasons of Sounds , wherewith the insatiate Curiosity of Naturalists hath entertained it self , in all ages : but , among them all we shall take cognizance of only those more eminent ones , which as they seem most irreconcilably repugnant to our Theory , when proposed ; so must they much confirm and illustrate the dignity thereof , when clearly Dissolved by us , without the least contradiction to , or apostacy from our Principles assumed . Since the unstrained Solution of the most difficult Phaenomenaes , by the vertue of any Hypothesis , is the best argument of its Verity and excellency above others , that fail in their Deduction to remote Particulars .

PROBLEM 2.

Whether may a Sound be created in a Vacuum , Art. 8. That a Sound may be crea●ed in a Vacuum ; contrary to Athanas. Kircher in Art. Magn. Cons●ni & D●ssoni lib. 1. cap. 6. Digression● . if any such be in Nature ?

SOLUT.

To solve this ( by many accounted inexplicable ) Aenigme , we need only to have recurse to our long since antecedent Distinction of a Vacuity Disseminate , and Coacervate : for , that once entered our judgment , we cannot indubitate that ingenious Experiment of Gaspar Berthius , laureat Mathematician at Rome ( frequently , and alwayes with honourable Attributes , mentioned by Father Kircher , in sundry of his Physicomathematical discourses ) which sensibly demonstrateth the actual production of a Sound , in a Disseminate Vacuity .

The Experiment is thus made . Having praepared a large Concave and almost sphaerical Glass , aemulating the figure of a Cucurbite or Cupping-glass ; fix a small Bell , such as is usual in striking Watches of the largest size , on one side of the concave thereof , and a moveable Hammer , or striker , at fit distance , on the other , so as the Hammer being elevated may fall upon the skirts of the Bell : and then lute or coement on the Glass , firmly and closely ( that all sensible insinuation of the ambient aer be praevented ) to one extreme of a Glass Tube , of about an inch diametre in bore , and 8 or 10 feet in length . Then , reversing the Tube , pour into it a sufficient quantity of Quicksilver , or Water , to fill both it and the Head exactly . This done , stop the other extreme of the Tube with your finger , or other stopple accommodate to the orifice ; and after gentle inversion , immerge the same to a foot depth in a Vessel of Water , and withdraw your stopple , that so much of the Quicksilver contained in the Head and Tube , as is superior in Gravity to the Cylindre of Aer , from the summity of the Atmosphere incumbent on the surface of the Water in the subjacent Vessel may fall down , leaving a considerable void Space in the superior part of the Tube . Lastly , apply a vigorous Loadstone to the outside of the Glass Head , in the part respecting the moveable extreme of the Hammer ; that so , by its Magnetical Effluxions transmitted through the incontiguities or minute pores of the Glass , and fastned on to its Ansulae or smal Holds , it may elevate the same : which upon the subduction of its Attrahent , or Elevator , will instantly relapse upon the Bell , and by that percussion produce a clear and shrill sound , not much weaker than that emitted from the same Bell and Hammer , in open aer .

Now , that there is a certain Vacuity in that space of the Head and Tube deserted by the delapsed Quicksilver , is sufficiently conspicuous even from hence ; that the ambient Aer seems so excluded on all hands , that it cannot by its Periosis ( to borrow Platoes word ) or Circumpulsion , succeed into the room abandoned by the Quicksilver , and so redintegrate the solution of Continuity , as in all other motions .

And that this Vacuity is not Total , or Coacervate , but only Gradual or Desseminate , may be warrantably inferred from hence ; (1) That Nature is uncapable of so great a wound , as a Coacervate Vacuity of such large dimensions , as we have argued in our Chapter of a Vacuum Praeternatural , in the First Book : (2) That a Sound is produced therein , for since a Sound is an Affection of the Aer , or rather , the Aer is the Material Cause of a Sound , were there no aer in the Desert space , there could be no Sound . Wherefore , it is most probable , that in this so great distress ingenious Nature doth relieve herself by the insensible transmission of the most aethereal or subtile particles of the Circumpulsed Aer , through the small and even with a microscope invisible Pores of the Glass , into the Desert Space ; which replenish it to such a degree , as to praevent a Total though not a Dispersed Vacuity therein : and though the Grosser Parts of the extremly comprest Aer cannot likewise permeate the same slender or narrow Inlets ; yet is that no impediment to the Creation of a Sound therein , because the most tenuious and aethereal part of the aer , is not only a sufficient , but the sole material of a Sound , as we have more than intimated in the 15. Art. 2. Sect. of the present Chapter .

The only Difficulty remaining , therefore , is only this ; Why the sound made in the disseminate Vacuity should through the Glass-head pass so easily and imperturbed , as to be heard by any in the circumstant space ; when common Experience certifieth , that the Report of a Cannon , at the distance of only a few yards , cannot be heard through a Glass window into a room void of all chinks or crannies ?

Nor need any man despair of expeding it . For , whoso considers the extraordinary and inscrutable wayes to which Nature frequently recurrs , in cases of extreme Necessity ; and that the Distress she undergoes in the introduction of this violent Vacuity ( where her usual remedy the Peristaltick motion , or Circumpulsion of the Aer , is praevented by the interposition of a Solid ) is much more urgent than that she is put to in the Compression of the ambient aer by the explosion of Canons ( where the amplitude of uninterrupted space affords freedome of range to the motion imprest ) we say , whoso well considers these things , cannot doubt , but that it is much easier to Nature to admit the trajection of the Sound produced in the Disseminate Vacuity , through the pores of the Glass-head , than the transmission of an External Sound into a close Chamber , through a Glass window , where is no Concavity for the Corroboration or Multiplication of the Sound , and consequently where the impulse is far less ( respective to the quantity of the aer percussed ) and the resistence as much greater .

PROBLEM , 3.

Whence is it , that all Sounds seem somewhat more Acute , Art. 9. Why all Sounds appear more Acute , at large , than at small distance . when heard far off ; and more Grave , near at hand : when the Contrary Effect is expected from their Causes , it being demonstrated , that the Gravity of a Sound ariseth ( mediately , at least ) from the Tardity , and Acuteness from the Velocity of the Motion , that createth it ; and many great Clerks have affirmed , that the motion of a Sound is less swift far off from , than near to its origine , according to that General Law of Motion , omnia corpora ab externo mota , tanto tardius moventur , quanto à suo principio remotiora fuerint ?

SOLUT.

No Sound is Really , but only Apparently more acute at great , then at small distance ; and the Cause of that semblance is meerly this : that every Sound , near its origine , in regard of the more vehement Commotion , and proportionate resistence of the Aer , dependent on its natural Elater , or Expansory Faculty , doth suffer some Obtusion , or Flatning ; which gradually diminishing in its progress or Delation through the remoter parts of the Medium , the Sound becomes more Clean , Even and Exile , and that Exility counterfeits a kind of Acuteness .

PROBLEM 4. Art. 10. Why Cold water falling , makes a fuller noise , than warm .

Why doth Cold Water , in its effusion from a Vessel , make a more full and acute noise , than Hot or Warm ?

SOLUT.

The substance of Cold Water , being more Dense and Compact , must be more weighty , and consequently more swift in its fall , and so the noise resulting from its impulsion of the aer , more sharp than that of Hot : which being rarefied by the fire , or made more lax in the contexture of its particles , looseth something of its former weight , and so hath a slower descent , and in respect of that slowness , produceth a weaker and flatter sound . And this is also the reason , why Iron hot yieldeth not so smart and full a sound , as when 't is cold .

PROBLEM 5.

Art. 11. Why the voice of a Calf is more Base than that of an Ox , &c. Why is the Lowing of a Calf much more Deep , or Base , than that of an Oxe , Cow , or Bull , at their standard of growth : contrary to all other Animals , which have their voices more shrill and acute , when they are young , than when they are old ?

SOLUT.

The Cause of this singularity is found only in the peculiar Constitution of the Larynx of a Calf ; which is in amplitude equal to , and in laxity and moysture much exceeds that of an Oxe , Cow , or Bull full grown ; and so Age doth Contract and Harden , not ampliate the same , as in all other Animals : and it is well known that the wideness and laxity of the Asper Artery , is the cause of all Grave or Base Voyces .

PROBLEM 6.

Art. 12. Why a Dissonance in a Base is more deprehensible by the ear , than in a Treble voice . Why is a Dissonance more easily discovered by the ear , in a Barytonous , or Base Voyce , or Tone , than in an Oxytonous or Treble ?

SOLUT.

Because the Barytonous voyce is of a slow Motion , and the Oxytonous of a swift : and the sence doth ever deprehend that object whose apparence is more durable , more clearly and distinctly than that , whose apparence is only instantaneous , or less lasting .

CHAP. VII . OF ODOVRS .

SECT. I.

WHoever is natively deprived of any one sense , Art. 1. That the Cognition of the Nature of Odours is very difficult ; in respect of the Imperfection of the sense of Smelling , in man : and saith Aristotle ( in Analyticis ) is much less capable of any Science , than He who hath all five Fingers on the left hand of his soul ( to use the metaphor of Casserius Placentinus , in praefat. ad lib. de sens . Organ ) or all the Organs of the sensitive Faculty complete : and His reason is that General Canon , Nihil est in intellectu , quod non prius fuerit in sensu ; the senses being the Windows , through which the soul takes in her ideas of the nature of sensible Objects . If so , whoever hath any one sense less perfect than the others , can hardly attain the Knowledge of the nature of objects proper to that sense : and upon consequence , the Cognition of the Essence of an ODOURE must be so much more difficult to acquire , than that of Visibles and Audibles , by how much less perfect the sense of SMELLING is in man , than the sight and Hearing . And , that Man , generally , is not endowed ( for , we may not , with our noble Country man Sir Kenelme Digby charge this imperfection altogether upon the Errors of our Diet ; because we yet want a Parallel for his Iohn of Liege , who being bred savagely among wild beasts , in the Forrest of Ardenna , could wind his pursuers at as great distance , as Vultures do their prey , and after his Cicuration or reduction to conversation with men , retained so much of the former sagacity of his nose , that He could hunt out his absen● friends by the smell of their footsteps , like our Blood-Hounds ) we say , that man is not generally endowed with exquisiteness of smell ; needs no other eviction , but this : that He doth not deprehend or distinguish any but the stronger , or vehement sorts of Odours ; and those either very offensive , or very Grateful .

Art. 2. The contrary opinions of Phylosophers , concerning it . But , albeit this difficulty of acquiring the knowledge of the Essence and immediate Causes of Odours , hath its origine in the native Imperfection of our sense accommodate to the perception thereof : yet hath it received no small advance from the obscurity of our Intectuals , the Errors of human judgement , and the common Effect thereof , the contrary Opinions of Philosophers . For , however they unanimously decree , that the proper object of smelling is an Odour ; and the adaequate sensory , ordained for the apprehension of it , the Mammillary Processes of the brain , or two nervous productions derived to the basis of the nose : yet could they never agree about the chief subject of their dispute , the Quiddity , or Form of an Odour ; or the Commensuration betwixt the same , and the odoratory Nerves , the theory whereof seems most necessary to the explanation of the Reason and Manner of its Perception and Distinction by them .

Art. 3. Some determining an Odour to be a substance Thus , on one side of the schools , Heraclitus , cited by Aristotle ( de sensu & sensili , cap. 5. ) is positive , that the smell is not affected with only an Incorporeal Quality , or spiritual species ; but that a certain subtle substance [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] or Corporeal Exhalation , emitted from the odorous object , doth really and materially invade and affect the sensory .

(2) And Epicurus ( in Epist ad Herodot . apud Diogen . Laertium , lib. 10. ) seconds him with somewhat a louder voice ; Existimandum est , Odorem non facturum ullam sui impressionem , nisi ab odora re usque deferrentur moleculae se● Corpuscula quaedam , ea ratione Commensurata ipsi olfact●● sensorio , u● ipsum moveant afficiant ve ; alia quidem perturbate ac discrepanter ex quo odores Ingrati sunt ; alia placide & accommodate , ex quo Iucundi sunt odores : men are to conceive , that an Odour could make no sensible impression of it self , unless there were transferred from the odorous object certain substantial Effluxes , or minute Bodies , so Commensurate or Analogous to the peculiar Contexture of the Organ of smelling , as to be capable of affecting the same ; and those either perturbdly and discordantly , whence some Odours are Ingrateful ; or amicably and conveniently , and those Odours are Grateful .

(3) And Gal●n , attended on by most of the Aesculapian Tribe , sings the same tune , and in as high a key as either of the Former ; saying , ( in lib. de instrum . olfact cap 2. ) Id quod a rerum corporibus exhalat , Odoris substantia est : though Casserius Placentinus ( de fabric . Nasi , Sect. 2. cap. 3. ) hath endeavoured to corrupt the genuine sense of those words , by converting substantia into subjectum , as if Galen intended only that the Exhalation from an odorous body was only the subjectum inhaesionis , and the odour it self meerly the Quality inhaerent therein . Contrary to the rules of Fidelity and Ingenuity ; because incongruous both the Letter of the Text , and the Syntaxis thereof with his whole Enquiry .

(4) And the Lord St. Alban , though a modern , yet not unworthy to enter the Chorus with the noblest among the Ancients , though He had too frequently used his tongue to the Dialect of Immaterial Qualities , and spiritual Images , in his discourses of the other senses ; doth yet make a perfect unison with Galen , in this particular , delivering his judgement in most full and definite termes , thus : Certain it is , that no smell issueth from a body , but with emission of some Corporeal substance ; ( Sylva sylvar . Cent. 9. experim . 834. )

On the other side , we hear the great Genius of Nature , Art. 4. Others , a meer Accident or Quality . as his Idolaters miscall him , Aristotle , and that most numerous of Sects , the Peripatetick , vehemently contending , that an Odour belongs to the classis of simple , or Immaterial Qualities ; and that though it be wafted or transported on the wings of an Exhalation , from the Odorate body to the Sensory : yet is the sensory affected onely with the meer Image , or Intentional species thereof .

Now the moments of Authority being thus equal on both sides , Art. 5. The Basis of the Latter opinion , infirme and ruinous . our province is to determine the scales by the praepondium of Reason , i. e , with an even hand to examine the weight of the Arguments on which each of these contrary Opinions is grounded

To begin with the Later , as the most Epidemical and generally entertained ; we find the principal Base of it to be only that common Axiome , Sensus non percipiunt substantias , sed tantum earum Accidentia , that no sense is invaded and actuated into sensation by the Real or Material , but onely the intentional species of the Object : which being weak of it self , and by us frequently subverted in our praecedent Discourses ; the whole superstructure thereon relying is already ruined , and they who will reaedifie it , must lay a new foundation .

But , as to the Former , that an Odour is a perfect substance , by material impression on the Sensory causing a sensation of it self therein ; this seems a Truth standing upon such firm feet of its own , that it contemns the crutches of sophistry . For

(1) No Academick can be so obstinate , as not to acknowledge , Art. 6. That all odorous Bodies emit corporeal Exhalations . that there is a certain Effluvium , or Corporeal Exhalation from all odorous bodies , diffused and transmitted through the aer ; as well because his own observation doth ascertain him , that all Aromatiques and other odorous bodies , in tract of a few years , confess a substantial Contabescence , or decay of Quantity ; which makes our Druggists and Apothecaries conserve their parcels of Ambre Grise , Musk , Civit , and other rich Perfumes , in bladders , and those immured in Glasses , to praevent the exhaustion of them by spontaneous emanation : as for this , that the odour doth most commonly continue vigorous in the medium , a good while after the remove of the source , or body from which it was effused . And Aristotle himself , after his peremptory Negative , Odorem non esse 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Effluxionem : could not but let slip this Affirmative , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , quod effluit ex corporibus , ipsa est odorum substantia . Art. 7. That Odours cause sundry Affections in our Bodies , and such as are config●●able only to substances .

(2) Common Experience confirms , that odours are vigorous and potent , not only in the production of sundry Affections in the brain , good or evil , according to their vehemency and Gratefulness or Noysomness , by the refocillation or pollution of the spirits ; but also in the Vellication and frequently the Corrosion of tender investment of the Nostrills . Thus much the reverend Oracle of Cous well observed in 28 Aphorisme 5 Sect. ; Odoramentorum suffitus muliebria educit , & ad alia plaerumque utilis esset , nisi gravitatem capitis inferret : and Galen supports with his opinion and arguments , ( 8 de Compos . medic . secund. loca , cap. 4. ) that pleasant Odours are a kinde of Nourishment of the spirits . Besides , Plutarch reports , that He observed Catts grow mad onely by the smell of certain odoriferous Unguents : and Levinus Lemnius ( de Natur. miracul ) hath a memorable story of certain Travellers , who passing through large fields of Beans in the Flower , in Holland , become Phrantick meerly with the strength of their smell . And all Physicians dayly finde , that good smels , by a recreation of the languid spirits , speedily restore men from swooning fits ; as evil scents often induce Vomitings , syncopes , Vertigoes , and other suddain symptomes . Nay , scarce an Author , who hath written of the Plague and its Causes , but abounds in relations of those accursed miscreants , who have kindled most mortal infections , by certain Veneficious practices , and Compositions of putrid and noysom Odours : witness Petrus Droetus ( de pestilentia , cap. 10. ) Wierus ( de Venificiis lib. 3. cap. 37 ) Horatius Augenius ( lib. de peste , cap. 3 ) Hercules Saxonia ( de plica , cap. 2. & 11. ) Thomas Iordanus ( de pestis phaenomen . tr . 1. cap 18. ) and Sennertus , out of Nich. Polius in Haemerologia Silesiae , ( in lib. de peste , cap. 2. ) Which prodigious Effects clearly proclaim the mighty energy of their Causes , and are manifestoes sufficient , that Odours justly challenge to themselves those Attributes , which are proper onely to Corporiety : nor can ought but downright ignorance expect them from the naked Immaterial Qualities , or imaginary Images of the Peripatetick .

Art. 8. That the Reason of an Odours affecting the sensory , consists only in a certain Symbolisme betwixt the Figures and Contexture of its Particles , and the Figures and Con●epture of the Particles of the Odoratory Nerves . (3) The Manner of the Odours moving , or Affecting the Sensory can never be explained , but by assuming a certain Commensuration , or Correspondency betwixt the Particles amassing the Odour , and the Contexture of the Olfactory Nerves , or Mammillary Processes of the brain delated through the spongy bone . For (1) it is Canonical , that no Immaterial can Operate upon a Material , Physically ; the inexplicable activity of the Rational Soul upon the body by the mediation of the spirits , and that of Angelical essences excepted . (2) Though an Odour , diffused through the aer , chance to touch upon the hands , cheeks , lips , tongue , &c. yet doth it therein produce no sensation of it self ; because the Particles of it hold no proportion to either the pores , or particles of which those parts are composed : but arriving at the organ of smelling , it cannot but instantly excite the Faculty therein resident to an actual sensation , or apprehension of it ; in regard of that correspondency in Figure and Contexture , which the particles of it hold to the pores and particles of the Odoratory Nerves . Certainly , as the Contexture of the Odoratory Nerves is altogether different from that of the Tongue ; and so the minute bodies of them , as well as the small spaces intercepted among those minute bodies , in all points of their superficies not contingent , are likewise of a dissimilar configuration from the particles and intercepted vacuola of the Tongue : so also is it necessary , that the small bodies , which commove and affect the Contexture of the Odoratory Nerves , be altogether dissimilar to those , which commove and affect the contexture of the Tongue , since , otherwise all objects would be in common , and the Distinction of senses unnecessary .

Now ( lest we should seem to beg the Quaestion ) that the sensation is effected in the Odoratory Nerves , Art. 9. That the Diversity of Odours depends on the Diversity of Impressions made on the sensory , respondent to the vari●us Figures and Contexture of their Particles . only by the Figures of the particles of an Odour ; and that the variety of Odours depends on the variety of impressions made on the sensory , respective to their various figures and contextures : this is not obscurely intimated in those formerly recited words of Epicurus , Molecularum , sive Corpusculorum quaedam perturbate ac discrepanter , quaedam verò placide ac leniter , seu accommodatè se habere , ad olfactus sensorium . The substance whereof is this , that because the particles and Contexture of some Odours are such , that they strike the sensory roughly and discordantly to the contexture thereof ; therefore are they Ingrateful : and on the contrary , because other Odours have such particles and such contextures , as being smooth in Figure , strike the sensory gently , evenly and concordantly to the contexture thereof ; therefore are they Grateful and desiderable . We might have introduced Plato himself , as lighting the tapor to us , in this part●cular ; insomuch as He saith ( in Timaeo ) that the sweet sort of Odours [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] de mulcere , & quâ inseritur , amicabiliter se habere , doth softly stroke , and cause a certain blandishment in the sensory : but , that the kinde of noysom or stinking Odours [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] doth in a manner Exasperate and wound it . To this Incongruity or Disproportion betwixt offensive smells and the composure of the Odoratory Nerves , the profound Fracastorius plainly alludeth , in his ; proportionalitèr autem se habent & odores , quorum ingratissimus est , qui F●tidus appellatur , quique abominabili in saporibus respondet ; nam & hic ex iis pariter resultat , quae nullam habent digestionem , nec rationem mistionis , sed confusionem èmultis fere ac diversis , qualia fere sunt Putrescentia , in quibus dissoluta mistione evaporatio diversorum contingit . ( de sympath . & antipath . cap. 14 ) importing withal , that the reason why the stink of corrupting Carcasses is of all other most noysom , is because the odours effuming from them consist of heterogeneous or divers particles . If you had rather hear this in Verse , be pleased to listen to that Tetrastich of Lucretius ; Non simile penetrare , putes , primordia formâ In nares hominum , cum taetra Cadavera torrent ; Et cum Scena Croco Cilici perfusa recens est , Araque Panchaeos exhalat propter odores .

Upon which we may justly thus descant . As the hand touching a lock of wool , is pleased with the softness of it ; but grasping a Nettle , is injured by that phalanx of villous stings , wherewith Nature hath guarded the leaves thereof : so are the Nostrills invaded with the odour of Saffron , delighted therewith , because the particles of it are smooth in figure , and of equal contexture ; but invaded with the odour of a putrid Carcase , they are highly offended , because the particles thereof are asper in figure and of unequal contexture , and so prick and dilacerate the tender sensory .

Moreover , Art. 10. Why some Persons abhor those smells , which are grateful to most others . whereas there is so great variety of individual Tempe●aments among men , and some have the Contexture of their odoratory Nerves exceeding dissimilar to that of others ; hence may we well derive 〈◊〉 Cause of that so much admired secret , Why those Odours , which are not onely grateful , but even highly cordial to some persons , are most odious and almost poysonous to others . Infinite are the Examples recorded by Physicians , in this kinde ; but none more memorable than that remembred by Plutarch ( lib. 1. advers. Coloten . ) of Berenice and a certain Spartan woman , who meeting each other instantly disliked and fainted , because the one smelt of Butter , the other of a certain fragrant Ointment . However , the rarity of the Accident will not permit us to pass over the mention of a Lady of honor and eminent prudence , now living in London ; who doth usually swoon at the smell of a Rose ( the Queen of sweets : ) and sometimes feasts her nose with Assa faetida ( the Devils Turd , as some call it ) than which no favour is generally held more abominable ; and this out of no Affectation , for her wisdom and modesty exclude that praetence , nor to prevent Fitts of the Mother , for she never knew an Hysterical passion , but in others , in all her life , as she hath frequently protested to me , who have served her as Physician many years .

Art. 11. Why , among Beasts , some species are offended at those scents in which others h●●●ly delight Again , as this Assumption of the Corporiety of an Odour doth easily solve the Sympathies and Antipathies observed among men , to particular smells ; so likewise doth it yield a plain and satisfactory reason , why some Br●●t Animals are pleased with those Odours ; which are extremely hateful to others . Why Doggs abhorr the smell of Wine , and are so much delighted with the stink of Carrion , as they are loath to leave it behind them , and therefore tumble on it to perfume their skins therewith ? Why a Cat so much dislikes the smell of Rue , that she will avoid a Mouse that is rubbd with the juice thereof ; as Africanus ( in Geoponicis ) ? Why Mice are poysoned with the scent of Rododaphne , or Oleander , commonly named Rose-bay-tree ; as Apuleius , and from him Weckerus ( de secretis Animal . ) ? Why Serpents are driven from Gardens by the smell of Citro●s as Galen affirms ; when yet they solace themselves with that of Savin , which our nose condemns ? Why Cocks cannot endure the breath of Garlick ; which is soveraign incense to Turkeys , and pure Alchermes to their drooping yong ones ? Why Moths are destroyed by the fume of Hopps ; which is Ambre Grise to Bees , as Mouffet ( de insectis ) ? For the Caus● hereof wholly consists in the Similitude or Dissimilitude betwixt the particular Contexture of the Sensory , and the Figures of the particles of the odour .

Art. 12. The Ge●erati●n and D●ffusion of Odours , due only to Heat . The Materiality of an Odour being thus firmly commonstrated ; the next Considerable is the Generation , and proxime Efficient Cause thereof . And herein Aristotle came neerer the truth , than in his conception of the Essence of it ; for that Assertion of his , Odorem gigni & moveri beneficio Caloris , that Heat conduceth both to the Generation and Motion or Diffusion of an Odour , doth well deserve our assent . For , whether those minute Masses , or small Concretions , that constitute the body of an Odour , be contained ch●●fly in some sulphurous substance , as the Dissolutions and Experiment● of Chymistry seem to conclude ; or ambuscadoed in any other consisten●● whatever : yet still is it manifest , that they are deduced into act and seques●●ed from those dissimilar or heterogeneous bodies of Earth and Water 〈◊〉 surrund and oppress them , and so becoming more at liberty and unite● ▪ they more vigorously affect the sense , and all this by the energy of Heat ▪ Hence comes it , that all Fruits are so much more Fragrant , by how much more Concocted and Maturated by the warmth of the Sun . That all Aromaticks grow in Hot Climats . That all smells are stronger in Summer , than Winter ; as Plutarch observes ( lib. de Caus. Natur. cap. 25. ) where he enquires , why in Frost wild beasts leave but a cold scent behind them , when they are hunted . That all odoriferous Druggs are Hot , and suffer a perpetual exhaustion or expence of their halituous substance : so that who so would conserve their Fragrancy , must embalm them in Oyl , or incorporate them with Gumms , or other substance not easily evaporable ; according to the common practice of all Perfumers and Confectioners ; or immure them in close conservatories , and that rather in great lumps , than small fragments , and in Cold rather than Hot rooms . Hence it is also , that all Botanicks hold it for an unquestionable Axiome , Omnia Odorata esse calida ; so that some have undertaken to distinguish of the degrees of Heat in Plants and other Simples , meerly by the vehemence or languor of their Odour : and that Aristotle ( problem . sect. 12. quaest. 12. ) affirms that all Odorous seeds are Calefactive , because Heat is the Efficient of an Odour ; to which Galen also subscribes ( 4 de simpl . medicament . facul . cap. 22. )

From the Nature & Efficient of Odours , Art. 13. The Differences of Odours . we are conducted to their Difference , or Distinct species ; which is an Argument involved not in the least Difficulties . For , since the imperfection of our sense of smelling is such , that it is affectable only with the more vehement sort of them , which are but few in comparison to those many , which the sagacity of most Bruit Animals makes familiar to their deprehension , and so we remain ignorant of the greatest part of them ; and did we know them , yet should we be to seek for proper Appellatives to express their particular natures : to deliver an exact Table of all their Distinctions , is not only difficult , but impossible . Which Naturalists well understanding , have been forced to the cleanly shift of transferring the distinct names of sapours over to the specifical Differences of Odours ; there being some manifest symbolism betwixt the two senses , and no obscure Analogy betwixt the Conditions of their objects : as Aristotle insinuates in his Affirmation , Nullum corpus esse odoriferum , quod non pariter saporiferum existat ( de sens & sensil . cap. 5. ) that all Odoriferous bodies are also saporiferous ; and in his definition of an olfactile , or odorable object to be , Quod sapidae siccitatis diluendae ac diffundendae vim sortitur . Well may we , therefore , content our selves with the Discrimination of those kinds of Odours , that fall under the Cognizance of our sense ; and those are Sweet , Sower , Austere , Acerb , and Fatt or Luscious : as for Putrid or Faeti● Odours , they have resemblance to Bitter Sapours , because as Bitter things are o●ious and distastful to the pallate , and no man swallows them without some horror and reluctancy , so likewise doth the Nose never admit rotten and cadaverous smells without loathing and offence . There is also another Difference of smells , whereof one kind is either pleasant or unpleasant by Accident , or upon Circumstance ; as the smell of Meats and Drinks is pleasant to the Hungry , but offensive to the Full-gordged , and this sort is in common as well to Beasts , as Men : the other is pleasant , or unpleasant of their own Nature , as the smells of Herbs , Flowers , Perfumes , &c. which conduce neither to the Excitement , nor Abatement of Appetite , unless they be admixt to meats or drinks ; to which Stratis alluded , when taxing Uripides he said , Cum lens coquitur , unguenti nil infundito , and this Difference is proper only to man . Lastly , Authors have divided Odours into Natural , and Artificial , or Simple and Compound ; the Latter whereof our Luxury and Delicacy have enhanced to such immoderate rates , that the Confection of them is become an Arte , and reduced to certain Dispensatories and set Praescripts , and that Lady is not al-a-mode , who hath not her Manuscript of Recipes for Perfumes , nay every street hath its Myropolies or shops of sweets , of all sorts .

Art. 14. The Medium of Odours . Finally , the Medium inservient to Odoration , is either Aer , or Water : yet neither according to Essence , but Infection , or Impraegnation . That ●he Aer is a convenient Convoy , or Vehicle of an Odour , no man did ever doubt : and that water hath the like Capacity , or perodorable Faculty , though in an inferiour degree ; we may , with Aristotle ( de histor. Animal . 4. cap. 8. ) conclude from the vulgar Experiment of betraying Fishes with perfumed Baites .

CHAP. VIII . OF SAPOURS .

SECT. I.

THE Nature of SAPOURS , Art. 1. From the superlative Acuteness of the sense of Tasting , Aristotle concludes the cognition of the Nature of Sapours to be more easily acqui●able , than the nature of any other sensible object : but refutes himself by the many Errors of his his own Theory , concerning the same . the proper object of the Taste , Aristotle ( de sens . & sensil . cap. 4. ) concludes to be more easily Cognoscible , than that of Odours , Visibles , or the Objects of the other Senses ; because as He praesumes , the sense of Tasting in Man , is more Exquisite , than his Smelling , Sight , &c. Whether his Reason be not praecarious , we need not determine : but it too nearly concerns us to affirm , that the extreme slenderness of his doctrine , touching the Essence and Principles , of Sapours as well in General as Particular ; erected on that common imaginary base of Immaterial Qualities , hath given us just occasion to suspect the solidity of his Inference or Conclusion ; and left us cause to account that sentence , much more Canonical , That things most manifest to the Sense , often prove most obscure to the Understanding . For , notwithstanding we have the demonstration of our sense , that , as He and all other Philosophers unanimously assert , the Object of the Tasting , in General , is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Gustabile : yet doe his endeavours afford so dimme a light to our profounder inquisitions , as to leave us in the dark of insatisfaction , when We come to explore , What is the Formal Reason of a Sapour ; What are the Principles , or Material and Efficient Cause thereof ; and What Relation it bears unto , or Manner how it affects the Tongue , the prime and adaequate instrument of Tasting . Which that we may with due fulness and perspicuity declare , it behoveth us to invite your attention to a faithful Summary of His Speculations concerning that Subject .

Art. 2. An Abridgment of his doctrine , concerning the Essence and Causes of a Sapour , in General . Aristotle , from whose Text all the Peripateticks have not receded insomuch as in a title , as to the particular under debate , fixeth the original of a Sapour , in a certain Contemperation of three prime Elemental Qualities ▪ viz. (1) Terrestrious Siccity . (2) Aqueous Humidity . (3) Heat . The two former as the Material Causes , the last as the Efficient , to which , according to his custome , He consigns the masculine and determinative Energy , as in this , so in all natural productions . The necessity or the Concurrence of these three First Qualities to the Generation of a Sapour in any Concretion , He inferrs chiefly from hence ; that Water , being in the purity or simplicity of its essence , absolutely insipid , if percolated through Siccum terrestre , adust Earth , doth alwayes acquire a Sapidity , or Savouriness , proportionate to the intense , or remiss adustion of the terrestrious material dissolved by , and incorporated to it self : as is commonly observable in Fountains , which become impraegnate or tincted with the sapours of those veins of Earth , through whose Meanders and streights they have steered in their long subterraneous voyages ; and in all Lixivial decoctions , or Lees , which obtain a manifest Saltness only by transcolation through Ashes , the Earthy and adust reliques of compound bodies , dissolved by Fire . To which , He moreover addes , that because the Contemperature may be various , according to greater or lesser proportion of either of the three ingredients ; and the Aqueous Humidum , united to the Earthy Siccum , hath its consistence sometimes participant of Crassitude , sometime of Tenuity : therefore are not all Sapours alike , but different according to the several Gradualities of their respective and specifical Causes . And thus much in the General .

Art. 3. And the Differences of Sapours , with the particular Causes of each . To progress to the brief survey of Particulars , it seems requisite that we observe ; that Galen , Avicenna , Averrhoes , and most Physitians after them , have conceived this Theory of Aristotles so firm and impraegnable , as they have thereon founded one of their pillars for the invention of Remedies , and advanced rules for the Conjectural investigation of the manifest Faculties of Medicaments , by the Taste : to that end constituting Eight Differences , or Generical Distinctions of Sapours , viz.

(1) Acer , which affects the mouth and chiefly the Tongue , with a certain acrimony and pungent ardor ; such as is eminently conspicuous in Pepper , Pellitory , Euphorbium , Cassea lignea , Winterian Bark , &c. It ariseth from a Composition of tenuious , dry and hot parts , and cannot subsist in a subject of any other constitution .

(2) Acid , or Sharp , which likewise penetrateth and biteth the tongue , but with some constringency , and without any sense of heat : such as is deprehended in Vinegre , juice of Limons , Citrons , Woodsorrel , Berberies , and in some Malacotones and Quinces . It results from a Concretion of subtle and dry parts , either where the innate heat is resolved by some degree of putrefaction , as in Vinegre : or where the innate heat is so small as to be inferior to Cold , and that associated with extreme siccity ; as in juice of Limons , &c.

(3) Fat , or Luscious , which sollicites the Gusts neither with heat , nor acrimony ; but furrs and daubs the mouth with an unctuous lentor , or viscidity . Such is remarkable in Oyle Olive , Oyle of sweet Almonds , Wallnuts , in Marrow , Butter , and the Fats of Beasts , which have no rancidity , either acquired by antiquity , or natural , such as is perceivable in the Fat of Lions , Wolves , and Tigers : and in all Mucilaginous Plants , as in Althaea and White Lilly roots , &c. This hath its production from a thin aereal matter , temperate in heat and cold .

(4) Salt , which doth not much calefie , but with a sharp and penetring siccity bite the tongue ; as is observed in the degustation of Common Salt , Nitre , and among Vegetables chiefly in Rock Sampier . This Sapour is also sensible in all Chymical Salts , extracted from Bodies by the sequestrating activity of Fire , cinefying their dry and terrestrious remains : nor is there any Compound in Nature , from which pyrotechny may not extract the Calx or proper Salt thereof , discernable by the taste . And therefore it is manifest , that all saltness subsisteth in a matter , whose principal ingredients , Heat and Siccity are equal .

(5) Austere , which being moderately adstringent , doth with some asperity coarctate the particles of the tongue ; and therefore according to the judgment of the pallate , it seems dry and cooling . This is more properly called the Crude Sapour , as being peculiar to all Fruits during their immaturity ; as is generally noted in the juice of unripe Grapes , green Apricocks , Pears , Apples , Medlars , Porcellane , &c. The substance wherein it consisteth , must be equally participant of Earth and Water , but where Cold hath the upper hand of Heat .

(6) Sweet , which being not offensive by the unevenness or exuperance of any Quality , affects the sense with suavity or delight . Such every man knows to be in Sugar , Honey , Liquorice , Iujubes , Dates , Figgs , and in most Fruits after their maturity : as also in Manna , and , in some degree , in Milk .

(7) Bitter , the Contrary to Sweet , which offending by the asperity and tenuity of its parts , doth in a manner corrade and divell the sensory . This superlatively discovers it self in Aloes , Coloquyntida , Rhubarb , Wormwood , the lesser Centaury , Bitter Almonds , and the Galls of Animals . The matter of it is crass and terrene , but adust by immoderate Heat ; and hence that Galenical Axiome , Omne amarum est calidum & siccum .

(8) Acerb , or Sower , which bordereth upon the Austere or Pontick Sapour , being distinguishable from it , only by a greater ingratefulness to the sense ; for it more constringeth and exasperateth all parts of the mouth , and so seems more exsiccative and refrigerative . It is prodigally perceived in the rind of Pomegranates , Galls , Sumach , Cypress Nuts , the Bark of Oak , the Cups of Achorns , &c. It s residence is alwayes in a Composition totally terrene and drye , whose languid heat is subdued to inactivity by the superior force of its antagonist , Cold.

To these some Modern Physitians ( to whom that Mystagogus or Priest of the Arabian Oracles , Fernelius , seems to have been the Coryphaeus ) have superadded a ninth Sapour , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , the Fatuous ; which affecting the sense with no impression , is indeed no Sapour , but rather the Privation of all Sapidity . To this Heteroclite are commonly referred the several species of Bread Corn , Gourds , Citrals , Cucumbers , &c. Whose materials though crass , are not yet terrene , dry and adstrictive ; but diluted with a plentiful portion of aqueous moisture , not exquisitely permixt , because of the small allowance of heat to their Composition .

Art. 4 An Examination and brief redargution of the same Doctrine Now ( to pass from the faithful Abridgment to the aequitable Examen of this Doctrine , of such sacred estimation in the Schools . ) though the Enquiries of most have steered this course , directed by the Chart of Aristotle , and attempted the deduction of all Sapours from Primitive Qualities : yet have they missed the Cape of truth . For , as Scaliger ( in lib. de Plantis . ) excellently argues , we may as safely derive Life , Sense , Increment , voluntary Motion , nay Risibility and Intellection ( actions flowing from Forms more noble and semi-divine ) from Elements immediately , as Sapours from their First Qualities : unless it can be first evinced , that each Element hath some sapour actually inexistent ; which but barely to suppose , is an absurdity gross enough to degrade the owner from the dignity of a Physiologist forever , and openly repugnant to the Fundaments of the Aristotelean Philosophy . To which argument of Scaligers , we shall superadd this weighty exception of our own ; that according to the Hypothesis of First Elemental Qualities , it is absolutely impossible to Explicate the Causes of that so great Diversity of Tasts not only among Animals of different species , but Individuals of the same species ; of which we shall discourse more expresly in opportunity .

Art. 5. The postp●sit●on thereof to the more verisimilous Determination of the sons of H●rmes , who adscribe all Sapours to Salt . Wheref●re we account it both more honourable and satisfactory , to incline rather to that laudable opinion of the Chymist , whose Flames have so farr enlightned our reason , as to shew , that the Primary Cause of S●pours doth consist in Salt ; because all pyrotechnical Dissolutions seem to establish that Axiome , Sal est primum Sapidum & Gustabile , & omnia quae saporem habent , eam propter salem habent ; ubicunque enim s●por deprehenditur , ibi sal est , & ubicunque sal , ibi sapor : as the judiciou● Sennertus hath observed ( de Consensu Chymicorum cum Galenic . cap. 11. ) and Lucius Grillus hath copiously and solidly declared in that elaborate treatise of his , de Sapore Amaro & Dulci , to which we remit the farther Curious . Art. 6. B●t fa● m●re to that most profound and satisfact●ry Tenent of Democritus and Plato ; which deduceth the Nativity of Sapours from the various Figures and contextures of the minute particles of Conc●etions .

But , if we would Anatomize the Heart of this Subject , and establish a more exact theory of the First Principles of a Sapour ; we must consult the Oracles of Democritus and Plato , which tell us in short , that all Sapours arise from the minute particles of Bodies , of such determinate Figures and Contextures , as being applied to the tongue , they naturally produce that Affection therein , which we call Gustation , or Tasting . Of Democritus●uctority ●uctority , in this point , no man can justly doubt while Aristotle ( de sens . & sensil . cap. 4. ) avoucheth that He [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] did referr Sapours to Figures : and Theophrastus , in a more ample descant upon the text , affirms that He defined the particular sorts of Figures , which constitute the particular species of Sapours ; in these words , Rotundas esse , congruaque mole figuras , quae Dulcem faciant ; magnâ figurâ , quae Acerbum ; multangulâ miniméque orbiculari , quae Acrem ; angulatâ distortâ , quae Salsum ; rotundâ , laevi , distortâ , quae Amarum ; tenui , rotund● , parv● , quae Pinguem And , what was Platoes persuasion , concerning the same Argument , Himsef most perspicuously explains ( in Timaeo ) where He in short adscribes the production of all Sapours [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] to Asperity and Laevity : and distinguishing all Sapours into two general orders , the First a Pleasant or Sweet sort , the other an Unpleasant , which runs up into several branches ( for as it stands opposed to Sweet , it is either Bitter , or Salt , or Acid , or Acerb , or Acer , or Austere , &c. ) He derives the First kind from hence , that the sapid object consists of particles so configurate , that effused upon the organ of Tasting , and entering the small pores or receptaries thereof , they become symbolical or correspondent to its small particles in figure and contexture , and so affect it gently , evenly , and concordantly ; and the Latter from hence , that the sapid object is composed of such Particles , as have their Figures and Contexture so disproportionate and incommensurable to the pores and particles of the tongue , that invading it and entering its contexture , they exasperate , corrade and offend the same . And hence was it , that Lucretius seems to have borrowed his , Ut facilè agnosc●s , è laevibus atque rotundis Esse ea , quae sensus jucunde tangere possunt : At contra , quae amara , atque aspera cunque videntur , Haec magis hamalis inter se cumque teneri ; Proptereaque solere vias rescindere nostris Sensibus , introituque suo perrumpere corpus .

And this is the opinion to which we have espoused our constant assent , as well upon the obligation of those Reasons formerly alledged , Art. 7. The advantages of this sentence , above all others touching the same subject . in our Original of Qualities ; as upon this important Consideration , that no other Hypothesis can afford a satisfactory Reason either of manner of the Sapours moving and affecting the sensory , or why there is such infinite Variety of Tasts not only among Animals of different Species , but even in individuals of the same Species , and particularly in men , among whom Millions are found , who delight in Wormwood , and abhorr Sugar ; some that feast their Pallates with Aloes ; others that think their mouths quite out of taste , unless they be ruminating the leaves of Tobacco ; nay , we have known a Noble person of our own Nation , who had so singular a Pallate , that whenever He took a Purging Potion , would swallow it down by spoonfuls , as judging the pleasure too great to be shortned by a hasty draught , and when t was wholly exhausted , would wish himself a Ruminating Animal , that so He might taste it over and over , as if Philoxenus wish for a Cranes neck were too short to reach the height of so desireable a delight ; and another , who would not be persuaded but the Forbidden Fruit was a Coloquyntida Apple , because he thought the taste of that the most Ambrosiack of all others .

But , conceding with Democritus and Plato , that the Variety of Sapours is caused meerly by the Diversity of Impressions on the spongy substance of the Tongue , respective to the various Figures and Contextures of the minute Particles of Bodies applied thereto , and by the salivous moisture thereof so admitted into the pores , as sensibly to affect it : we say , conceding this , we soon may solve this Dissimilitude of Tastes , only by saying , that because the Contexture of the particles of the tongue of one man , is different from that of the particles of another ; therefore doth one delight in the savor of one thing , the other of another : every man being of necessity most pleased with the taste of that , whose particles in figure and contexture are most symbolical or Correspondent to the Figures and Contexture of the Particles of his tongue ; and è contra . To which we shall only add , that the Reason why to men in Feavers the sweetest things seem bitter , is only this ; that the Contexture of the Particles of the Tongue being altered , as well by the intense Heat of the Feaver , as the infusion of a Bilious Humour into the pores thereof : those things , whose Particles being formerly accommodate , appeared in the species of sweetness , are now become asymbolical and inconvenient to the particles of the tongue , and therefore appear Bitter .

Art. 8. The Objections of Arist. concisely , though solidly solved . Nor is Aristotles reprehension of Democritus , of weight enough to Counter-encline our judgment ; his chief Objections being rather Sophistical , than Solid , and so no sooner urged than dissolved .

His First is of this importance ; if the particles of Sapid Objects were Figurate , according to Democritus Assumption , then would the sight , as a Sense far more acute in perception , deprehend their various Figures rather than the Taste : but the Sight doth not discern them ; Ergo.

Which is soon expeded , by Answering , that it is not in the jurisdiction of one sense to judge of objects proper to another ; nor is the quaestion about the Figures , as they are in themselves , i. e. without relation to the sense , but as they produce such a determinate Effect on the sensory , of which the Tasting is the sole and proper Criterion . For Qualities are to be reputed , not so much Absolute and constant Realities , as simple and Relative Apparencies , whose Specification consisteth in a certain Modification of the First General Matter , respective to that distinct Affection they introduce upon this or that particular Sense , when thereby actually deprehended .

His Second of this . Insomuch as there is a Contrariety among sensible objects of all kinds ; but none among Figures , according to that universally embraced Canon , Figuris nihil esse Contrarium : if the Diversity of Sapours were derivative from the Diversity of Figures , then would there be no Cont●●riety betwixt Sapours ; but Sweet and Bitter are Contraries ; Ergo.

Which is soon detected to subsist upon a Principle meerly precarious ; for we are y●t ignorant of any reason , why we should not account an Acute Figure the Contrary to an Obtuse ; a Gibbous the opposite to a Plane ; a Smooth the Antagonist to a Rough ; an Angular the Antitheton to a Sphere , &c.

His Third , and most considerable , of this . Because the variety of Figures is infinite , at least , inassignable ; therefore would the variety of Sapours , if their distinct species were dependent on the distinct species of Figures , be aequally infinite : but all the observable Differences of Sa●ours exceed not the number of Eight , at most ; Ergo.

Answer ; should we allow Aristotles distinction of Sapours to be genuine : yet would it not follow , that therefore there are no more Specifical Subdivisions of each Genus ; because from the various commistions of those Eight Generical Differences one among another , an incomprehensible variety of Distinct Sapours may be produced . Besides , is not that Sweetness , which the tongue perceives in Hony ; manifestly different from that of Milk ? that of Sugar easily discernable from both ? that of Canary Sack different from that of Malago ? that of an Apple distinguishable from that of a Plumm ? that of Flesh clearly distinct from all the rest ? yet doth that Genus of Sweet comprehend them all . On the other side , is the Amaritude of Aloes , Coloquyntida , Rhubarb , Wormwood , &c. one and the same ? or the Acerbity of Cherries , Prunes , Medlars , &c. identical ? no man , certainly , dares affirm it . Why therefore should we not write our names in the Catalogue of those , who conceive as great variety of Tastes , as there is of Sapid objects in Nature . Or , since the Experiments of Chymistry have made it probable , that all Sapours derive themselves from Salts , as from their Primary Cause ; why may we not concede so many several sorts of salts , and so many possible Commistions of them , as may suffice to the production of an incomprehensible variety of Sapours ?

And this gives us occasion to observe , Art. 9. That the salivous Humidity of the Tongue serveth to the Dissolution and Imbibition of the Salt , in all Gustables . that Nature seems to have furnished the Tonge with a certain peculiar Moisture , chiefly to this end , that it might have a General Menstruum , or Dissolvent of its own , for the eduction of those Salts from hard and drye bodies , and the imbibition of them into its spongy substance , that so it might deprehend and discern them .

CHAP. IX . Of Rarity , Density , Perspicuity , Opacity .

SECT. I.

Art. 1. This Chapters right of succession to the former . HAving thus steered through the deepest Difficulties touching the proper objects of the other Senses , the Chart of Method directs us in our next course to profound the particular natures of all those Qualities , which belong to the apprehensive jurisdiction of the Sense of TOUCHING , either immediately , or relatively . But , before we weigh Anchor , that we may avoid the quicksands of too General Apprehensions , and draw a Map or Scheme of all the Heads of our intended Enquiries ; tha● so we may praepare the mind of our Reader to accompany us the more easily and smoothly : it is requisite that we advertise ,

Art. 2. The Dive●● accep●ation of the term , — Touching . (1) That the Attribute of Touching is sometimes in Common to all Bodies , 〈◊〉 well Inanimate , as Animate , when their superficies or extremes ar● Contingent ; according to that Antithesis of Lucretius , Tactus Corporibus cunctis , intactus Inani . Sometimes in Common to all Sens●● , insomuch as all Sensation is a kind of Touching , it being necessa●● , that either the object it self immediately , or some substantial Em●nation from it , be contingent to the Sensory ; as we have apodictically declared in our praecedent considerations of Visible , Audible , Odo●●ble , and Gustable Species . Sometimes ( and in praesent ) Proper to th● Sense of Touching in Animals ; which , however it extend to the Per●●ption of Objects , in number manifold , in nature various and frequ●●●ly even repugnant ( whereupon some Philosophers have contuma●iously contended for a Plurality of Animal Touchings ; others gone so high as to constitute as many distinct Powers of Touching , as th●re are [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Differences and 〈◊〉 of conditions in Tangibles ) doth yet apprehend them all 〈◊〉 one and the same common reason , and determinate qualification , after the same manner , as the sight discernes White , Black , Red , Green , &c. all sub communi Coloris ratione , in the common capacity of Colours .

And this is that fertile sense , Art. 3. A pertinent ( though short ) Panegyrick on the sense of Touching . to whose proper incitement we owe our Generation ; for , had not the Eternal Providence endowed the Organs official to the recruit of mankind , with a most exquisite and delicate sense of Touching , the titillation whereof transports a man beyond the severity of his reason , and charmes him to the act of Carnality ; doubtless , the Deluge had been spared ; for the First age had been the Last , and Humanity been lost in the grave , as well as innocence in the fall of our first Parents . Quis enim ▪ per Deum immortalem , concubitum , rem adeo faedam , solicitaret , amplexaretur , ei indulgeret ? quo Vultu Divinum illud Animal plenum rationis & consilii , quem vocamus Hominem , obsaenas mulierum partes , tot sordibus conspurcatus attrectaret , nisi incredibili voluptatis aestro percita essent Genetalia ? And let us but abate the temptation of this sense , and libidinous invitement of it praeambulous to the act of Congression ; and we shall soon confess that so magnified delight of sensuality , to be no other than what the noblest of Stoicks , Marcus Antoninus defined it , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , but the attrition of a base entrail , and the excretion of a little snivel , with a kind of convulsion , as Hippocrates describes it , This is that Fidus Achates , or constant friend , that conserves us in our first life , which we spend in the dark prison of the womb ; ushers us into this , which our improvidence trifles away for the most part on the blandishments of sensual Appetite ; and never forsakes us , till Death hath translated us into an Eternal one . For when all our other unconstant senses perish , this faithful one doth not abandon us , but at that moment , which determines our mortality . Whence Aristotle drew that prognostick ( de Anim. lib. 3. cap. 13. ) that if any Animal be once deprived of the sense of Touching , death must immediately ensue ; for neither is it possible ( saith He ) that any living Creature should want this sense , nor to the being of it is it necessary that it have any other sense beside this . In a word , this is that persuasive sense , and whose testimony the wary Apostle chose to part with his infidelity , and to conclude the presence of his revived Lord . That painful sense , on the victory of whose torments the patient souls of Martyrs have ascended above their faith . That Virtual and Medical sense , by which the Great Physician of diseased nature , was pleased to restore sight to the blind , agility to the lame , hearing to the deaf ; to extinguish the Feaver in Peters Mother-in-Law , stop the inveterate issue in his Haemorhoidal Client ; unlock the adamantine gates of death , and restore the widows son from the total privation , to the perfect habit of life .

(2) That some Qualities are sensible to the Touch , Art. 4. Some Tactile Qualities , in common to the perception of other senses also . which yet are common to the perception of other senses also ; for no scholler can be ignorant of that Division of sensibles into Common and Proper ; and that among the Common are reckoned Motion , Quiet , Number , Figure , and Magnitude , according to the list of Aristotle ( 2 de Anim. cap. 6. )

Art. 5. A Scheme o● all Qualities , or Commonly , or Properly appertaining to the Sense of Touching ; as they stand in their several Relations to , or Dependencies on the Univ●●s●l Mat●er , Atoms : and so , of all the sub●equent Ca●ital A●guments to be treated of , in this Book . ( 3 and principally ) That the Qualities of Concretions , either Commonly or Properly appertaining to the sense of Touching , are to be considered in their several Relations to the Principles on which they depend . First , some result from the Universal matter , Atomes , in this respect , that they intercept Inanity , or space betwixt them ; and of this original are Rarity and Density , with their Consequents , Perspicuity and Opacity . Secondly , Some depend on the Common Materials , in this respect , that they are endowed with their three essential Proprieties , Magnitude , Figure , Motion : and that either Singly , or Conjunctly . (1) Singly , and either from their Magnitude alone ; of which order is the Magnitude o● Quantity of any Concretion ; and the Consequents thereof , Subtility and Hebetude : or from their Figure alone , of which sort is the Figure of every thing ; and the Consequents thereof , Smoothness and Asperity , &c. or only from their Motiv● Virtue , of which kind is the Motive Force inhaerent in all things in th● General , and that which assisteth and perfecteth the same in most things , the Habit of Motion , and particularly Gravity and Levity . (2) Conjunc●ly , from them all ; of which production are those commonly called the ●our First Qualities , Heat , Cold , Dryness , Moysture ; as also those which ●r● deduced from them , as Hardness , Softness , Flexility , Ductility : and all others of which Aristotle so copiously ( but scarce pertinently ) treateth in his fourth book of Meteors : and lastly , those by vulgar Physiologist named Occult Qualities , which are also derivative from Atoms , in res●●ct of their three essential Proprieties ; and among these the most eminent and generally celebrated , is the Attractive Virtue of the Loadstone .

Art. 6. The right of Rarity and D●nsity , to the Priority of cons●deration . Now on each of these we intend to bestowe particular speculation , allowing it the ●●me order , which it holds in this scheme , which seems to be only a faithful Transsumpt of the method of Nature : and we shall begin at Rarity and Density . (1) Because nothing can be generated but of Atoms commixt , and that Commixture cannot be without more or less of the Inane space in●●rcepted among their small masses ; so that if much of the Inane space 〈◊〉 intercepted among them , the Concretion must be Rare , if little , Dense , of meer necessity : (2) Because , the Four First reputed Qualities , Heat , Cold , Dryness , Moysture , are posterior to Rarity and Density , as appears by that of Aristotle ( physic 8. cap. 16. ) where , according to the interpretation of Pacius , He intimates , that Heat and Cold , Hardness and Sof●ness are certain kindes of Rarity and Density ; and therefore we are ●o set forth from them , as the more Common in Nature , and consequently the more necessary to be known , a Generalioribus enim , tanquam notioribus ad minus Generalia procedendum , is the advice of Arist. ( physic. 1. cap. 2. )

SECT. II.

COncerning the immediate Causes of Rarity and Density in Bodies , Art. 1. The Opinion of those Philosophers , who place the Reason of Rarity , in the actual Division of a Body into small parts ; and the brief Refutation th●reof . divers Conceptions are delivered by Philosophers . (1) Some , observing that Rare bodies generally are less , and Dense more Ponderous , and that the Division of a body into small parts , doth usually make it less swift in its descent through aer or water , than while it was intire ; have thereupon determined the Reason of Rarity to consist in the actual division of a body into many small parts : and , on the contrary , that of Density to consist in the Coadunation or Compaction of many small parts into one great continued mass . But , These considered not , that Chrystal is not more rare , though less weighty ( proportionately ) than a Diamond : nor that the Velocity of bodies descending , doth not encrease in proportion to the difference of their several Densities , as their inadvertency made them praesume ; there being sundry other Causes , besides the Density of a body , assignable to its greater Velocity of motion in descent , as the Heroical pen of Galileo hath clearly demonstrated ( in 1. Dialog. de motu . ) and our selves shall professedly evince in convenient place .

(2) Others , Art. 2 ▪ A second Opinion , deriving Ra●ity and Density from the several proportions , which Quantity hath to its substance ; convicted of i●compre●ensib●lity , and so of insatisfaction . indecently leaping from Physical to Metaphysical speculations , and imagining the substance of a body to be a thing really dist●nct from the Quantity thereof ; have derived Rarity and Density from the ●●veral proportions , which Quantity hath to its substance ; as if in Rarefaction a Body did receive no mutation of Figure , but an Augmentation , and in Condensation a Diminution of its Quantity . But the excessive subtility , or rather absolute incomprehensibility of this Distinction , doth evidently confess it to be meerly Chimerical , as we have formerly intimated , in our discourse concerning the proper and genuine notions of Corporiety and Inanity .

(3) A Third sort there are , Art. 3. A Third , desuming the more and less of Rarity in Bodies , from the more and less of VACUITY intercepted among their particles : and the Advantages thereof a●ove all ot●ers , concerning the same . who having detected the incompetency of the first opinion , and absolute unintelligibility of the Second ; judiciously desume the more or less of Rarity in any body , from the more or less of Vacuity intercepted among the parts thereof ; and on the contrary , the more or less of Density from the greater or less exclusion of Inanity , by the reduction of the parts of a body to mutual Contingency . And this is that opinion , which only hath subjugated our judgement , and which seems worthy our best patronage : in regard not only of its sufficiency to explicate all the various Apparences among bodies , resulting from their several Differences in Rarity and Density ; but also of its exuperance of reason above the F●rst , and of intelligibility above the second ; it being the duety of a Philosopher , always to prefer Perspicuity to Obscurity , plain and genuine notions to such as are abstracted not farther from matter , than all possibility of Comprehension .

Art. 4. The Definitions o● a Rare , and of a Dense Body ; according to the assumpti●n of a Vacuity Disseminate . According to this Hypothesis , therefore , of Vacuities interspersed ( of which ●pecurus seems to have been the Author ) we understand , and dare define a Rare Body to be such , as obtaining little of Matter , possesseth much of Place ; and on the contrary , a Dense one to be that , which obtaining much of Matter , possesseth little of Place : intending by Place , all that space circumscribed by the superfice of the Ambient , such as is the space included betwixt the sides , or in the concave of a vessel .

Art. 5. The Con●rui●y of those D●finitions , demonstrated . For , supposing any determinate space to be one while possessed by Aer alone , another while by Water alone ; the Aer therein contained cannot be said to be Rare , but only because though it hath much less of matter , or substance , yet it takes up as much of space , or room as the Water : nor the Water to be Dense , but only because though it hath much more of matter , yet doth it take up no more of space , than the Aer . Whence it is purely Consequent , that if we conceive that Water to be rarified into Aer , and that Aer to be condensed into Water ; the Aer made of the Water re●ified , must replenish a vessel of capacity not only ten-fold , as Aristotle inconsiderately conjectured , but a hundred-fold greater , as Mersennus by stalick experiments hath demonstrated : and transpositively , the Water made by the Aer condensed , must be received in a Vessel of capacity an hundred-fold less ; when yet in that greater mass of Aer , there can be no more of Matter , or Quantity , than was in that smaller mass of Water , before its Rare●action ; nor in that smaller mass of Water less of Matter , or Quantity , than was in that greater mass of Aer , before its Condensation . Evident it is , therefore , that by those , contrary motions of Rarifaction and Condensation , a Body doth suffer no more than the meer Mutation of its Figure , or the Diffusion and Contraction of its parts : its Quantity admitting no Augment●tion in the one , nor Diminution of the other .

Art. 6. 〈…〉 of Diff●●ulties , wherein the thoughts of Physi●logists have so long wandered ; ●educ●d to a p●int , the genuine state of the 〈◊〉 . This being Apodictical , the sole Difficulty that requires our Enodation , is only this ; Whether a Rare Body possessing a greater space , than a Dense , proportion●tely to its Quantity , doth so possess all that space circumscribed by its superfice , as to replenish all and every the least particle thereof , not leaving any space or spaces , however exile , unreplenisht with some adaequate particle of its matter ? Or whether there are not some small parts of space , in●●rmixt among its diffused or mutually incontingent particles , in which no particles of its matter are included , and so there remain small Vacuola , or Empty spaces , such as we have formerly more than twi●e described , in our Chapter of a Disseminate Vacuity in Nature ?

And this descends into another Doubt , whose clear solution is of so much importance , as richly to compensate our most anxious Enquirie ; viz. Whether Rarity be caused from the interception of much Inanity , when the parts of a Body , formerly Adunate , are separated each from other ( at least , in some points of their superfices ) and so the Body become so much more Rare , by how much the more , or more ample empty spaces are intercepted among its incontingent particles : or Wheth●r Density and Rarity depend on any other possible Causes besides th●s , i. e. without the intermistion of inane spaces among ●he 〈◊〉 of Bodies ? And this we conceive to be the whole and true state of that Controversie , which hath so perplexed the minds of many the most eminent Philosophers in the world .

That the Rarity and Density of Bodies can arise from no other Cause immediately , Art. 7. That Rarity and Density can have no other Causes immediate , but the more and less of Inanity interspersed among the particles of Concretions ; DEMONSTRATED but the more or less of Inanity intercepted among their particles ; may be thus Demonstrated .

If in a Rare body there be admitted no Vacuola , or small empty spaces , but it be assumed , that the particles of Matter are adaequate both in Number and Dimensions to the particles of space , wherein it is contained ; then must it necessarily follow , that in Condensation many particles of Matter must be reduced into one particle space , which before Condensation was adaequate onely to one particle of Matter : and , on the contrary ; in Rarefaction , one and the same particle of matter must possess many of space , each whereof , before Rarefaction , was in dimensions fully respondent thereto . For Example ; in Aer condensed into Water , an hundred particles of Aer must be reduced into one particle of space : and in Water rarified into Aer , one particle of the matter of Water must possess an hundred particles of space . Again , according to the Assumption of no Vacuity , since in a Vessel replete with Aer , the parts of Aer must be equal in number and dimensions to the parts of space , thereby circumscribed , none the least particle of space being admitted to be Inane ; if you fill the same Vessel with Water , or Lead , or Gold , it must follow , that the parts of the matter of Aer , and the parts of the matter of Water , Lead , or Gold , shall be equal in number , because Quae sunt uni tertio aequalia ; aequalia sunt etiam inter se : and if so , needs must Aer be aequally Dense with Water , Lead , or Gold , which all men allow to be the most dense and compact body in Nature in regard it transcends all others in weight and difficulty of Solution , or Division ;

(2) All bodies in the Universe must be equally Dense , or equally Rare ;

(3) And so nothing can be capable of Condensation or Rarefaction . The least of which unconcealable Absurdities , ( not to enumerate any others of those many that depend on the same Concession of an absolute Plenitude , or no Vacuity ) is great enough to render those Heads , which have laboured to destroy the Vacuola of Epicurus , strongly suspected of Incogitancy , if not of stupidity .

T were good manners in us to praesume , that no man can be so Facile , Art. 8. Aristotles Exceptions , against Disseminate Inanity ; neither important nor competent . as to conceive , that Aristotle hath prevented these Exceptions , by that Distinction of his , de Actu & Potentia : but , because Praejudice may do much , we judge it expedient a while to insist upon the Examination of the importance and congruity thereof . He ratiocinates ( 4 ▪ physic . cap. 9. ) that the matter of Contraries , E. G. of Heat and Cold , Rarity and Density is one and the same ; so that as the same matter is one while Actually Hot another while Actually Cold , because it is both Hot and Cold Potentially : so is one and the same matter now Actually Rare , now Actually Dense , because it is both Rare and Dense Potentially . But , in strictness of Logick , all that this Argument enforceth , is only that the same matter is Capable of Rarefaction and Condensation ; which no man ever disputed . The Quaestion is , Whether the same Matter , when Actually Rare , hath its parts dissociated and diffused into a greater space , than what they possessed while it was onely Potentially Rare , and that without the intermixture of Inanity among them ? And all that can be collected from his discourses touching that , is no more than this ; that as a matter or substance actually Hot , doth become more Hot , without the Emersion , or Accession of any new part , which was not actually Hot before : so likewise doth the same matter actually Extense , become more Extense , without the Emersion , or Accession of any new part , which was not actually Extense before . But this Arrow was shot at random , not directly to the mark , nor hath it attained the Difficulty ▪ For the Quaestion again is not , Whether in Rarefaction , any part of the matter were not formerly Extense : but , Whether that matter , which was formerly Extense , can be made more Extense without the Dissociation of its particles ▪ and whether the particles of it can be actually Dissociated , without the interception of Inanity among them ? Besides , His Comparison is as incongruous , as his Argument is weak ; for (1) His Assumption concerning Heat is not only Precarious , but false , as shall be demonst●●ted , in suo loco : (2) were it true , yet doth that part of matter , which is actually Hot , remain indivulse or indistracted ; otherwise than a part of matter , which being actually Extense , becomes more Extense , and therefore the Analogy faileth .

In conclusion , to mend the matter , He recurrs to that similitude of a Circle , which though contracted into a less , hath yet none of its parts more incurvate than they were before : But , alas the Quaestion still remains untoucht , ●nd ( that we may not stay to impeach him of indecorum , in making an ●ndecent transition from a Physical to a Mathematical subject ; contrary to his own Dialectical institutes ) his similitude will bear no more of inference but only this , that a thing may be made more Dense , which is 〈◊〉 and Lax ; which is impertinently disputed , when all men concede it .

Art. 9. The Hypothesis of a certain 〈◊〉 substance , to rep●enish the pores of Bodies , in Ra●ifaction ▪ demonstrated insufficient , to s●l●e the Difficulty , or demol●●h the Epicu●●a● ▪ 〈…〉 Vacu●●e : The Ad●ocates of Aristotle generally alleage in his Defense , that He supposed a certain Aethereal , or as some have called it , Animal substance , which inexistent in all Bodies , doth replenish their pores , and more espe●●●lly if their Contexture be Rare ; and that when a Dense Bodie is rarified , there are no small Inane spaces intercepted among its Dissociated parti●les , but that the spaces betwixt them are immediately possessed by that subtile Aethereal substance : and that when a Rare Body is Condensed , th●t Aethereal substance , which did replenish its pores , is excluded .

But th●● supposition , though it come neerer to the Quaestion , or center of the Difficulty , is yet far short of solving it . For , take we ( for Example ) ● C●b●cal foot of Aer , and insomuch as the substance of the Aer is more 〈◊〉 , or less exile , than the substance of the supposed Aether , therefore 〈◊〉 it consist of fewer particles , than the Aether : and upon consequence ▪ 〈◊〉 the whole Cubical foot of Aer there are not more particles of Matte● 〈◊〉 the Aereal and Aethereal ones being conjoyned , than if it consisted o●●y of Aereal particles . Now we enquire of Aristotles Champions , Whether or no in that Cubical foot consisting of the Aggregate of both sorts of particles , there are as many particles of Matter , as are in a Cubical foot of Water , Lead , or Gold ▪ The Affirmative is more than they dare own ; nor can they deny , but that the space possessed by one foot containeth as many small parts of space , respondent to the particles of matter , as the other : and if so , must not there be in the Foot of Aer , many particles of space , which are possessed neither by the Aereal nor Aethereal particles , and are not those unpossessed particles of space absolutely Empty ? If you undertake the Negative , you insnare your self in this Absurdity , that the particles of a Cubical Foot of Aer and Aether conjoyned , must be equal in number to the particles of a Cubical foot of Water , Lead , or Gold .

The Difficulty of understanding the Formal and Immediate Reason of Rarity and Density in Bodies , Art. 10. The 〈…〉 understand●ng t●e Reason● a●d Manner of ●a●i action and C●ndensation , from the 〈…〉 by that so popularly applauded Hypothesis of an Aethereal substance ( imagined to maintain an absolute Plenitude , and so a Continuity through the whole vast Body of Nature ) being thus evinced ; let us a while consider , how easily even the meanest Capacity may comprehend the full Nature of those Primary and Eminent Affections , from the concession of small Vacuities . We have formerly explicated the matter , by the convenient similitude of an Heap of Corn , or Sand ; which being lightly and gently poured into a Vessel , takes up more room then when prest down : and we shall yet more facilitate the Conception thereof by another simile , somewhat more praegnant , because more Analogous . When a Fleece , or Lock of Wool is deduced , or distended , we say , it is made more Rare ; and when Compressed , more Dense : now the Rarity thereof consisteth only in this , that the Hairs , which were formerly more Consociate , United , or at closer Order among themselves , are Dissociated , Dis-united , or reduced to more open Order , and the spaces betwixt them , become either more , or larger , in which no particle of Wool is contained : and on the contrary , the Density thereof consisteth onely in this , that the Particles or Hairs , which were before more Dissociated , or at open order , are by Compression brought to more Vicinity , or to closer order , and the spaces betwixt them become fewer and lesser . And thus are we to conceive , how the same Matter , without Augmentation or Diminution of Quantity , may be now Rarified into Aer , and anon Condensed into Water ; for , instead of the Hairs in the Fleece of Wool , we need only put the Particles of the matter , which in Rarifaction are Dissociated , in Condensation Coadunated . And this Conception may be extended also to a Spunge , Flaxe , or any other Porous and Lax bodie ▪ because they are capable of Expansion and Contraction onely in this respect , that the small spaces intercepted in the incontiguities or distances of their particles , are now enlarged , now contracted . We confess , this similitude is not adaequate in all points , there being this Difference , that when a Fleece of Wool is expansed , the ambient Aer doth instantly insinuate into the small spaces intercepted betwixt the dissociated particles of it , and so possess them ▪ but ▪ nothing of Aer , or Aether , or other substance whatever doth insinuate it self into the small spaces intercepted betwixt the dissociated particles or Aer ▪ or Water , when either of them is Rarified : we say , notwithstanding this Disparity , yet doth it hold thus far good and quadrant , that as nothing of Wool possesseth those spaces , which would therefore remain absolutely Empty , in case the sociable Aer did not instantly succeed in possession of them ; so , since the parts of the matter of Water are Expansed or Dissociated after the same manner , as are the Hairs of Wool , and after the same manner Contracted or United ; and certain small Loculaments are likewise intercepted betwixt the particles of that matter , in which nothing of Water can be contained , during the state of Rarifaction , and which no other substance can be proved to possess ; it must thence follow , that those deserted small spaces , or Loculaments remain absolutely Empty . And more than that , our similitude is not concerned to impart .

Art. 11. PARADOX . That the Matter of a Body , when Rarified , doth possess no more of true Place , than when Condensed , and the Conciliation thereof to the praeposed Definitions of a Ra●e and of a Dense Body . But , that we may make some farther advantage thereof , we observe ; that as when a Fleece of Wooll is expansed , it is of a greater circumference , and so includes a greater Capacity therein , than when it is compressed ; not that the single Hairs thereof take up a greater space in that capacity , for no Haire can possess more space , than its proper bulk requires , but because the inane spaces or Loculaments intercepted betwixt their divisions are enlarged : exactly so , when the same Matter is now Rarified into Aer , anon Condensed into Water , the Circumference thereof becomes greater and less , and the Capacity included in that circumference is augmented and diminished accordingly ; not that the single Particles of the Matter possess a greater part of that capacity in the state of Rarifaction , th●● in that of Condensation , because no particle can possess more of space than what is adaequate to its dimensions ; but only because the Inane spaces intercepted betwixt their divisions are more ample in one case , than in the other . And hence it is purely consequent , that the matter of a Body Rarified can not be justly affirmed to possess more of true or proper Place , than the matter of the same body Condensed ; though , when we speak according to the customary Dialect of the Vulgar , we say , that a Body Rarified doth possess more of space , than when Condensed : insomuch as under the terme Place is comprehended all that Capacity circumscribed by the extremes or superfice of a Body ; and to the Matter , or Body it self are attributed not onely the small spaces possessed by the particles thereof , but also all those inane spaces interjacent among them , just as by the word City , every man understands not only the dwelling Houses , Churches , Castles , and other aedifices , but also all the streets , Piazzaes , Church-yards , Gardens , and other void places contained within the Walls of it . And in this sense onely are our praecedent Definitions of a Rare , and Dense Body to be accepted .

Art. 12. PROBLEM . Whether Aer be capable of Condensation to so high a rate as it is of Rarifaction : and the Apodictical solution thereof . The Reasons of Rarity and Density thus evidently Commonstrated , the pleasantness of Contemplation would invite us to advance to the examination of the several Proportions of Gravity and Levity among Bodies , respective to their particular Differences in Density and Rarity ; the several ways of Rarifying and Condensing Aer and Water ; and the means of attaining the certain weights of each , in the several rates , or degrees of their Rarifaction and Condensation ; according to the evidence of Aerostatick and Hydrostatick Experiments : but in regard these things are not directly pertinent to our present scope and institution , and that Galilaeus and Mersennus have enriched the World with excellent Disquisitions upon each of those sublime Theorems ; we conceive ourselves more excusable for the Omission , than we should have been for the Consideration of them , in this place . However , we ask leave to make a short Excursion upon that PROBLEM , of so great importance to those , who exercise their Ingenuity in either Hydraulick , or Pneumatick ▪ Mechanicks : viz. Whether may Aer be Rarified as much as Condensed ; or whether it be capable of Rarifaction and Condensation to the same rate , or in the same proportion ?

That common Oracle , for the Solution of Problems of this abstruse nature , Experience hath assured , that Aer , may be Rarified to so great a height , in red-hot Aeolipiles , or Hermetical Bellows , that the 70 part of Aer formerly contained therein , before rarifaction , will totally fill an Aeolipile upon extreme Rarifaction thereof . For , Mersennus , using an Aeolipile , which being Cold , would receive exactly 13 ounces , one Drachm and an half ; and when Hot , would suck in only 13 ounces : found , that the whole quantity of Aer ignified , and replenishing the same Aeolipile , when glowing Hot , being reduced to its natural state , did possess only the 70. part of the whole Capacity , which was due to the Drachm and half of Water . We say , upon Extreme Rarifaction ; because this seems to be the highest rate , to which any Rarifaction can attain , in regard the Metal of the Aeolipile can endure no more violence of the Fire , without Fusion .

As for the Tax , or Rate of its utmost Condensation ; though many are persuaded , that Aer cannot be reduced , by Condensation , to more than a Third part of that Space , which it possesseth in its natural state ; because they have observed , that Water infused into a Vessel of three Heminae , doth not exceed two Heminae , in regard of the Aer remaining within : yet certain it is , that Aer may be Condensed to a far higher proportion . For , Experience also confirms , that into the Chamber of a Wind-Gun ( of usual Dimensions ) Aer may be intruded , to the weight of a Drachm , or sixty Grains : and that in that Capacity , which contains only an ounce of Water , it may be so included , as that yet a greater proportion of Aer may be injected into it . Now , therefore , insomuch as the Aer in ●ersennus his Aeolipile amounts to four Grains ( at least ) or sixe ( at most ) which number is ten times multiplied in sixty ; and that the Concave of the Aeolipile is to the Concave of the Pipe of the Wind-Gun , in proportion sesquialteral : by Computation it appears , that the Aer condensed in the Chamber of the Wind-Gun must be sufficient to fill the Aeolipile ten times over , or the same Chamber 15 times over , if restored to its natural tenour . And hereupon we may safely Conclude , that Aer may be Compressed in a Wind-Gun , to such a rate , as to be contained in a space 15 times less , than what it possessed during its natural Laxity ; and that by the force only of a Mans hand , ramming down the Embol●s , or Charging Iron : which Force being capable of Quadruplication , the Aer may be reduced into a space subquadruple to the former . If so , the rate of the possible Condensation of Aer , will not come much short of that of its extreme Rarefaction : at least , if a Quadruple Force be sufficient to a Quadruple Condensation ; and Aer be capable of a Quadruple Compression : both which are Difficulties not easily determinable .

SECT. III.

PERSPICUITY and OPACITY we well know to be Qualities not praecisely conformable to the Laws of Rarity and Density ; Art. 1. The opportunity of the present speculation , concerning the Causes of Perspicuity and Opacity . yet , insomuch as it is for the most part found true ( caeteris paribus ) that every Concretion is so much more Perspicuous , by how much the more Rare ; and è contra , so much the more Opace , by how much more Dense ; and that the Reason of Perspicuity can hardly be understood , but by assuming certain small Vacuities in the Body interposed betwixt the object and the eye , such as may give free passage to the visible Species ; nor that of Opacity , but by conceding a certain Corpulency to the space or thing therein interposed , such as may terminate the sight : therefore cannot this place be judged incompetent , to the Consideration of their severall originals .

By a Perspicuum [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] we suppose , that every man understands that Body , Art. 2. The true Notions of a Perspicuum and Opa●um . or Space , which though interposed betwixt the Eye and a Lucid , or Colorate Object , doth nevertheless not hinder the Transition of the Visible species from it to the Eye : and by an Opacum ; that which obstructing the passage of the Visible Species , terminates the sight in it self .

We suppose also , that ( according to our praecedent Theory ) the Species Visible consist of certain Corporeal Rayes emitted from the Object , Art. 3. That every Concretion is so much the more Diapha●ous , by how much the more & more ample Inane Spaces are intercepted among its particles ; caeteris pa●ibus . in direct lines toward the Eye ; and that where the Medium , or interjacent space is free , those Rayes are delated through it without impediment ; but , where the space is praepossessed by any solid or Impervious substance , they are repercussed from it toward their Original , the Object . And hence we inferr , that because the total Freedom of their Transmission depends only upon the total Inanity of the Space intermediate ; and so the more or less of freedome trajective depends upon the more or less of Inanity in the Space intermediate : therefore must every Concretion be so much more Perspicuous , by how much the more , and more ample Inane Spaces it hath intercepted among its Component particles ; which permit the Rayes freely to continue on their progress home to the Eye .

This we affirm not Universally , but under the due limitation of a Caeteris Paribus , as we have formerly hinted . Because , notwithstanding a piece of Lawn is more or less Perspicuous , according as the Contexture of its Threads is more or less Rare ; and the Aer in like manner is more or less pellucid , according as it is perfused with more or fewer Vapours : yet do we not want Bodies , as Paper , Sponges , &c. Which though more then meanly Rare , are nevertheless Indiaphanous ; and on the contrary , we see many Bodies , sufficiently Dense , as Horn , Muscovy-glass , common glass , &c. which are yet considerably Diaphanous .

Now , that you may clearly comprehend the Cause of this Difference , be pleased to hold your right hand before your eye , with your fingers somewhat distant each from other ; and then looking at some object , you may behold it through the chinks or intervals of your fingers : Art. 4. Why Glass , though much more Dense , is yet much more Diaphanous , than Paper . this done , put your left hand also over your right , so as the fingers of it may be in the same position with the former ; and then may you perceive the object , at least as many parts of it as before . But , if you dispose the fingers of your left hand so as to fill up the spaces or intervals betwixt those of your right ; the object shall be wholly eclipsed . Thus also , if you look at an object through a Lawn , or Hair Sieve , and then put another Sieve over that , so as the holes or pores of the second be parallel to those of the first ; you may as plainly discern it through both as one : but , if the twists of the second sieve be objected to the pores of the first , then shall you perceive no part of the object , at least so much the fewer parts , by how much greater a number of pores in the first are confronted by threads in the second . And hence you cannot but acknowledge that the Liberty of inspection doth depend immediately and necessarily upon the Inanity of the pores ; the Impediment of it upon the Bodies that hinder the trajection of the Rayes emitted from the Object : and yet that to Diaphanity is required a certain orderly and alternate Position of the Pores and Bodies , or Particles . This considered , it is manifest , that the Reason why Glass , though much more Dense , is yet much more perspicuous than Paper , is only this ; that the Contexture of the small filaments , composing the substance of Paper , is so confused , as that the Pores that are open on one side or superfice thereof , are not continued through to the other , but variously intercepted with cross-running filaments : as is more sensible in the Co●texture of a Spunge , whose holes are not continued quite thorow , but determined at half way , ( some more , some less ) so that frequently the bottome of one hole is the cover of another , as the Cells in a Hony-comb : but , Glass , in regard of the uniform and regular Contexture of its particles , which are ranged as it were in distinct ranks and files , with pores or intervals orderly and directly remaining betwixt them ; hath its pores not so soon determined by particles oppositely disposed , but continued to a greater depth in its substance .

Though this make the whole matter sufficiently intelligible , yet may it receive a degree more of illustration , Art. 5. Why the Diaphanity of Glass is gradually diminished , according to the various degrees of its Cra●●●tude . if we admit the same Conditions to be in the substance of Glass , that are in a Mist , or Cloud ; through which we may behold and object , so long as the small passages or intervals betwixt the particles of the Vapours , through which the rayes of the visible species may be trajected , remain unobstructed : but yet perceive the same so much the more obscurely , by how much the more remote it is ; because , in that case , more impervious particles are variously opposed to those small thorow-fares , that obstruct them , and so impede the progress of most of the rayes . For , thus also Glass , if thin , doth hinder the sight of an object very little , or nothing at all ; but if very thick , it wholly terminates the progress of the species : and , by how much the thicker it is , by so much the more it obscures the object . And this , only because Glass , consisting of small solid Particles , or Granules , and insensible Pores alternately situate , hath many of its pores running on in direct lines through its substance to some certain distance ; but sometimes these ; sometimes those are obturated by small solid particles succedent , when at such a determinate Crassitude , it becomes wholly opace .

Art. 6. An Apodictical Confutation of that popular Error , that Glass is totally , or in every particle , Diaphanous . And this gives us an opportunity to refute that vulgar Error , That the substance of Glass is totally Diaphanous , or that all and every Ray of the the Visive Species is trajected through it , without impediment . To demonstrate the contrary , therefore , we advise you to hold a piece of the finest and thinnest Venice Glass against the Sun , with two sheets of white paper , one betwixt the Sun and the Glass , the other betwixt the Glass and your Eye : for , then shall all the Trajected Rayes be received on the paper on this side of the glass , and the Reflected ones be received on that beyond it . Now , insomuch as that paper , which is betwixt your eye and the glass , doth receive the Trajected rayes , with a certain apparence of many small shadows intercepted among them ; and that paper beyond the glass , doth receive the Reflected rayes with an apparence of many small lights : therefore we demand (1) from whence can that species of small shadows arise , if not from the Defect of those rayes , that are not transmitted through the Glass , but averted from it ? (2) Whence comes it , that in neither paper the Brightness or Splendour is so great , as when no Glass is interposed betwixt them ; if not from hence , that the reflected rayes are wanting to the nearest , the trajected ones to the farthest ? (3) Whence comes it that some rayes are reflected , others trajected ; if not from hence , that as a Lawn sieve transmits those rayes , which fall into its pores , and repercusseth others that fall upon its threads : so doth Glass permit those rayes to pass through , that fall into its pores ; and reverberate those , that strike upon its solid particles ? And what we here say of Glass , holds true also ( in proportion ) of Aer , Water , Horn , Vernish , Muscovy-glass , and all other Diaphanous Bodies .

CHAP. X. OF MAGNITUDE , FIGURE : And their Consequents , SUBTILITY , HEBETUDE , SMOOTHNESSE , ASPERITY .

SECT. I.

THe MAGNITUDE and FIGURE of Concretions , Art. 1. The Contexture of this Chapter , with the praecedent in regard our Reason doth best derive them from the Two First Proprieties , or Essential Attributes of the Universal Matter , Atoms ; are the Qualities which justly challenge our next Meditation . Concerning their Origination , therefore , we advertise

First , Art. 2. That the Magnitude of Concretions , ariseth from the Magnitude of their Material Principles . that although it be not necessary , that a Body made up of greater Atoms should therefore be greater , nor contrariwise , that a Body composed of lesser Atoms , should therefore be lesser ; nor that a Body consisting of Atoms of this , or that determinate Figure , should constantly retain that Figure , without capacity of determination to any other : yet doth it seem universally true , that every Concretion therefore hath Magnitude , because its Material Principles , or Component Particles have their certain Magnitudes , or are essentially endowed with real Dimensions ; and as true , that every Concretion is therefore determined to this or that particular Figure , because the Component Particles thereof are not immense , or devoyd of circumscription , but terminated by some Figure or other .

Secondly , that the term Magnitude here used , Art. 3. The praesent intention of the term , Magnitude ▪ is not to be accepted in a Comparative intention , or as it stands in opposition to Parvity ; in which sense vulgar ears alwayes admit it : but a Positive , or as it is identical and importing the same thing with Quantity , or Extension . For , as every Atom , or that ultimate and indivisible portion of Matter , so called , is no Mathematical point , but possesseth its own simple Magnitude , or Quantity , without respect or comparison to Greater or Less . So must every Concretion be considered , as it stands possessed of its own compound Magnitude , or Quantity , without respect to any other Body , in comparison whereof it may be said to be Greater or Less . Because without the relative conception of any other Body , the Mind doth most clearly and dictinctly apprehend the Magnitude of a Concretion by a Positive ●otion ; insomuch it conceives it to have various parts , whereof none are included within other , but all situate in order , and each in its proper place : so that from thence must follow the Diffusion of them , and consequently the Extension of the whole consisting of them . And well known it is , that the Magnitude , or Quantity of a Body , is nothing but that kind of Extension , which amounts from the aggregate of the singular Extensions of its component particles : of which if any be conceived to be Detracted , or Apposed ; so much is instantly understood to be Detracted from , or Apposed to the Extension of the whole Body . To this alludes that Distich of Lucretius , Propterea , quia quae decedunt Corpora quoique , ●nde abeunt , minuunt ; quo venere , augmine donant .

This du●ly perpended , no man need hereafter fear the drilling of his ears by those clamorous and confused litigations in the Schools , Art. 4. That the Quantity of a thing , is meerly the Matter of it . about the Formal reason of Quantity ; for nothing can be more evident than this , that 〈◊〉 Extension or Quantity of a thing is meerly Modu● Materiae , or ●ather ) the Matter it self composing that thing ; insomuch as it cons●●●eth not in a Point , but hath parts posited without parts , in respect ●hereof it is Diffuse : and purely consequent from thence , that every Body hath so much of Extension , as it hath of Matter , extension ●eing the proper and inseparable Affection of Matter or Substance . Hence also may we detect and refute the extreme absurdity of those high-flying Wits , who imagine that a Body , when Rarified , though it hath no more of Matter , hath yet more of Quantity or Extension , than when Condensed : because from the praemises it is an apodictical verity , that the Extension attributed to a Body Rarified , 〈◊〉 not an Extension of the Matter of it alone , but of the Matter and small ●nane Spaces , intercepted among its dissociated particles , together ; so that if you suppose the Extension of those small Vacuities to be excluded from the Aggregate , you cannot but confess , that the Matter hath no more of Extension in its parts Dissociated , Art. 5. The Quantity of a thing , neither augmented by its Rarefaction ; no● diminished by it● Condensation ▪ contrary to the Aristo●eleans , who distinguish the Quantity of a Body , fr●m it● Substance . than it had in the same parts Coa●unated .

Moreover , this sufficiently instructs us to give a decisive Response to that so long debated Quaestion , An per Rarifactionem acquiratur , per Condensationem deperdatur Quantitas ? Whether the Quantity of a Body is Augmented in Rarifaction , and Diminished in Condensation , or no ? For , as nothing of Matter is conceived to be added to a body , while it is Rarified ; nothing of Matter detracted from it while Condensed : so is it undeniable , at least unrefutable , that nothing of Quantity is acquired by Rarifaction , or amitted by Condensation ; but only that those empty spaces are admitted , or excluded , which being in a Rarified body conjoined to the small spaces , that the particles of its matter possess , make it appear to be Greater , or to replenish a greater place , than before ; and in a Condensed body , detracted from the small spaces , that the particles of its matter do possess , make it appear Less , or to fill a less place than before . If so , it may be cause of wonder even to the wisest and most charitable Consideration , that the Defendants of Aristotles doctrine of Quantity , have with so much labour and anxiety of mind betrayed themselves into sundry not only inextricable Difficulties , but open Repugnances ; while on the one side they affirm , that as well Quantity as Matter , is Ingenerable and Incorruptible : and on the other admit , that the same Matter may be one while Extended to the occupation of all and every part of a greater space ; and another while again so contracted , as to be wholly comprehended in the hundreth part of the former space ( as in the Condensation of Aer into Water ) than which no Contradiction can be or more open , or more irreconcileable . And yet we see those , who have easily swallowed it , and upon digestion become so transcendently exalted to sublimities , as to imagine the Quantity of a thing to be absolutely distinct from the matter , or substance of it : and thereupon to conclude , that Rarity and Density doe consist only in the several proportions , which substance hath to Quantity .

Much more plausible were their Explication , Art. 6. The reason of Quanti●y , explicable also meerly from the notion of Place . had they derived the Extension of a thing , meerly from Space , or Place ; because , whenever any thing is said to be Extense , the mind instantly layes hold of some determinate part of space , referring the Extension of it simply and entirely to the Place , wherein it is , or may be contained , and which is exaequate to its Dimensions : nor is it , indeed , easie to wean the Understanding from this habitual manner of Conception . Whereof if we be urged to render a satisfactory Reason , we confess , we know no better than this ; that by the Law of Nature , every Body in the Universe is consigned to its peculiar Place , i. e. such a canton of space , as is exactly respondent to its Dimensions : so that whether a Body quiesce , or be moved , we alwayes understand the Place wherein it is Extense , to be one and the same , i. e. equal to its Dimensions .

We say , By the Lay of Nature ; because , Art. 7. The Existence of a Body , without real Ex●ension ; & of Ex●●●sion without a B●dy 〈…〉 to Nature ▪ yet 〈◊〉 to God . if we convert to the Omnipotence of its Author , and consider that the Creator did not circumscribe his own Energy by those fundamental Constitutions , which his Wisedom imposed upon the Creature : we must wind up the nerves of our Mind to a higher key of Conception , and let our Reason learn of our Faith to admit the possibility of a Body existent without Extension , and the Extension of a Body consistent without the Body it self ; as in the sacred mystery of our Saviours Apparition to his Apostles , after his Resurrection [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] the dores being shut . Not that we can comprehend the manner of either , i. e. the Existence of a Body without Extension , and of Extension without a Body ; for our narrow intellectuals , which cannot take the altitude of the smallest effect in Nature , must be confest an incompetent measure of supernaturals : but that , whoever allowes the power of God to have formed a Body out of no praeexistent matter ▪ cannot deny the same power to extend to the reduction of the same Body to nothing of matter again . Which the most pious S. August . ( Epist. 3. ) and yet this hinders not , but a Body , which is not actually divided into parts , may be said to be Continued ; insomuch as it so appears to the sense , which cannot discern the several Commissures of its particles .

Again , forasmuch as Aristotle defines a Continuum to be that , Art. 11 Aristotles Definition of a Continuum , in what respect true , and wha● false . whose Parts are conjoyned by some Common mean , or Term ; it is requisite we observe how far forth his definition is consistent with right reason . We allow it to be true Physically so far forth , as there are no two parts assignable , which are conjoyned by some third intermediate part , either sensible ( as in a magnitude of three feet , the two extreme feet are copulated together by the third intermediate ) or Insensible ( as in the magnitude of two feet , which are joyned together by some interjacent particle , so small as to evade the detection of sense ) : But , if with Him we accept that Common Mean , or Terme , for a Mathematical Point , or individual ( for He expresly affirms , that the parts of a Line are copulated by a Point ; the parts of a Superfice , by a Line ; the parts of a Body , by a Line , or Superfice ) t is plain , that our Conceptions must be inconsistent with Physical verity ; because such Insectiles , or Individuals are not real , but only Imaginary , as we have copiously asserted in our Discourse concerning the Impossible Division of a Continuum into parts infinitely subdivisible . Besides , who can conceive that to be a Caement or Glew to unite two parts into one Continued substance , which hath it self no parts designable either by sense or reason ? Nor can any thing be rightly admitted to conjoyn two Bodies , unless it hath two sides , Extremes , or faces ; one whereof may adhaere to one of the two Bodies , the other to the other , so as to make a sensible Continuity .

Concerning the Quality of a Body called FIGURE , Art. ●2 . Figure ( Physically consid●red ) nothing but the superficies , or terminant Extre●● of a Body . that which is chiefly worthy our praesent adversion , is onely this ; that if Figure be considered Physically , it is nothing but the superficies , or terminant Extreames of a Body . We say , Physically ; because Geometricians distinguish Figures into Superficial , or Plane , and Profound , or Solid : but the Physiologist knows no other Figure properly , but the Superficial ; because , in strict truth , the Profound or Solid one seems to Him , to be rather the Magnitude , or Corpulency of a thing circumscribed or terminated by its Figure , than the Figure it self abstractedly intended . Nay , if we insist upon the rigour of verity , the Figure of a Body is really nothing but the Body it self ; at least , the meer Manner of its Extreme parts , according to which our sense deprehends it to be smooth or rough , elated or depressed . This may be most fully evinced by only one Example , viz. the figure made upon Wax by the impression of a Seal . For , that Figure really is nothing but the very substance of the Wax , in some parts made more Eminent , in others more deprest , or profound , according to the Reverse of its Type ingraven in some hard substance ; and that without Adjection , or Detraction o● any Entity whatever . And what we affirm of the Figure made in Wax by Sigillation , is of equal truth ( proportionately ) if accommodated to any other Figure whatever : no● doth it imply a Difference , whether the Figure be Natural , such as in Animals , Vegetables , Minerals ; or Artificial , such as in Aedifices , Statues , Characters , &c.

SECT. II.

Art. 1. The Continuity of this to the first Section . THe 〈◊〉 of Magnitude and Figure in Concretions ▪ being thus 〈…〉 follows , that we explore their Effects , i. e. the Qualities which seem so immediately cohaerent to the Magnitude and Figure of Bodies as that reason cannot consigne them to more likely and probable Principles , than the two First Proprieties of the Universal Matter , Atoms ▪

The 〈◊〉 , therefore , of Magnitude , are SUBTILITY and its 〈…〉 . Art. 2. 〈…〉 Not that the Emergency of a Great Body from Atoms the 〈◊〉 Exile ; or of a small body from great Atoms , is impossibl● ▪ 〈…〉 formerly intimated : but , that a Body consisting of more Exil● ▪ 〈…〉 A●om● , hath a greater subtility , or obtains a Faculty of pen●●●ating the contexture of another body , by subingression into the pores , 〈…〉 ●hereo● ▪ and a body consisting of grosser Atoms , must have more of 〈…〉 Hebe●ude , and so hath not the like Faculty of penetrating the Co●●●xtures of other bodies , by subingression into the mane spaces ▪ o● inte●●●●● betwixt their particles . This may be Exemplified in Fire and 〈…〉 and Oyle ; Aqua Fortis and Milk , &c.

Art. 3. A considerable Exception of the Chymists ● viz. that some Bodies are dissolved in li●uor● of 〈◊〉 particles ▪ which 〈…〉 We are 〈◊〉 now to learn the truth of that Chymical Canon , Cuique 〈…〉 , vel extrahendae eligendum esse idoneum menstruum , quod 〈…〉 respondeat : experience having frequently ascertained us , that Aqu● 〈◊〉 , which soon dissolves the most compact of bodies , Gold , will no● 〈…〉 Re●ine . Pitch , Wax ▪ and many other Unctuous and Re●inous 〈◊〉 ; which yeild almost at first touch to the separatory ●acu●ty 〈…〉 that Mercurial Waters expeditely insinuate into the substance of Gold , dissolve the Continuity of its stiffly cohaerent particles and 〈◊〉 from a most solid into an oyly substance ; not so much by 〈…〉 ●ymbolisme or Affinity of nature : that Salt , Nitre , and Sulphur , whic●●eing added to Sand , Flints , and many Metals , promote the solution , 〈…〉 fire ; have yet no accelerating , but a retarding energy upo● Turpentine , Balsome , Myrrh , &c. in the extraction of their Oyls , or 〈◊〉 that all Waters , or Spirits extracted from Sa●ine and Metalline nature are most convenient Menstruaes for the solution of Metals & Minerals ; not 〈◊〉 much in respect of their Corrosion , as similitude of pores and particles and consequently that every Concretion requires to its dissolution some 〈◊〉 dissolvent , that holds some respondency or analogy to its contexture . 〈◊〉 yet have we no reason , therefore to abandon our Assumption ▪ that 〈◊〉 dissolution of one body , by the subingression or insinuation 〈…〉 another , must arise from the greater subtility of particles 〈…〉 , until it be commonstrated to us , that a Body , whose 〈…〉 can penetrate another Body , whose Pores are more 〈…〉 whereto is demonstrated to us by the frequent Experiment● of 〈◊〉 .

And , therefore , the Reason , Art. 4. Why Oyle dissociates the parts of some Bodies , which remain inviolate in Spirit of Wine : and why Lightning is more penetrative , than Fire ▪ Why Oyle Olive doth pervade some Bodies , which yet are impenetrable even by spirit of Wine ( by ●aimundus Lullius , and after him by Libavius and Quercetan , accounted the true Sulphur and Mercury of Hermetical Philosophers , extracted from a Vegetable , for the solution of Gold into a Potable substance , and the Confection of the Great Elixir ; and as General a Dissolvent , as that admired ( but hardly understood ) Liquor Alkahest of Paracelsus , if not the same ) can be no other but this : that in the substance of Oyle are some Particles much more subtile and penetrative , than any contained in the substance of Wine ; though those subtile particles are thinly interspersed among a far greater number of Hamous , or Hooked particles , which retard their penetration . Thus also in that affrighting and Atheist-converting Meteor , Lightning , seem to be contained many particles much more exile and searching than those of our Culinary Fires : because it sometimes dissolves the hardest of Metals in a moment , which preserve● its integrity for some hours in our fiercest reverberatory furnaces . Which Lucretius well expresseth in this Tetrastich ; Dicere enim possis , caelestem Fulminis ignem Subtilem magis , e parvis constare Figuris ▪ Atque ideo transire foramina , quae nequit ignis Noster hic elignis ortus taedaque creatus .

Secondly , the Qualities Consequent to Figure , Art. 5. Smoothness and Asperity in Concretions , the Con●equents of Figure in h●●r Material Principles . are SMOOTHNESSE , and its contrary , ASPERITY . Not that , if we appeal to the judgement of the sense , the superfice of a Body may not be smooth , though it consist of angulou● Atoms ; or rough , though composed of plain and polite Atoms : for , all Atoms , as well as their Figures , are so Exile , as that many of them that are angular , may cohaere into a mass , without any inequality in the superfice deprehensible by the sense ; and on the contrary , many of those that are plane and polite , may be convened and concreted into such masses , as to make angles , edges , and other inequalities sufficiently sensible . But , that if we refer the matter partly to the judicature of Reason , partly to the evidence of our senses in General ; we cannot but determine it to arise from the Figuration of Atoms alone . First , to the judicature of Reason ▪ for , as the mind admits nothing to be perfectly continued , besides an Atom : so can it admit nothing to be exquisitely smooth , besides either the whole superfice of an Atom , ●f the same be orbicular , oval , or of the like Figure ; or som parts of it , if the same be tetrahedical , hexahedrical , or of some such poligone figure . Because , look by what reason the mind doth conclude the superfice of no Concretion in nature to be perfectly continued : by the same reason doth 〈◊〉 ●●nclude the superfice of every thing , seemingly most equal and polite , to be ●●r●●usly interrupted with asperities , or eminent , and deprest particles ; and 〈…〉 refers immediately and sole●y to many small masses of Atoms , in 〈◊〉 Contexture coadunated , like as it referrs the interruptions in the superfice of a piece of Lawne , or Cambrique , which to the eye and touch appears most smooth and united , to the small masses of Filaments interwoven in the webb . And here the Experiment of a Microscope is opportune ; for , when a man looks through it upon a ●heet of the finest and ●moo●hest Venice Paper , which seems to the naked eye , and most exquisite touch , to be equal and ●erse in all parts of it superfice ▪ He shall discern it to be so full of Eminences and Cavities , or small Hills and Valleys , as the most praegnant and praepared Imagination cannot suppose any thing more unequal and impolite . Se●ondly , to the Evidence of our senses in General ; because , the very Af●●ction of Pleasure or Pain , arising to the sensory from the contact of the s●●●ible object , doth sufficiently demonstrate , that smoothness is a Quality 〈◊〉 either from such Atoms , or such small masses of Atoms contexed , as 〈◊〉 smooth and pleasant to the sense , by reason of their correspondence 〈◊〉 ●he pores and particles of the Organ : and contrariwise , that ●sperity is a ●uality , resulting either from such single Atoms ▪ or such most minute masses of Atoms concreted , as dilacerate , or exasperate the sense , by reason of 〈◊〉 incongruity or Disproportion to the Contexture of the Organ : as w● 〈◊〉 , even to redundancy , Exemplified in the Grateful and Ungrateful 〈◊〉 of each sense .

CHAP. XI . OF THE Motive Vertue , Habit , Gravity , and Levity OF CONCRETIONS .

SECT. I.

THe Third Propriety of the Universal Matter , Atoms , is Mobility , Art. 1. The Motive Virtue of all Concretions , derived from the essential Mobility o● Atoms . or Gravity : and from that fountain is it that all Concretions derive their Virtue Motive . For , though our deceptable sense inform us , that the minute Particles of Bodies are fixt in the act of their Coadunation , wedged up together , and as it were fast bound to the peace by reciprocal concatenation and revinction : yet , from the D●ssolution of all Compound natures , in process o● time , caused by the intestine Commotions of their Elementary Principles , without the hostility of any External Contraries , may our more judicious Reason well inferr , that Atoms are never totally deprived of that their essential Faculty , Mobility ; but are ance●santly agitated thereby even in the centrals of Concretions , the most so●id and compact ; some tending one way , others another , in a perpetual 〈◊〉 of Eruption , and when the Major part of them chance to ●ffect 〈…〉 the same way of emancipation , then is their united force determimined ●o one part of the Concretion , and motion likewise determined to one region , respecting that Part. That same MOTIVE VIRTUE , there●ore , wherewith every Compound Bodie is naturally endowed , must owe ●ts ●rigine to the innate and co-essential Mobility o● its component particles ▪ being really the same thing with their Gravity , or Impetus : which yet receives its determinate manner and degree from their mutual Combination . In respect whereof it necessarily comes to pa●s , that when Atoms , mutually adh●ering vnto 〈…〉 other , ca●●ot obey the ●mpu●●e of 〈◊〉 ●●ndency singly , they are not moved with that pernicity , as if each were a●●●solute liberty ; but impeding and retarding each other in their progress , ar●●●rried with a flower motion , But that more or less slow , according to 〈◊〉 rate or proportion of common Resistence : because always some of them are carryed to an opposite , others transversly , others obliquely to a dif●●rent region .

Art. 2. 〈…〉 Part● An● 〈◊〉 is it , that because Atoms are at most freedom of range in 〈…〉 Concretions ▪ every degree of Density and Compactness causin● 〈◊〉 ●●oportionate degree of Tardity in their spontaneous motions : 〈…〉 the Motive Faculty not more generally , than rightly conceived , 〈…〉 chiefly in the spiritual , or ( as vulgar Philosophy ) Aethereal Parts 〈◊〉 Concretions . And , whether the spirits of a thing are principa● de●●●mined to move , thither do they not only themselves contend , 〈…〉 and speed , but also carry along with them the more 〈…〉 less mov●able parts o● the Concretion ; as is superlatively 〈…〉 Voluntary motions o● Animals .

W● 〈◊〉 not here insist upon the Redargution of that Blasphemous and Absur● 〈◊〉 the forme● Epi●hit● always implies the later ) dream of 〈…〉 Atoms wer● not only the First Matter , but also the First and 〈…〉 of all things ▪ and consequently that all Motions , and so all 〈…〉 ●niverse and Caused meerly by the inhaerent Mobility of them : be 〈…〉 have expresly refuted the same in our Treatise against Atheism , 〈…〉 1. artic. ultim ) . Especially , since it is more opportune for us her● 〈…〉 ; that insomuch as the motion of all Atoms is supposed 〈…〉 D●rect , and most rapid ; therefore doth the Deviation , as 〈…〉 of Concretions seem to arise from the Deflection , Repercussion 〈…〉 Repression of the Atoms composing them . For , the 〈…〉 meeting of two Atoms ▪ may be in direct lines : so that among 〈…〉 singl● percussion ▪ or repercussion overcom●ng the first begun 〈…〉 assembly o● Conventi●n will bear , there may be caused some 〈…〉 ●hough more or less slow : and their Occursations may be 〈…〉 Oblique angles , and so , by the same reason may ensue a 〈…〉 more or less slow , but also more or less Oblique . More●ve● 〈…〉 repe●cussion made to oblique angles , there chance to 〈…〉 repercussion to angles equally oblique ; then must the 〈…〉 ●bl●quity multangular , according to the multiplicity 〈…〉 the Angles be very frequent and indistant ▪ the 〈…〉 at least to appearance , to be of an uniform Curvity , and 〈…〉 be termed a motion Circular , Elliptical , Helico●●al , 〈…〉 a●cording to the condition of its Deflection and Crooked●●●● .

〈…〉 observ● , tha● every Body , whether Simple or 〈…〉 Concretion , fr●m which a Repercussion is made , must 〈…〉 b● move● the same way , as is the repercust , or not 〈…〉 because , otherwise there can be no mutual 〈…〉 impingent body rebound from the repercuti●● 〈…〉 , why ●excepting only the motion 〈…〉 of all Concretions doth ever suppose something that remains Unmoved , or that , in respect of its less motion , is tantamount to a thing Unmoved : because , otherwise there could be no reciprocal Resistence , and so all motion might both begin and repair it self .

Having thus premised these few fundamental Laws of Motion in General , Art. 5. What the Active Faculty of a thing , is . opportunity commands us to descend to the consideration of the FACULTY of Motion : insomuch as it seems not to be any thing distinct from that Motive Force , inhaerent in all Concretions , which we have now both described , and deduced from its immediate origine , the Mobility of Atoms ; and that it is well known to all Book-men , to appertain to the second species of Qualities , according to the method of Aristotle . To which we may add these lessons also , that it comprehends the Third species of Qualities , and obtains the First , or Habit , as its proper appendix . Know we , therefore , that the Faculty or Power of Motion doth therefore seem to be one and the same thing with the coessential Mobility , now described ; because every thing in Nature is judged to have just so much of Efficacy , or Activity , as it hath of Capacity to move either it self , or any other thing .

And hence is it , Art. 6. That in Nature every Faculty is Active ▪ none Passive ▪ that in Nature there is no Faculty ( properly ) but what is Active ; because , though the motions of things be really the same with their Actions : yet must all motion have its beginning only from the Movent , or Agent . Nor can it avail to the contrary , that all Philosophers have allowed a Passive Faculty to be inhaerent in all Concretions ; since , in the strict dialect of truth , that Passiveness is no other than a certain Impotency of Resistence , or the Privation of an Active Power , in defect whereof the subject is compelled to obey the Energy of another . If you suppose an obscure Contradiction in this our Assertion , and accordingly Object ; that therefore there must be a Faculty of Resistence , in some proportion , and that that Resistence is Passive : we are provided of a satisfactory salvo , which is , that though the Active Virtue , which is in the Resistent , doth sometimes scarce discover it self , yet is it manifest , that there are very many things , which make resistence only by motion , which no man can deny to be an Active Faculty ; as when we rowe against wind and tide , or strive with a Bowe in the drawing of it , for all these evidently oppose our force by contrary moton . And , as for other things , which seem to quiesce , and yet make some resistence ; such we may conceive to make that resistence by a kinde of motion , which Physicians denominate a Tonick motion ; like that of the Eye of an Animal , when by the Contraction of all its muscles at once it is held in one fixt position . Thus not only the whole Globe of the Earth , but all its parts are held unmoved , and first by mutual cohaerence , and resist motions as they are parts of the whole : and thus also may all Concretions be conceived to be made Immote , not that the Principles of which they consist ▪ are not in perpetual inquietude and motion ; but , because their par●●cles reciprocally wedge and implicate each other , and while some impede ●nd ●ppose the motions of others , they all conspire to the Consistence of ●he whole . However the more Learned and Judicious shall further dispute ●his paradoxical Argument ; yet dare we determine the Common Noti●n of a Faculty to be this , that there is inherent in every thing a Prin●●ple of Moving itself , or Acting , if not Primary●which ●which the schools terme the Forme ) yet Secondary at least , or profluent from the Forme , being as it were the immediate Instrument thereof .

Art. 7. A Peripatetick Contradiction , assuming the Matter of all Bodies to be devoid of all Activity ; and yet desuming some Faculties â tota substantia . And here we cannot conceal our wonder , that the Peripatetick hath not for so many ages together discovered himself to be intangled in a manifest Contradiction ; while on one part He affirms , that there are certain Faculties flowing â tota substantia , from the whole substance of a thing , as if they were derived from the matter of Concretions : and on the other , concludes , as indisputable , that the Matter is absolutely devoid of all Activity , as if it were not certain , that the Faculties frequently perish , when yet not the whole and intire substance of the thing perisheth , but only the spiritual , or more tenuious parts thereof .

Art. 8. That the Faculties of Animals ( the Ratiocination of man only excepted ) are Identical with their spirits . Now , what more praegnant Argument than this can the most circumspect desire , in order to their Conviction , that the Faculties of an Animal ( we exclude the Rational Faculty of man , from the sphere of our assertion ) ar● Identical with the Spirits of it , i. e. the most subtile , most free , and most moveable or active part of its materials ? For , though the spirits are by vulgar Philosophers conceived to be only the Primary Organ , or immediate Instrument , which the Faculty residing in one part , occasionally transmits into another : yet , to those Worthies , who have with impartial and profound scrutiny searched into the mystery , hath it appeared more consentaneous , that the spirits are of the same nature with the Faculty , and not only movent , but Instrument ; nor can it stand with right reason to admit more than this , that as water in the streams is all one specifically with that in the fountain , so is the Faculty , keeping its court or chief residence in one part of the body , as it were the Fountain , or Original , from whence to all other parts , inservient to the same function , the diffusion of spirits is made , in certain exile rivolets , or ( what more neerly attains the abstrusity ) Rayes , like those emitted from the Sun , or other fountain of light . And , what we here say , of the Faculties of Animals , holds equal truth , also concerning those of Inanimate Concretions ; allowing a difference of proportion .

Art. 9. The R●●sons of the Coexistence of Various Faculties in one and the same Concretion . But here ariseth a considerble Difficulty , that at first view seems to threaten our Paradox with total ruine ; and this it is : if the Faculties of Concretions be not distinct in essence from their spirits , or most agile particles ; how then can there be so many various Faculties coexistent in one and the same concretion , as are dayly observed ; for in an Apple , for example , there is one Faculty of affecting the sight , another of affecting the taste , a third affecting the smell . Concerning this , therefore , we give you this solution , that the coexistence of various Faculties in one Concretion , doth depend upon (1) the variety of multiforme particles , of which the whole Concretion doth consist , (2) the variety of particles and special contexture of its divers parts , (3) the variety of External Faculties , to which it happens that they are applied . To keep to our former Example , in an Apple , t is manifest , there are some particles , in which consisteth its faculty of affecting the smell , others in which consisteth its faculty of affecting the Tast ; for , the Experiments of Chymistry demonstrate , that these different particles may be so sequestred each from other , as that the tast may be conserved , when the smell is lost , and the smell conserved , when the taste is abolished . And in an Animal it is no less evident , that the organ of one sense hath one peculiar kind of contexture , the organ of another sense another : and finally , that when we shall referr the Faculties of Odour and Sapour , which are in an Apple , to the Faculties of smelling and tasting in Animals ; they become subject to a further discrimination . Since the same particles , which move the smelling , shall create a sweet and grateful odour , in respect of one Animal , and an offensive or stinking , in respect of another : and in like manner , those particles , which affect the Taste , shall yeild a most grateful and desireable Sapour , to one Animal , and as odious and detestable a one to another . Ought we , therefore , to account that Faculty of an Odour , which is in an Apple , either Single , or Multiplex ? If we would speak strictly , it is Single Absolutely : Respectively , Multiplex . And thus , indeed , may we affirm , that in the General , or absolutely , an Apple is Odorous and Sapid : but Comparatively and in Special , that it is fragrant , or foetid ; sweet or bitter .

As for that Appendix of a Faculty , which not only Philosophers , Art. 10. Habit defined . but the People also name a HABIT ; Experience daily teacheth , that there are some Faculties , ( in Animals especially ) which by only frequency of acting grow more prompt and fit to act : and upon consequence , that that Hability or promptness for action , is nothing but a Facility of doing , or repeating that action , which the same Faculty , by the same instruments , hath frequently done before .

And , as to the Reason of this Facility ; Art. 11. That the Reason of all Habits in Animals , consisteth principally in the conformity and fl●xibility of the Organs , which the r●spective Faculty makes use of , for the performance of its proper Actions . though it arise in some measure from the Power or Faculty it self , or the Spirits , as being accustomed to one certain motion : yet doth it chiefly depend upon the Disposition of the Organs , or instruments which the Faculty makes use of in the performance of its proper action . For , because the Organ is alwayes a Dissimilar or Compound Body , consisting of some parts that are crass and rigid ; we are to conceive it to be at first somewhat stubborn , and not easily flexible to such various motions , as the Faculty requires to its several operations : and therefore , as when we would have a Wand to be every way easily flexible , we are gently and frequently to bend it , that so the tenour of its fibres running longwise through it , may be here and there and every where made more lax , without any sensible divulsion ; so if we desire to have our hands expedite for the performance of all those difficult motions that are necessary to the playing of a Lesson on the Lute , we must by degrees master that rigidity or clumsiness in the Nerves , Tendons , Muscles and joints of our fingers , yea in the very skin and all other parts of our hands . Thus also Infants , while they stammer , and strive again and again to pronounce a word clearly and distinctly , do no more than by degrees master the stiffness and sluggishness of their tongues and other vocal organs , and so make them more flexible and voluble : and when by assuefaction they have made them easily flexible to all the motions required to the formation of that idiome , then at length come they to speak it plainly and perfectly . The same is also true , concerning the Brain , and those Organical parts therein , that are inservient to the act of Imagination , and by the imagination to the act of Discourse . For , though the Mind , when divorced from the the body , can operate most readily , and knows no difficulty or impediment in the act of Intellection ; as being Immaterial , and so wanting no organs for the exercise of its reasoning Faculty : yet nevertheless , while it is adliged to the body and its material instruments , doth it remain subject to some impediment in the execution of its functions ; and because that impediment consisteth only in the less aptitude or inconformity of its proper organs , therefore the way to remove that impediment , is only by Assuefaction of it to study and ratiocination . And from this Assuefaction may the Mind be affirmed to acquire a certain Habit or Promptitude to perform its proper Actions ; insomuch as by reason of that Habit , it operates more freely and expeditely : but , yet , in stricter Logick , that Habit ariseth chiefly to its Organs ; as may be inferred only from hence , that the Organs are capable of increment and decrement , and to increase and decrease , is competent only to a thing that consisteth of parts ; such as is the Organ , not the Mind .

Art. 12. Habits , acquirable by Bruits : and common not only to Vegetables , but also to some Minerals . Nor is the acquisition of a Habit by assuefaction proper only to Man , but in common also to all Living Creatures , such especially as are used to the hand and government of Man , as Horses , Doggs , Hawks , and all prating and singing Birds . And where we affirmed , that some Faculties are capable of advancement to perfection by Habit ; we intended , that there are other Faculties which are incapable thereof , as chiefly the Natural Faculties in Animals , and such as are not subject to the regiment of the Will : though still we acknowledge that some of these there are , which upon change of temperament in their respective Organs , may acquire such a certain Habit , as may oppose the original inclination ; and of this sort the principal is the Nutrient Faculty , which may be accustomed even to Poison . Lastly , when we , said Chiefly in Animals ; we were unwilling totally to exclude Plants ; because they also seem ( at least Analogically ) to acquire a kind of Habit : as is evident from their constant retaining of any posture or incurvation , which the hand of the Gardiner hath imposed upon them , while they were tender and flexible ; as also that they may by degrees be accustomed to forein soils , and ( what is more admirable ) if in their transplantation those parts of them , which at first respected the South or East , be converted to the North or West , they seldome thrive , never attain their due procerity . Nay , if the Experiments of some Physitians be true , Minerals also may be admitted to attain a Habit by assuefaction ; For Baptista van Helmont , ( in lib. de Magnetica Vulnerum curatione , & lib. de Pestis tumulo ) reports that He hath found a Saphire become so much the more efficacious an Attractive of the pestilential Venome from the Vitals , by how much the more frequently it hath been circumduced about Carbuncles or Plague Sores ; as if Custome multiplied its Amuletary Virtue and taught it a more speedy way of conquest .

SECT. II.

AMong all Qualities of Concretions , Art. 1. Gravity , as to ●●s Essence , o● Formal Reason , very obscure . that deduce themselves from the Mobility of Atoms , the most eminent is GRAVITY , or the motion of perpendicular Descent from Weight . Which , though most obvious to the observation of Sense , hath much of obscurity in its Nature ; leading the Reason of Man into various and perplext Conceptions concerning its Causes : nor hath the judgment of any been yet so fortunate as to light upon a Demonstrative Theory concerning it , or fix upon such a determination as doth not lye open to the objection of some considerable Difficulty . So that it may well seem Ambition great enough for us , onely with due uprightness to examine the Verisimility of each opinion , touching the Formal Reason , or Essence of Gravity : that so we may direct younger Curiosities , in which they may , for the praesent , most safely acquiesce .

Epicurus , indeed , well desumes the Gravity of all Concretions , Art. 2. The opinion of Epicurus , good as to the Cause of Comparative : insufficient as to the Cause of Absolute Gravity . immediately from the Gravity of Simple Bodies , or Atoms : insomuch as all things are found to have so much more of Weight , as they have of Atoms , or Matter , that composeth them ; and è contra . Which reason the exact Ioh. Bapt. Balianus , a Nobleman and Senatour of Genoa , seriously perpending ; sets it down as a firm ground , Gravitatem se habere ut Agens , Materiam vero , seu Materiale corpus , ut Passum ; & proinde gravia moveri juxta proportionem gravitatis ad materiam : & ubi sine impedimento naturalitèr perpendiculari motu ferantur , moveri aequalitèr ; quia ubi plus est Gravitatis , plus ibi paritèr sit Materiae , seu Materialis quantitatis ; ( de motu Gravium Solidorum & Liquidorum , lib. 1. cap. 1. ) . But , this being too General , and concerning rather the Cause of Comparative , than Absolute Gravity ; leaves our Curiosity to a stricter search .

The Grand Dictator of the Schools , Aristotle , Art. 3. Aristotles opinion of Gravity , recited . taking it for granted [ Unumquodque sensilium ita in suum locum ferri , ut ad speciem ] that every corporeal Nature is by native tendency carried to its proper place , as to its particular Species ; confidently inferrs this doctrine : that Gravity and Levity are Qualities essentially inexistent in Concretions ( 4. de Caelo , cap. 3. ) and passionately reprehending Democritus and Leucippus , for affirming that there is no such thing in Nature , as Absolute Gravity , or Absolute Levity ; concludes , that in Nature is something absolutely Heavy , which is Earth , and something Absolutely Light , which is Fire ; ( de Caelo , lib. 4. cap. 4. ) But , neither of these Positions are more than Petitionary ; and so not worthy our assent : as the Context of our subsequent Discourse doth sufficiently convince .

Art. 4. Copernicus theory of Gravity , insatisfactory ; and wherein . The Third opinion worthy our memory , is that of Copernicus , who considering , that all Heavy Bodies , either projected Upwards by external violence , or dropt down from some eminent place , are observed to fall perpendicularly down upon the same part of the Earth , from which they were elevated , or at which they are aimed , and so that the Earth might be thence argued not to have any such Diurnal Vertigo , as His Systeme ascribes unto it , insomuch as then it could not but withdraw it self from Bodies falling down in direct lines , and receive them at their fall not in the same place , but some other more Westernly : we say , considering this , Copernicus determined Gravity to be , not any Internal Principle of tendency toward the middle , or Centre of the Universe ; but an innate propension in the parts of the Earth , separated from it , to reduce themselves in direct lines , or the nearest way , to their Whole , that so they may be conserved together with it , and dispose themselves into the most convenient , i. e. a sphaerical figure , about the centre thereof . His words are these ; Equidem existimo , Gravitatem non aliud esse , quàm Appetentiam quandam naturalem , partibus inditam à Divina Providentia Opificis Universorum ; ut in unitatem integritatemque suam sese conferant , in formam ●lobi coeuntes : quam Affectionem credibile est etiam Soli & Lunae , caeterisque Errantibus fulgoribus inesse ; ut ejus efficacia in ea , qu● se repraesentant , rotunditate permaneant . ( lib. 1. cap. 9. ) . So that according to this Copernican Assumption , if any part of the Sun , Moon , or other Coelestial Orb were divelled from them ; it would , by the impulse of this natural tendency , soon return again in direct lines to its proper Orb , not to the Centre of the Universe . Which as Kepler ( in Epitom . Astronom . pag. 9● . ) well advertiseth , is but a Point , i. e. Nothing , and destitute of all Appertibility ; and therefore ought not to be accounted the Term of tendency to all Heavy Bodies , but rather the Terrestrial Globe together with its proper Centre , yet not as a Centre , but as the Middle of its Whole , to which its Parts are carried by Cognation .

But , this opinion hath as weak a claim to our Assent , as either , of the former ; as well because it cannot consist with the Encrease of Velocity in all Bodies descending perpendicularly , by how much nearer they approach the Earth , unless it can be demonstrated , that this encrease of Velocity in each degree of descent , ariseth only from the Encrease of Appetency of Union with the whole ( which neither Copernicus himself , nor any other for Him , hath yet dared to assent ) : as in consideration of many other Defects , and some Absurdities , which , that wonder of the Mathematicks , Ricciolus , hath demonstratively convicted it of ( in Almegisti novi parte posteriori , lib. 9. sect. 4. cap. 16. de Systemate terrae motae . ) . Who , had He but as solidly determined all the Difficulties concerning the immediate Cause of this Affection in Bodies , called Gravity ; as He hath refuted the Copernican Thesis of an Innate Appetency in the parts of the Earth to reunite themselves to the Whole : doubtless He had much encreased the obligations and gratitude of his Readers . But , making it his principal design to propugn the Physiology and Astronomy of the Ancients , especially such Tenents as are admitted by the Schools , and allowed of by the Doctors of Rome , as most concordant to the litteral sense of Sacred Writ : He waved that Province , seeming to adhaere to the common Doctrine of the Stagirite , formerly recited , and only occasionally to defend it .

Lastly , there are Others ( among whom Kepler and Gassendus deserve the richest Minervals ) who , neither admitting with Aristotle , Art. 5. The Determination of Kepler , Gassendus , &c. that Gravity is Caused meerly by the Attraction of the Earth : espoused by the Author . that Gravity is any Quality essentially inhaerent in Concretions ; nor , with Copernicus , that it is an Appetency of Union , implanted originally in the parts of the Earth , by vertue whereof they carry themselves towards the Middle of the Terrestrial Globe : define it to be an Imprest Motion , Caused immediately by a certain Magnetick Attraction of the Earth .

And this opinion seems to carry the greatest weight of Reason ; as may soon be manifest to any competent and equitable judgment , that shall exactly perpend the solid Arguments alledged by its Assertors : which for greater decorum , we shall now twist together into one continued thread , that so our Reader may wind them into one bottome , and then put them together into the ballance .

Insomuch as frequent and most accurate observation demonstrates , Art. 6. The Ext●rnal Principle of the perpendicular Descent of a stone , projected up in the Aer ; must be either Depell●nt , or At●rahent . that the Motion of a Body downward doth encrease in the same proportion of Velocity , that the motion of the same Body , violently projected upward , doth decrease ; therefore is it reasonable , nay necessary for us to conceive , that there are Two distinct External Principles , which mutually contend about the same subject , and execute their contrary forces upon the same Moveable . Now , of these two Antagonistical Forces , the one is Evident ; the other obscure , and the argument of our instant Disquisition . Manifest it is , when a stone is thrown upward from the surface of the Earth into the Aer , that the External Principle of its motion Upward , is the Hand of Him , who projected it : But somewhat obscure , what is the External Principle of its motion Downward , when it again returns to the Earth . Nevertheless , this obscurity doth not imply a Nullity , i. e. it is high temerity to conclude that there is no External Cause of the stones Descent , because that External Cause is not equally manifest with that of its Ascent : unless any dare to affirm , that because He can perceive , when Iron is attracted to a Loadstone , no Externall Cause of that Attraction , therefore there can be none at all . Many , indeed , are the wayes , by which an External Cause may move a Body : and yet they all fall under the comprehension of only two Cardinal wayes , and those are Impulsion , and Attraction .

This praeconsidered , it followes , Art. 7. That the Resistence of the Superior Aer is the only Cause which gradually refracteth , and in fine wholly overcometh the Imprest Force , whereby a stone projected , is elevated upward that we cast about to finde some Cause , or Impellent , or Attrahent ( or rather two Causes , one Impellent , the other Attrahent , operating together ) to which we may impute the perpendicular motion of Bodies Descending . The Impellent Cause ( if any such there be ) of the perpendicular motion of a stone Descending , can be no other but the Aer , from above incumbent upon , and pressing it downward : because of any other External Cause of that effect , no argument can be given . For , should you suppose a sphere of Fire , or some other or some other Aethereal Substance , to be immediately above the convex Ext●eme of the sphere of Aer ; which closely and with some kind of pressure invironing the Aer , might compel all its parts to flow together toward the Terraqueous Globe : yet could that super-aereal sphere , bounded and urged by the circumvolutions of the Coelestial Orbs , do no more , than cause the Aer , being it self prest downward , to bear down upon the stone , and so depress it ; and so the Aer must still be at least the Proxime Cause impelling the stone downward . Moreover , that the Aer alone may be the Impellent Cause of the stones perpendicular Decidence from on high , even Aristotle Himself seems to concede ▪ insomuch as He is positive in his judgment , that when a Heavy body projected upward is abandoned by its Motor , it is afterward moved only by the Aer , whi●h being moved by the Projicient , moves the next conterm●●ous Aer , by which again the next neighbouring Aer is like●●se moved , an● so successively forward untill the force of the Imprest motion gradually decaying , the whole communicated motion ceaseth , and a quiet succeeds . But , betause Aristo le could not tell , what Cause that is ▪ which in every degree of the stones ascent opposing , at length who●●● overcomes the imprest force ; un●ess it should be the occurrent superiour Aer , which continually resisteth the inferior aer , whereby the projected stone is promoted in its ascent : may not we safely enough conclude , that the Aer from above incumbent upon the projected stone , may by the same force depress it Downward , wherewith it first resisted the motion of it Upward ? Doubtless , what force● soever the Hand of a man , who projects a stone upward into the Aer , doth impress upon it , and the contiguous Aer ; yet still is 〈◊〉 the superiour Aer , that both continually resisteth the tendency 〈◊〉 the stone upward , and at its several degrees of ascent re●racteth 〈◊〉 force thereupon imprest by the hand of the Projicient , unt●●● having totally overmastered the same , it so encreaseth its conqu●●●g Depellent force , as that in the last degree of the stones De●endent motion , the Depressive force of the Aer is become as great , as was the Elevating force of the Hand , in the beginning of 〈◊〉 Ascendent motion . Suppose we , that a Diver should from the bottome of the Sea throw a stone directly upward , with the same ●●●ce , as from the surface of the Earth up into the Aer ; and then ●●mand , Why the stone doth not ascend to the same height in the Water , as in the Aer . Is it not , think you , because the 〈◊〉 doth more resist , and refract the Imprest force , and so soo●●● overcome it , and then begins to impress its own con-contrary Depressing Force thereupon , never discontinuing that impression , 〈◊〉 it hath reduced the stone to the bottom of the Sea , from whe●●● it was projected ? The Difference , therefore , betwixt the Resistence of the Imprest force , by the Water , and that of the Aer ●●●sisteth only in Degrees , or more and less . And , though the 〈◊〉 of the Aer may be thought very inconsiderable in comparison o● 〈◊〉 great Violence imprest upon a Cannon Bullet , shot upw●rd 〈…〉 the Aer : yet be pleased to consider , that it holds some 〈◊〉 proportion , with the Renitency o● the Water . Which 〈…〉 that we may understand , compare we not only the very 〈◊〉 Ascent of a stone , thrown upward from the bottome of the Sea , to the large ascent of the same stone , with equal force , from the Earth , thrown up into the Aer ; but also the almost insensible progress of a Bullet shot from a Cannon transversly through Water , with that vast progress it is commonly observed to make through the Aer : and we shall soon be convinced , that as the Great Resistence of the Water is the Cause , why the Stone , or Bullet makes so small a progress therein ; so is the small Resistence of the Aer the Cause why they both pervade so great a space therein . And thus is it Demonstrable , that the Resistence of the superior Aer , is the External Agent , which constantly resisteth , by degrees refracteth , and at length wholly overcomes the imprest Force , whereby Heavy Bodies are violently elevated up into the Aer .

The Difficulty remaining , therefore , Art. 8. Tha● the Aer , distracted by a stone violently ascending , hath as well a Depulsive , as a Resistent Faculty ; arising immediately from its Elaterical , or Restorative motion . doth only concern the Impellent Cause of their Fall Down again ; or , whether the Aer , besides the force of Resistence , hath also any Depulsive Faculty , which being imprest upon a stone , bullet , or other ponderous body , at the top , or highest point of its mountee , serveth to turn the same Downward , and afterward to continue its perpendicular descent , till it arrive at and quiesce on the Earth . Which , indeed , seems well worthy our Doubt , because it is observable , that Walls , Pavements , and the like solid and immote Bodies , though they strongly resist the motion of bodies impinged against them ; doe not yet impress any Contrary motion thereupon : the Rebound of a Ball or Bullet from a Wall , being the effect meerly of the same force imprest upon it by the Racket , or Gun-powder fired , which first moved it ; as is evident even from hence , that the Resilition of them to greater or less distance , is according to the more or less of the Force imprest upon them . Which those Gunners well understand , who experiment the strength of their Powder , by the greatness of the bullets rebound from a Wall .

And to solve this Difficulty , we must distinguish betwixt Bodies , that are devoid of Motion , and which being distracted , have no faculty of Restitution , whereby to recollect their dissociated particles , and so repair themselves ; of which sort are Walls , Pavements , &c : and such bodies that are actually in motion , and which by reason of a natural Elater , or Spring of Restitution , easily and speedily redintegrate themselves , and restore their severed parts to the same contexture and tenour , which they held before their violent distraction ; to which classis the Aer doth principally belong . Now , concerning the First sort , what we object of the non-impression of any Contrary motion upon Bodies impinged against them , is most certainly true : but not concerning the Latter . For , the Arm of a Tree , being inflected , doth not only resist the inflecting force , but with such a spring return to its natural site , as serveth to impel any body of competent weight , that shall oppose its recurse , to great distance ; as in the discharge of an Arrow from a Bow . Thus also the Aer , though otherwise unmoved , may be so distracted by a Body violently pervading it ; as that the parts thereof , urged by their own native Confluxibility ( the Cause of all Elaterical or Restorative Motion ) must soon return to their natural tenour and site , and not without a certain violence , and so replenish the place form●rly possest , but now deserted by the body , that distracted them . Th●● there is so powerful a Restorasive faculty in the Aer , as we here ●ssume ; innumerable are the Experiments , those especially by Philosophers usually alledged against a Vacuum Coacervate , which attest . However , that you may the less doubt of its having some , and a consid●rable force of propelling bodies notwithstanding it be Fluid in so high a degree : be pleased only to reflect your thoughts upon the great ●orce of Winds ; which tear up the deepest and firmest rooted Cedars ●●om the ground , demolish mighty Castles , overset the proudest C●●racts , and rowle the whole Ocean up and down from shoar to sho●● . Consider the incredible violence , wherewith a Bullet is discharged from a Wind-Gun , through a firm plank of two or three inches thickness . Consider that no effect is more admirable , than that a very small quantity of Flame should , with such prodigious impetuosity ▪ drive a Bullet , so dense and ponderous , from a Cannon , through th● Gates of a City , and at very great distance : and yet the Flame 〈◊〉 the Gunpowder is not less , but more Fluid than Aer . Who , without the certificate of Experience , could believe , that meerly by the force of so little Flame ( a substance the most Fluid of 〈◊〉 , that we know ) not onely so weighty a Bullet should be driven with such pernicity forward through the aer to the distance of many furlongs ; but also that so vast a weight , as a Cannon and its Carriage bear , should at the same time be thereby driven backwards , or made to recoyle ? What therefore will you say , if this could not come to pass , without the concurrence of the Aer ? For ▪ it seems to be effected , when the Flame , at the instant of its Creation , seeking to possess a more ample room , or space , doth conv●● its impetus , or violence as well upon the breech , or hinder part 〈◊〉 the Canon , as upon the bullet lying before it in the bore or 〈◊〉 ; which discharged through the concave , is closely prest upon 〈◊〉 the pursuing flame : so that the flame immediately perishing ▪ 〈◊〉 leaving a void space , the Aer from the front or adverse part insta●● rusheth into the bore , and that with such impetuous pernicity , 〈◊〉 it forceth the Cannon to give back , and yeilds a Fragor , or Report ▪ as loud as Thunder ; nay , by the Commotion of the vicine Aer 〈◊〉 ●●akes even the largest structures , and shatters Glass-windows 〈◊〉 in the sphere of its violence . And all meerly from the 〈◊〉 Motion of the Aer , restoring its distracted parts to their n●●ural tenour , or Laxity : so that you may be satisfied of its Capacity not only to resist the Ascent of a stone thrown upward ; but also of Depelling it downward , by an imprest Motion . Art. 9. That neverthele●● when 〈…〉 on high in the 〈…〉 no Caus● can 〈◊〉 Downw●●● Motio● , 〈…〉 .

Notwithstanding our conquest of the main body of this Difficulty , abou● the Restorative Motion of the Aer , we are yet to encounter 〈◊〉 formidable Reserve , which consists of these Scruples . When a 〈◊〉 is thrown upward , doth not the Aer in each degree of 〈◊〉 ascent , suffer a Distraction of its parts ; and so is compelled 〈◊〉 a Periosis , or circular motion , to succeed into the place left below by the stone ? Doth it not therefore impress rather an 〈◊〉 , than a Depulsive Force thereupon , and so promote the force imprest upon it by the hand of Him , who projected it ? And must it not thence follow , that the first imprest motion is so far from being decreased by the supposed Renitency of the superior Aer , that it is rather increased and promoted by the Circulation thereof : and upon consequence , that the stone is carried upward twice as swiftly , as it falls downward , since it is impelled upward by two forces , but falls down again only by a single force ? True it is , that while a stone is falling down , the distracted aer beneath seems to circulate into the place above deserted thereby : but , in case a stone be held up on high in the Aer by a mans hand , or other support , and that support be withdrawn so gently , as to cause no considerable commotion in the Aer ; in this case there seems to be no reason , why the Aer should flow from above down upon it in the first moment of its delapse . Besides , when a stone projected upward , hath attained to the highest point of its ascent , at which there seems to be a short pause , or respite from motion , caused by the aequilibration of the two Contrary Forces , the Movent and Resistent : why doth not the stone absolutely quiesce in that place , there being in the Aer no Cause , which should rather Depel it ●ownward , then elevate it upward ?

These considerations , we ingenuously confess , are potent , and put us to the exigent of exploring some other External Principle , beside the motion of Restitution in the Aer ; such as may Begin the Downward motion of the stone , when gently dropt off from some convenient supporter , or when it is at the zenith or highest point of its ascent , and and at the term of its Aequilibration overcome the Resistence of the subjacent Aer , that so it may not only yeeld to the stone in the first moment of its Descent ; but by successive Circulations afterward promote and gradually accelerate its motion once begun . Depellent Cause there can be none ; and so there must be some Attrahent , to begin the stones praecipitation : and that can be no other , but a Certain peculiar Virtue of the whole Terrestrial Globe , whereby it doth not onely retain all its Parts , while they are contiguous or united to it , but also retract them to it self , when by any violence they have been avulsed and separated . And this Virtue may therefore be properly enough called Magnetique .

In Nature , nothing is whole and entire , Art. 10. A●gument , that 〈◊〉 Terraqueous Gl●be is endowed with a certain Attractive Faculty , in order to the Detention and Retraction of all its Parts . in which there is not radically implanted a certain self-Conservatory Power , whereby it may both contain its several parts in cohaerence to it self , and in some measure resist the separation or distraction of them ; as all Philosophers , upon the conviction of infinite Experiences , decree : and if so , it were a very par●ial A●s●rdity to bereave the Terraqueous Globe , being a Body whole and entire , of the like conservatory Faculty . And hence comes it , that if any Parts of the Earth be violently avelled from it ; by this Conservatory , ( which must be Attractive ) Virtue , it in some measure resisteth their avulsion , and after the cessation of the Avelling violence , retracteth them again ; and this by insensible Emanations , or subtile threads , deradiated continually from its whole body , and hookt or fastned to them : as a man retracts a Bird flown from his hand , by a line or thread tyed to its feet .

Art. 11. What are the Parts of the Terrestrial Globe . By the Parts of the Terrestrial Globe we intend not only the parts of Earth and Water ( the liquid part of the Earth , and as Blood in an Animal ) nor only all stones , Metalls , Minerals , Plants , Animals , and whatever Bodies derive their principles from them , such as Rain , Dew , Snow , Hail , and all Meteors , Vapours , and Exhalations ; nor only the Aer , wherewith the globe of Earth is circumvested , as a Quince or Malacotone is periwiggd about with a lanuginous or Hoary substance , ( because , if we abstract from the surface of the Earth all vapours , expirations , fumes , and emanations of subtle bodies from water and other substances , which ascend , descend , and everywhere float up and down in the Atmosphere , nothing can remain about the same , but an Empty space , ) but also Fire it self , which hath its original likewise from terrestrial matter , as wood , oyl , fat , sulphur , and other unctuous and combustible substance . Because all these are Bodies , which as Parts of it self the Earth containeth and holds together ; not permitting any of them to be avelled from its orbe , but by some force that exceeds its retentive power : and when that avellent force ceaseth , it suddainly retracts them again to it self . And , insomuch as two bodies cannot coexist in one and the same place at once ; therefore comes it to pass , that many bodie● being at once retracted toward the Earth , the more terrene are brought neerer to the surface thereof , extruding and so succeeding in to the rooms of the less terrene : whence the neerer adduced and Extruding Bodies are accounted Heavy , and the Extruded and farther removed , are accounted Light .

Art. 12. A Second Argument that the Earth is Magnetical . Secondly , that the Earth is naturally endowed with a certain Magnetical Virtue , by which perpetually diffused in round , it containeth its parts in cohaerence , and reduceth those , which are separated from it self ; after the same manner , as a Loadstone holds its own parts together , and attracts Iron ( which is also a Magnetique Production , as Gilbert ( de magnet . lib. 1. cap. 16. ) from the observation of Miners , and other solid reasons , hath confirmed ) to it self , and retracts it after divulsion or separation : we say , all this may be argued from hence , that the whole Globe of the Earth seems to be nothing but one Grand Magnet .

(1) Because a Loadstone , tornated into a sphere , is ( more than Analogically only ) a Little Earth : being therefore nicknamed by Gilbert ( de magnet . lib. 1. cap. 3 ▪ ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Terella ; insomuch as the one , so also hath the other its Poles , its Axis , Aequator , Meridian , Paralels .

(2) Excepting only some parts , which have suffered an alteration and diminution , if not a total amission of Virtue , in the Exteriors of the Earth ; all parts thereof discover some magnetick impraegnation : some more vigorous and manifest , as the Loadstone , and Iron ; others more languid and obscure , as White Clay , Bricks , &c.

Whereupon Gilbert erects his conjectural judgement , that the whole Globe Terrestrial is composed of two General parts , the shell , and Kernel : the Shell not extending it self many hundred fathoms deep ( which is very small comparatively to the vastness of its Diametre , amounting to 6872 miles , Italian measure ) and all the rest , or Kernel , being one continued Loadstone subst●ntially . ( 3. ) The Loadstone always converteth those parts of it self toward the Poles , which respected them in its mineral bed , or while it remaind united to the Earth . All which are no contemptible Arguments of our Thesis , that the whole Earth is endowed with a magnetique Faculty , in order to the Conservation of its Integrity .

Whether the Entrals of our Common Mother , and Nurse , Art. 13. A Parallelisme betwixt the Attraction of Iron by a L●ad●tone , a●d the Attraction of Terrene bodies by the Earth . the Earth , be , as Gilbert would persuade us , one Great Loadstone substantially ; is not more impossible to prove , than impertinent to our praesent scope ▪ it being sufficient to the verisimility of our assigned Cause of the perpendicular motion of Terrene Bodies , to conceive the Globe of the Earth to be a Loadstone only Analogically , i. e. that as the Loadstone ●●th perpetually emit certain invisible streams of exile particles , or Rays of subtle bodies , whereby to allect magnetical bodies to an union with it self ; so likewise doth the Earth uncessantly emit certa●n invisible streams , or Rays of subtile bodies , wherewith to attract all its ●●stracted and divorced Parts back again to an Union with it self , and there closely to detain them . And justifiable it is for us to affirm , that f●●m the Terraqueous Orbe there is a continual Efflux , not only of Vapou●s , Exhalations , and such small bodies , of which all our Meteors are composed ▪ nor only of such , as the general mass of Aer doth consist of : but also of othe● particles far more exile and insensible , nor less subtile than tho●e , which deradiated from the Loadstone , in a moment permeate the most solid Marble , without the least diminution of their Virtue . Because , as the Attractive Virtue of the Loadstone is sufficiently demonstrated by the Effect of it , the actual Attraction of Iron unto it : so is it lawful for us to conclude the Earth to be endowed with an Attractive Virtue also , meerly from the sensible Effect of that Vertue , the actual Attraction of stones , and all other bodies to it self ; especially since no other Conception of the Nature of that Affection , which the world calls Gravity , can be brought to a cleer consistence with that notable Apparence , the gradual Encrease of Velocity in each degree of a bodies perpendicular fall .

Besides , the Analogy may be farther deduced from hence ; Art. 14. That as the sphere o● the Loadstones Allective Virtue is limited : so is that of the Earths magnetism . that as the Virtue of the Loadstone is diffused in round , or spherically , and upon consequence , its Effluvia , or Rays are so much the more rare , by how much the farther they are transmitted from their source or original ; and so being less united , become less vigorous in their attraction , and at large distance , i. e. such as exceeds the sphere of their Energy , are languid and of no force at all : so doth the Terrestrial Globe diffuse its Attractive Virtue in round , and upon consequence , its Effluvia , or Rays become so much the more rare or dispersed , by how much farther they are transmitted from their fountain ; and so being less united , cannot attract a stone or other terrene body at excessive d●stance , such as the Supralunary and Ultramundane spaces . Which that we may assert with more perspicuity , let us suppose a stone to be placed in those Imaginary spaces which are the outside of the World , and in which God , had He so pleased , might have created more worlds ; and then examine , whether it be more reasonable , that that stone should rather move toward this our Earth , than remain absolutely immote in that part of the Ultramandan spaces wherein we suppose it posited . If you conceive , that it would tend toward the Earth ; imagine not only the Earth , but also the whole machine of the world to be Annihilated , and that all those vast spaces , which the Universe now possesseth , were as absolutely Inane , as they were before the Creation : and then at least , because there could be no Centre , and all spaces must be alike indifferent , you will admit , that the stone would remain fixt in the same place , as having no Affecctation , or Tendency to this part of those spaces , which the Earth now possesseth . Imagine the World to be then again restored , and the Earth to be resituate in the place as before its adnihilation ; and then can you conceive that the stone would spontaneously tend toward it ? If you suppose the Affirmative ; you will be reduced to inextricable difficulties , not to grant the Earth to affect the stone , and upon consequence , to transmit to it some certain Virtue , consisting in the substantial Emanations , not any simple and immaterial Quality , whereby to give it notice of its being restored to its pristine situation and condition . For , how otherwise can you suppose the stone should take cognizance of , and be moved toward the Earth . Now , this being so , what can follow , but that stones , and all other Bodies accounted Heavy , must tend toward the Earth , only because they are Attracted to it , by rays or streams of Corporeal Emanations from it to them transmitted ? Go to then , let us farther imagine , that some certain space in the Atmosphere , were , by Power supernatural , made so Empty , as that nothing could arrive thereat either from the Earth , or any other Orbe : can you then conceive , that a stone placed in that Inanity , would have any Tendency toward the Earth , or Affectation to be united to its Centre ? Doubtless , no more , than if it were posited in the Extramundan spaces ▪ because , having nothing of Communication therewith , or any other part of the Universe , the case would be all one with the stone , as if there were no Earth , no World , no Centre . Wherefore , since we observe a stone from the greatest heighth , to which any natural force can elevate the same , to tend in a direct or perpendicular line to the Earth ; what can be more rational than for us to conceive , that the Cause of that Tendency in the stone is onely this , that it hath some communication with the Earth ; and that not by any naked or Immaterial Quality , but some certain Corporeal , though most subtile Emanations from the Earth ? Especially , since the Aer incumbent upon the stone , is not sufficient to Begin its motion of Descent .

Art. 15. An Obiection of the Disproportion between the great Bulk of a large 〈◊〉 and the Ex●●●●y of the supposed magnetique Rays of the Earth : Solved by three w●ighty Reasons . If you shall yet withhold your Assent from this Opinion , which we have thus long endeavoured to defend ; we conjecture the Remora to be chiefly this : that it seems improbable , so great a Bulk , as that of a very large stone , and that 〈◊〉 such pernicity , should be attracted by such slender means , as our supposed magnetick Emanations : and therefore think it our duty to satisfie you concerning this Doubt . We Answer (1) That a very great quantity of Iron ( proportionately ) is easily and nimbly rusht into the arms of a Loadstone meerly by Rays of most subtle particles , such as can be discovered no way , but by their Effect . (2) That stones , and other massy Concretions have no such great ineptitude , or Resistence to motion , as is commonly praesumed . For , if a stone of an hundred pound weight be suspended in the Aer , by a small wier , or chord : how small a force is required to the moving of it hither ? Why therefore should a greater force be required to the Attraction of it downward . (3) When you lift up a stone or other body from the Earth , you cannot but observe that it makes some Resistence to your Hand , more or less according to the bulk thereof ; which Resistence ariseth from hence , that those many magnetique lines , deradiated to , and fastned upon it , by their several Deflexions and Decussations , hold it as it were fast chained down to the Earth , so that unless a greater force intervene , such as may master the Earth Retentive power , and break off the magnetique lines , it could never be avelled and amoved from the Earth . And hence is it , that by how much the greater force is imprest upon a stone , at its projection upward ; by so many more degrees of excess doth that imprest force transcend the force of the Retentive Magnetique lines , and consequently to so much a greater Altitude is the stone mounted up in the Aer : and è contra . Which is also the Reason , why the Imprest Force , being most vigorous in the first degree of the stones ascent , doth carry it the most vehemently in the beginning ; because it is not then Refracted : but afterward the stone moves slower and slower , because in every degree of ascention , it looseth a degree of the Imprest Force , until at length the same be so diminished , as to come to an Aequipondium with the Contrary force of the magnetique Rays of the Earth detracting it Downward .

Lastly , from hence is it , Art. 16. The Reason of the Aequivelocity of Bodies , of different weights , in their perpendicular Descent : with sundry unquestionable Authorities to c●nfirm the Hoti thereof . that the perpendicular Delapse of most Bodies , though of far different weights , is observed to be Aequivelox : contrary to that Axiome of Aristotle ( 2. de Caelo , text 46 ) quo majus fuerit corpus , eo velocius fertur , and ( text 77. ) parvum terrae particulum , si elevatu dimittatur , ferri deorsum , quo major fuerit , velocius moveri ; upon which the Aristoteleans have grounded this erroneous Rule , Velocitates gravium descendentium habere inter se eandem proportionem , quàm gravitates ipsorum , that the Velocities of Heavy bodies falling downward have the same proportion one to another as their Gravities have .

And the Reason of this Aequivelocity of Unequal weights , seems to be this ; that of two Bullets , the one of only an ounce , the other of an hundred pounds weight , dropt from the battlements of an high tower , at the same instant , though the Greater Bullet be attracted by more magnetique lines deradiate from the Earth , yet hath it more particles to be attracted , than the Lesser : so that there being a certain Commensuration betwixt the Force Attractive , and the quantity of Matter Attracted ; on either part the Force must be such , as sufficeth to the performance of the motion of either in the same space of time ; and consequently , both the Bullets must descend with equal Velocity , and arrive at the surface of the Earth in one and the same moment . All which that Lynceus , Galilaeo well understood , when ( in the Person of Salviatus ) desiring to calculate the time , in which a Bullet might be falling from the concave of the Moon to our Earth ; and Sagredus had said thus to Him , Sumamus igitur globum determinati with the great body or Globe thereof ; yet is it not Congregative of the whole Globe to any thing else , as if the Globe of the Earth were to be united to the Moon , or any other Orbe in the World . Nor can it be affirmed , that Gravity , or this Virtue to motion Direct , is conceded to the Terraqueous Orbe , to the end it should , at the Creation , carry it self to that place , which is Lowest in the Universe ; or being there posited , constantly retain it self therein : since in the Universe is neither Highest , nor Lowest place , but only Respectively to the site of an Animal , and chiefly of Man , whose Head is accounted the Highest , and Feet the Lowest part ; in the same manner as there is no Right , nor Left side in Nature , but comparatively to the site of the parts in mans body , and in reference to the Heavens . For , those Lateralities are not determined by any general and certain standard in Nature : but variously assigned according to our Imagination . The Hebrews , Chaldeans , and Persians , confronting the Sun at his arising in the East ; place the Right side of the world in the South : as likewise did all the Roman Southsayers , when they took their Auguries . The Philosopher takes that to be the East , from whence the Heavens begin their Circumgyration : and so assigns also the right hand to the South . The Astronomer , regarding chiefly the South and Meridian Sun , accounts that the Dextrous part of Heaven , which respecteth his right hand , and that s the West . And Poets , differing from all the rest , turn their faces to the West , and so assign the term of Right to the North : for otherwise Ovid must be guilty of a gross mistake in that verse , Utque duae dextrá zonae , totidemque sinistrâ . Hence is it , that as the East cannot be the Right side of the World , unless to Him , who faceth the North : so is the Vertical point of the world not to be accounted the Highest part of the Universe , but onely as it respecteth the Head of a man standing on any part of the Earth ; because , if the same man travail to the Antipodes , that which was before the Highest , will then be the Lowest part of the World . This considered , we must praefer that solid opinion of Plato , that in the World there is an Extreme , and a Middle Place , but no Highest and Lowest ; to that meerly petitionary one of Aristotle , that all Bodies tend toward the Centre of the Earth , as to the Lowest place in the Universe .

How , saith the offended Peripatetick , Art. 18. That the Centre of the Univer●e is not the L●w●st part ●●●reof : nor the Centre of the Earth ▪ the Centre of the World . the meerly Petitionary opinion of Aristotle ? Why , do not all men admit that to be the Lowest part of the World , which is the Middle or Centre thereof ? And is not that the Centre of the Earth ?

And our Reply is , that , indeed , we can admit Neither . (1) Because , should we allow the World to have a Middle , or Centre ; yet is there no necessity , that therefore we should concede the Centre to be the Lowest place in the World ▪ no more than that the Navil , or Central part of a man should therefore be the Lowest part . For , to speak like men , who have not enslaved their reason to praejudice ; what is opposed to the Mi●dle , is not suprem , but Extreme : and Highest and Lowest are opposite points in the same Extreme . So likewise in the Terrestrial Globe , whose middle part we account not the Lowest , but the contrary point in the sphear : since , otherwi●e we must grant the Earth to have a double Infinity , one in regard of its Centre , the other in respect of the extreme points of it● 〈◊〉 ▪ according to which the Antipodes are Lowest to us ▪ and we 〈◊〉 to them .

(2) Wh● 〈◊〉 praetend to demonstrate ▪ that there is an ●xtreme in the Universe ▪ 〈…〉 ●here be , ●o determine wher●●nd wh●t it is : ●nd upon consequence ▪ 〈◊〉 the Universe hath an● Centre , and wher● that Centre is . T is mo●●●han Galilaeo durst ▪ as appears b●●hat his modest confession ▪ N●scimus 〈…〉 ubi sit Universi centrum , n●q●● an si●● quodque , si maxime d●tur ▪ aliud 〈…〉 nisi pun●tum imaginari●m , adeoque nihilum , omni facul●ate 〈…〉 . ( 〈◊〉 Cosmici dialog. 1 p●g. 22 ) Besides , we see i● to be ▪ an●●●on very good ground● , d●●put●●●mongst the most Curious an● Learn●● 〈◊〉 o●●he world ▪ whether the ●●xt star● are m●ved about the Earth , or th●●arth by a Diurnal motion upon it● own a●is ▪ Whether the ●ix● stars 〈…〉 one and the same con●ave superfi●● : or rath●● ( as the Planets ▪ which ●●●●i●hstanding the deluded sight , are demonst●●ted not to be in on● ▪ bu● 〈◊〉 sphere● som● farther ●rom ▪ some ne●r●● to the Earth ▪ disper●e● 〈…〉 immense space ▪ For ▪ from he●ce ▪ that th● Distance betwixt 〈…〉 u● i● so vast ▪ th●t our sight not discerning the large spaces intercepted 〈…〉 them in the●● several orbe● ▪ they all appe●●e at the same distanc● ▪ 〈…〉 same ●ircum●●rence ▪ wo●● C●ntre must be there ▪ wher● th● Eye 〈…〉 sel● about ▪ doth behold them : so that in whatsoever part of the 〈◊〉 ●pace o● th● World ▪ whether in the Moon ▪ Sun , or any othe● Orb ▪ 〈◊〉 ●hall imagin● your sel● to be placed ; still you must , according to 〈…〉 o● your sight , judge the World to be spherical , an● that you 〈◊〉 in the ver● centre of that Circumference , in which you conceive all th● 〈◊〉 stars t● be constitute .

Trul● ▪ 〈◊〉 worthy th● admiration of a wise man , to obser●e , that the very Plane●● 〈◊〉 admitted by the Aristoteleans to have cert●●n motions 〈…〉 be moved in such Gyres , as have not their Centres in the 〈…〉 immensly distant from it : and yet that the same Persons 〈…〉 Contradict th●mselve● ▪ as to account that the Centre o● the 〈…〉 common Centre of the world , about which all the Coelest●al 〈…〉 Dif●●culties perpended ▪ w● cannot infall●bl● 〈…〉 Earthy B●●ie● , when descending in direct line● to 〈…〉 toward the Centre of the Wor●d : and thoug● the● 〈…〉 toward the Centre of the World , yet doth that seem 〈…〉 is also by Accident , that they are carried towa●● the 〈…〉 Earth ▪ in which as being a meer imagin●ry Point , the● 〈…〉 attain quiet . For , per se ▪ they are carried towar● the 〈…〉 Whole ▪ or Princip●e ; and having once attained there●● , 〈…〉 as they no more seek to pass on from thenc● 〈…〉 ●entre ▪ tha● an Infant received into his Nurses armes or lap ▪ 〈…〉 into he● Entrals : and meerly per Accidens is it , that they 〈…〉 the Centre of the Earth ▪ because tending in the neeres● 〈…〉 line to the place o● their quiet , they must be directed 〈…〉 , since if we suppose that direct line to be continued , it must 〈…〉 the Centre of the Earth . And thus have we left no stone 〈…〉 all Aristotles Theory of Gravity , which is , that Weight is a Quality es●●ntially inhaerent in all terrene Concritions , whereby they spontan●ous●y 〈◊〉 ●oward the Centre of the Terrestrial Globe , a● to the Common Cen●●e 〈…〉 place in the Vniverse . The whole Remainder of our praes●●● 〈◊〉 ▪ the●e●o●e , concerns our farther Confirm●tion of that 〈…〉 of Gravity , which we have espoused ; which is ▪ 〈…〉 meer Effect of the Magnetique Attraction of the Earth .

Let us therefore once more resume our Argument à Simili , Art. 19. A Fourth A●gument , that Gravity is only Attraction . considering the Analogy betwixt the Attraction of Iron by a Loadstone , and that of Terrene Concretions by the Earth ; not only as to the Manner of their respective Attractions , but cheifly as to the parity of Reasons in our judgements upon their sensible Effects . When a man holds a plate of Iron of 6 or 7 ounces weight , in his hand , with a vigorous Loadstone placed at convenient distance , underneath his hand ; and finds the weight of the Iron to be encreased from ounces to pounds : If Aristotle on one side should tell him , that that great weight is a Quality essentially inhaerent in the Iron , and Kepler or Gilbert , on the other , affirm to him , that that weight is a quality meerly Adventitious , or imprest upon it by the Attractive influence of the Loadstone subjacent ; 't is easie to determine , to which of those so contrary judgements he would incline his assent . If so , well may we conceive the Gravity of a stone , or other terrene body , to belong not so much to the Body it self , as to the Attraction of that Grand Magnet , the Terraqueous Globe lying underneath it . For , supposing that a Loadstone were , unknown to you , placed underneath your hand , when you lifted up a piece of Iron from the earth ; though it might be pardonable for you to conclude , that the great weight , which you would observe therein , was a Quality essentially inhaerent in the Iron , when yet in truth it was only External and Attractitious ; because you were ignorant of the Loadstone subjacent ; yet , if after you were informed that the Loadstone was placed underneath your hand , you should persever in the same opinion , the greatest Candor imaginable could not but condemn you of inexcusable pertinacity in an Error . Thus also your ignorance of the Earths being one Great Loadstone may excuse your adhaerence to the erroneous position of Aristotle , concerning the formal Reason of Gravity ; but , when you shall be convinced , that the Terrestial Globe is naturally endowed with a certain Attractive or Magnetique Virtue , in order to the retention of all its parts in cohaerence to it self , and retraction of them when by violence distructed from it , and that gravity is nothing but the effect of that virtue ; you can have no Plea left for the palliation of your obstinacy , in case you recant not your former persuasion .

Nor ought it to impede your Conviction , that a far greater Gravity , Art. 20. Why a greater Gravity , or stronger Attractive force is ●mprest ●pon a piece of iron by a Loadstone , than by the Earth . or stronger Attractive Force is imprest upon a piece of Iron by a Loadstone , than by the earth ; insomuch as a Loadstone suspended , at convenient distance , in the aer , doth easily elevate a proportionate mass of Iron from the earth ▪ because this gradual Disparity proceeds only from hence , that the Attractive Vertue is much more Collected or United in the Loadstone , and so is so much more intense and vigorous according to its Dimensions , than in the Earth , in which it is more diffused ; nor doth it discover how great i● is in the ●ingle or divided parts , but in the Whole of the Earth . Thus , if you lay but one Grain of salt upon your tongue , it shall affect the same with more saltness , than a Gallon of Sea-water : not that there is less of salt in that great quantity of Sea Water , but that the salt is therein more diffused . Art. 21 A ●ifth Argument , almost Ap●●ictica●● ; that Gravity 〈◊〉 the Effect 〈◊〉 the Earth ●●●●raction .

But to lay aside the Loadstone and its Correlative , Iron , and come to our taste and Incomparative Argument ; since the Velocity of the motion of a stone falling downward , is gradually augmented , and by the accession of new degrees of Gravity , grows greater and greater in each degree of its Descen● 〈◊〉 that Augmentation , or Accession of Gravity , and so of Veloc●●● ▪ seems no● so reasonably adscriptive to any other cause , as to this , that it is the Attraction of the Earth encreasing in each degree of the stones Appropinquation to the Earth , by reason of the greater Density or Union of its Magnetique Rayes : What can be more 〈◊〉 than that the First degree of Gravity , belonging to a stone no● 〈◊〉 moved , should arise to it from the same Attraction of the 〈◊〉 When , doubtless , it is one and the same Gravity that causeth both those Effects ; the same in Specie , though not in Grad●● : 〈◊〉 no Quality can be better intended , or augmented , than by an Accession of more Degrees of force from the same Quality .

SECT. III.

LAstly ▪ as concerning LEVITY , which is vulgarly reputed the 〈…〉 Gravity , Art. 1. ●word nothing 〈…〉 and by Aristotle defined to be a Quality inhaerent in 〈…〉 Bodies ▪ whereby they spontaneously tend upward ; we understand it to be nothing a less Gravity : and so that Gravity and 〈◊〉 are Qualities of Concretions , not Positive , or Absolute ▪ but 〈◊〉 Comparative , or Respective . For , the same Body ma● be 〈…〉 be Heavy , in respect to another that is Lighter ; and Light ▪ 〈…〉 to another that is Heavier . For Example , let us compare a Stone ▪ Water , Oyle , and Fire ( which we have formerly annumerated 〈◊〉 Terrene Concretions ) one to another ; to the end that our 〈◊〉 may be both illustrated and confirmed at once . Water ▪ we 〈◊〉 being poured into a ves●el , immediately descends to the bottom 〈…〉 and if permitted to settle , doth soon acquiesce : but ▪ upon 〈◊〉 ●ropping of Stone into the same vessel , as the Stone descends ▪ 〈◊〉 Water ascends proportionately to give it room at the bottom . And Oyle , infused into a vessel alone , doth likewise instantly 〈◊〉 and remains quiet at the bottom thereof : but , if Water be poure●●●ereupon ▪ the oyle soon ascends , and floats on the surface of the Water . If the Vessel be repleat only with Aer , the Aer 〈◊〉 therein : but when you pour oyle into it , the Aer instantly as●ends , and resignes to the oyle . Lastly , thus Fire would be ●mmediately incumbent upon the surface of the Earth , and there 〈◊〉 ; but that the Aer , being circumstant about the superfice 〈◊〉 the Terrestria● Globe , and the more weighty body of the two 〈◊〉 extrude it thence by depressure , and so impell ●t upwards 〈◊〉 make room for it self beneath . And thus are all these bodies 〈…〉 and Light , Comparatively or Respectively . The 〈…〉 all is the Stone , as being the most strongly attracted 〈…〉 Earth : or , is the least Light among them all , as being 〈…〉 abduced from the Earth . And , Water , which is Light , 〈…〉 of the Stone , is yet ▪ Heavy in compa●●son of Oyle : seu fumum rapi in sublime , & extrudi suum extra locum , ideoque statim langues●●re tanquam confessâ causâ violentiae , quae terrestri materiae illata fuit● quapropter Levitatem non dari , aut non esse Connaturalem hisce corporiubs . Conclude also , with Us ; that in the Earth indeed , there are Direct Motions Upward and Downward : but those Motions are proper only to the Parts ( as Gravity and Levity are likewise proper only to the Parts ) not to the Whole , or Globe of the Earth .

CHAP. XII . HEAT and COLD .

SECT. I.

THe Genealogy of those sensible Qualities of Concretions which arise from either of the three Essential Proprieties of Atoms , Art. 1. The Connection of this to the immediately precedent Chapter . in its Single capacity , thus far extending it self ; here begins that other of those , which result from any Two , or All of the same Proprieties , in their several Combinations , or Associations .

Of this order , Art. 2. Why the Author deduceth the 4 First Qualities , not from the 4 vulgar Elements ; but from the. 3 Proprieties of Atoms . the First are Heat , Cold , Humidity , Siccity ; which though the Schools , building on the fundamentals of their Dictator , Aristotle , derive immediately and solely from the 4 First Qualities of the vulgar Elements , Fire , Aer , Water , Earth ; yet , because those reputed Elements are but several Compositions of the Universal matter , and so must desume their respective Qualities from the consociated Proprieties of the same ; and because the original of no one of those Qualities can be so intelligibly made out from any other Principles : therefore doth our reason oblige us , to deduce them only from the Magnitude , Figure , and Motion of Atoms .

Concerning the First of this Quaternary , HEAT ; we well know , Art. 3. The Nature of Heat is to be conceived from its General Effect ; viz. the Penetration , Discussion , and Dissolution of Bodies concrete . that it is commonly conceived and defined by that relation , it bears to the sense of touching in Animals ; or , as it is the Efficient of that passion , or Acute Pain , as Plato ( in Timaeo ) calls it , which Fire , or immoderate Heat impresseth upon the skin , or other organ of touching ; yet , forasmuch as this Effect , which it causeth in the sensient part of an Animal , is only special and Relative ; therefore ought we to understand its Nature , from some General and Absolute Effect , upon which that Special and Relative one depends , and that is the Penetration , Discussion and Dissolution of Concretions .

Art. 4. Heat defined as no Immaterial , but a 〈…〉 To come therefore to the Determination of its Essence , by the explanation of its Original ; by Heat , as from our praecedent Disquisition of the Origine of Qualities in General may be praesumed , we do not understand any Aristolet●●● , i. e. naked or Immaterial Quality , altogether abstract from matter : but certain Particles of matter , or Atoms , which being essentially endowed with such a determinate Magnitude , such a certain Figure , and such a 〈◊〉 Motion , are comparated to insinuate themselves into Concrete Bodies , to penetrate them , dissociate their parts , and dissolve their Contextur 〈◊〉 to produce all thus mutations in them , which are commonly 〈…〉 Heat , or Fire . Not that we gainsay , but Heat may be considered 〈…〉 , or as it is a certain peculiar Manner , without which a substanc● 〈…〉 which sense Anaximene● ( apud Plutarch , de 〈…〉 allowed to have spoken tollerably , when he said , 〈…〉 substantial , but affirm only , that it is not 〈…〉 independent upon matter ●as most have 〈◊〉〈…〉 ought else , in Reality , but Atoms themselves , 〈…〉 Concretions ; so of all their Faculties 〈…〉 Motion , so all Action ought to be imputed .

〈…〉 from which we derive this noble and most 〈…〉 be not Hot essentially ; yet do they deserve the 〈…〉 of Heat , or Calorifick Atoms , insomuch as they have 〈…〉 to Create Heat , i. e. cause that Effect , which consisteth 〈…〉 Discussion , Exsolution . Likewise , those Bodies which 〈…〉 such Atoms , and may emit them from themselves ; ought also to be 〈…〉 Hot , insomuch as that by the emission of their Calorifick 〈…〉 empowered to produce Heat in other bodies : and 〈…〉 Actually emit them , i. e. give their Calorifick Atoms liberty 〈…〉 Motions , after exsilition ; then may they be 〈…〉 or Formally Hot , as the Schools phrase it ; but which 〈…〉 them within themselves , and hinder their exsilition , they are 〈…〉 To the First of these Difference● , we are to refer 〈…〉 Second , not only all those things , which Physicians call 〈…〉 such as Wine , Euphorlium , Peper , &c. but 〈…〉 , combustion , incalescence and the 〈◊〉〈…〉 objected , such as Wood , Resine , Wax , 〈…〉 be conceived to contain igneous or Calorifick 〈…〉 or imprisonment in Concretions , 〈…〉 so not produce Heat ; but immediately 〈…〉 , or emption , they manifest their nature 〈…〉 .

〈…〉 What kind of Atoms these Calorifick ones are , and 〈…〉 Heat depends ; Democritus , Epicurus , 〈…〉 Atomists unanimously tell us , that they are Exile in 〈…〉 in Figure , most Swift in Motion . And this upon 〈…〉 That they must be most Exile in bulk , is 〈…〉 that no Concretion can be so compact and solid , 〈…〉 find some pores or small inlets , whereat to insinuate 〈…〉 of it , and penetrate thorow its substance ; 〈…〉 a number , as is required , to the total dissolution of its Contexture , as in the Adamant , which as Naturalists affirm , no Fire can demolish or dissolve . ( 2. ) That they ought to be Spherical in Figure , is probable , yea necessary from hence ; that of all others they are most Agile , and evolve themselves quoquoversùm , on all parts of the Concretion , into which they are admitted . And Geometry teacheth , that no figure is so easily moved , as a Sphere , whether naturally , or violently . First , Naturally ; because , by how much neerer to a Sphere the figure of any solid body approacheth , by so much the more speedily doth it descend , as is observed of globular stones in Water : and a round stone rowles it self farther and swifter downe hill , than a plane or angular one . Secondly , Violently , because a globular stone may be projected much farther , than one of any other figure . This is also evident in the Motion of Volutation ; so that the line of direction to the Centre of the World ( if any such there be ) consisting in the axis of the Globe , the motion of it is most hardly refracted and arrested . For , there are 3 points , thorowe which the direct imaginary line , in which alone a Globe can quiesce , must pass , viz. the Centre of the World , the Centre of Gravity in the Globe , and the point of Contact : and if either of these 3 be without , or beside the line of quiet , a Globe once moved shall never rest , but be continually moved , until all the 3 points be in the line of direction . Furthermore , how easie it is to impel● a Globe , is demonstrable meerly from hence , that being posited upon a perfect plane , it can touch the same but only in one point ; and so relying upon that point , may most easily be deturbed from that slender support ; but in all other Figures the reason of innixion or Relying , is quite contrary . Lastly , as a sphere doth most easily admit an imprest motion ; so doth it longest retain the same , most violently press upon other occurring bodies , and most equally dispence its conceived force ; as hath been profoundly demonstrated by Magnenus ( in theoricae militaris lib. 1. theorem . 4. & 5 ) (3) And that they must be also superlatively swift in motion , may be argued not only à posteriori , from the impetuous discussion and separation of the particles of bodies by them , and their uncessant aestuation among themselves arietating each other : but also à Priori , because , being spherical , they are most mobile . Thus much , at least in importance , we have from Philoponus ( in 1 physic . ) where he saith , Sphaericus Atomos , tanquàm facillimè mobiles , esse Cal●ris , ignisque caussas ; quatenus enim sunt facilè mobiles , dividunt , sub●●mque velociùs : id quippe ignis proprium est , & dividere , & moveri facilè posse . And albeit Plato would not have the Atoms of Fire to be spherical , but Pyramidal ; because having most exile points , slender angles ; and acute sides , they might be more accommodate for Penetration or su●ingression : yet , to the Division or Cutting of bodies , He requires 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 . the Exiquity of particles , and celerity of Motion . So that the Patrons of Atoms praesuming the Calorifick Atoms to be extreamly Exile , i. e as small as Plato supposeth the points and angles of his Pyramids to be : we do not perceive any considerable difference betwixt their opinion and his . But before we take off our pen from this subject , we are to advertise ; that indeed all Atoms , of their own nature , are inexcogitably swift ; and so that our assertion of the superlative Velocity of Calorifick Atoms , doth appertain only to Atoms as they are in Concretions , where their native Velocity and Agility is retarded and diminished by reciprocal cohaerence and revinction . And , therefore , seeing that all Atoms , agitated by their essential mobility , are in perpetual attempt to extricate themselves from Concretions , that so they may attain their primitive freedom of motion ; that none can so soon extricate and disengage themselves ; as those that are spherical ; because such cannot be impeded by the small hooks , or angles of others . Cum enim sphaera ●mnibus angulis careat , nihil hamati , aut retinentis offendet , facilè permeabit , & quoquoversus ad naturae penetrabit instituta , dividet instar cunei , & ( quod nulli alteri figurae conting●t ) contactu puncti labefaciens planum , statim amplo sinu sibi viam facit , cum nihil habet angulosi , quo possit detineri ; quod ejus activitati necessarium suit : saith Magnenus ( de Atom . lib. 2 cap. 3. ) As also , that we speak the Dialect of Democritus , when we call these Calorifick Atoms , sometimes the Atoms of Heat , sometimes the Atoms of Fire , indiscriminately ; because Heat and Fire know none but a Gradual Difference ; at least , because Heat , in a General sense , implies all degrees , and Fire , in a Special , the highest degree of Heat ; Aristotle himself ( 1 Meteor . 3 ) excellently defining Heat to be nothing else , but Caloris Hyperbole , the Excess of Heat .

Art. 7. That the Atoms of Heat are capable of Expedition or deliverance from Concretions . Two wayes ; viz. by Ev●cation and Motion . The Proprieties , or requisite Conditions of these Calorifick Atoms , being thus explored ; our next Enquiry must be concerning the Manner of their Emancipation , or Expedition from the fetters of Concretions . We observe , therefore , that the Atoms of Fire , imprisoned in Concretions , have Two ways of attaining liberty . ( 1. ) By Evocation , or the Assistance of other Atoms of the same nature ; when such invading and insinuating themselves into the centrals of a body , do so dissociate its particles , as that dissolving the impediments or chains of the igneous Atoms therein contained , they not only give them an opportunity , but in a manner sollicite them to extricate themselves . And by this way do the Atoms of Fire , included in Wood , Wax , Turpentine , Oyle , and all other Inflammable Concretions , extricate themselves , when they are set on fire ; the sparks or flame , wherewith they are accensed , penetrating their contexture , and removing the remoraes , which detained and impeded their internal Atoms of Fire , and exciting them to Emption : Which thereupon issue forth in swarms , and with the violence of their exsilition drive before them , in the apparence 〈◊〉 fuliginous ▪ Exhalations or smoak , those dissimilar particles , which supprest and incarcerated them , during the integrity of the Concretion . ( 2. ) By Motion , or Concussion ; and that either Intestine , or External . First , Intestine ; when , after many evolutions , the igneous Atoms , included in a Body , do of themselves dissociate and discuss those heterogeneous masses , wherein they were imprisoned : Which they chiefly effect , when after some of them have by spontaneous motion attained their freedom , if any thing be circumstant , which hath the power of repelling them , as 〈◊〉 ; for , in that case , returning again into the centrals of the body , from whence they came ; and so associating with their fellows , promote the discussion of the remaining impediments , and concur to a general Emption . From this Motion ariseth that Heat , or Fire , which is vulgarly ascribed to the Antiperistasis , or Circumobsistence of Cold ; as , for Example , when a heap of new Corn , or Mowe of green Hay , being kept too close , during the time of its fermentation , or sweating ( as our Husbandmen 〈◊〉 , sets it self on fire : the cold of the ambient aer , repelling the Atoms of 〈◊〉 which otherwise would expire insensibly ) back again into it ; and so causing them to unite to their fellows : and upon that consociation they suddainly engage in a general cumbustion , and dissolving all impediments , 〈◊〉 their liberty . Hence also proceed all those Heats , which are observed in Fermentation , Putrifaction and all other intestine Commotions and Mutations of Bodies .

Hither likewise would we refer that so generally believed Phaenomenon , the Warmness of Fountains , Cellars , Mines , and all subterraneous Fosses , in Winter : but that we conceive it not only superfluous , but also of evil consequence in Physiology , to consign a Cause , where we have good reason to doubt the verity of the Effect . For , if we strictly examine the ground of that common Assertion , we shall find it to consist only in a misinformation of our sense ; i. e. though Springs , Wells , Caves , and all subterraneous places are really as Cold in Winter , as Summer ; yet do we apprehend them to be warm : because we suppose that we bring the organs of the sense of Touching alike disposed in Winter and Summer , not considering that the same thing doth appear Cold to a hot , and warm to a Cold hand , nor observing , that oyle will be conglaciated , in Winter , in subterraneous Cells , which yet appear warm to those , who enter them , but not in Summer , when yet they appear Cold. Secondly , by Motion External , when a Sawe grows Hot , by continuall affriction against wood , or stone ; or when fire is kindled by the long and hard affriction of 2 dry sticks , &c. This is manifest even from hence , that unless the bodies agitated , or rubbed against each other , are such as contain igneous Atoms in them ; no motion , however lasting and violent , can excite the least degree of Heat in them . For , Water agitated most continently and violently , never conceives the lest warmth : because it is wholly destitute of Calorifick Atoms . Lastly , as for the Heat , excited in a body , upon the Motion of its Whole , whether it be moved by it self , or some External movent ; of this sort is that Heat , of which motion is commonly affirmed to be the sole Cause : as when an Animal grows hot with running , &c. and a Bullet acquires heat in flying , &c. And thus much concerning the manner of Emancipation of our Calorifick Atoms .

The next thing considerable , is their peculiar Seminarie or Conservatory ; Art. 8. An Vn●ra●us matter , the chief Seminary of the Atoms of Heat : and why . concerning which it may be observed , that the Atoms of Fire cannot , in regard of their extreme Exility , sphaerical Figure , and velocity of motion , be in any but an Unctuous and viscous matter , such whose other Atoms are more hamous , and reciprocally cohaerent , than to be dissociated easily by the intestine motions of the Calorifick Atoms ; so that some greater force is required to the dissolution of that unctuousness and tenacity , whereby they mutually cohaere . And hereupon we may safely conclude , that an Unctuous substance is as it were the chief , nay the sole Matrix or Seminary of Fire or Heat ; and that such Bodies only , as are capable of incalescence and inflammation , must contain somewhat of Fatness and unctuo●ity in them . Sometimes , we confess , it is observed , that Concretions , which have no such Unctuosity at all in them , as Water , are Hot , but yet we cannot allow them to be properly said to wax Hot , but to be made Hot ; because the principle of that their Heat is not Internal to them , but External or Ascititious . For instance ; when Fire is put under a vessel of Water , the small bodies , or particles of Fire by degrees insinuate themselves thorowe the pores of the vessel into the substance of the Water , and diffuse themselves throughout the same ; though not so totally , at first , as not to leave , the major part of the particles of the Water untoucht : to which other igneous Atoms successively admix themselves , as the water grows hotter and 〈◊〉 . And evident it is , how small a time the Water doth kee●●ts acquired heat , when once removed from the fire : because , th●●toms of Heat being meerly Adventitious to it , they spontaneousl● 〈◊〉 it one after another , and leave it , as they found it , Cold only 〈◊〉 Alteration ▪ they cause therein , that they diminish the Quantity the 〈◊〉 ▪ insomuch as successively as●ending into the aer , they carry along 〈◊〉 them the more tenuious and moveable particles of the Water , in 〈◊〉 ●pparence of vapours , which are nothing but Water Diffused , 〈…〉 .

A●● . ● . Among ●nctuou● Concre●●ons . Wh● some ar● more ●asily inflammabl● than others ▪ Bu● , 〈…〉 we affirm ▪ that only Unctuous Bodies are Inflammable ▪ be g●●●rally true ▪ whence comes it , that amongst Unctuous and 〈…〉 , some more easily take fire ▪ than others ? The 〈…〉 is this ▪ that the Atoms of Fire , incarcerated , in ●ome 〈◊〉 ▪ are not so deeply immerst in , nor so opprest and 〈…〉 other Heterogenous particles of matter , as in others ▪ 〈…〉 the l●berty of Eruption much more easily . Thus 〈…〉 kindled , than Green ▪ because , in the green ▪ the A●ueous 〈…〉 , surrounding and oppressing the Atoms of Fire therein containe● 〈◊〉 first t● be discussed and attenuated into vapours : but , in the 〈◊〉 time ▪ b● the mediation of the warmth in the ambient ae● ▪ hath 〈…〉 that luxuriant moysture , so that none but the 〈…〉 ▪ o● un●tuous part , wherein the Atoms of Fire have their 〈…〉 , remains to be discussed ; which done , the Atoms of 〈…〉 issue forth in swarms , and discover themselves in 〈…〉 spirit of Wine is so much the sooner inflammable , by how much 〈◊〉 more pure and defaecated it is ; because the igneous Atoms 〈…〉 concluded , are delivered from the greater part of that 〈…〉 humidity , wherewith they were formerly ●urrounded 〈…〉 ▪ On the contrary , a stone is not made Combustib●e 〈◊〉 great ●●fficulty ▪ because the substance of it is so compact , as 〈…〉 Unctuous humidity is long in discussion . We ●ay , a Stone 〈…〉 , or Arenaceous one , because such is destitute of all 〈◊〉 , and so of all igneous particles : but , a Lime-stone , 〈…〉 capable of reduction to a Calx : or a Flint out of which by 〈◊〉 against steel , are excussed many small fragments , plentifully 〈◊〉 Atoms of Fire .

The 〈◊〉 and Origine of Heat being thus fully explicated , according 〈…〉 most ver●imilous Principles of Democritus , Epicurus , and their 〈…〉 , that we progress to those Porifmata or 〈◊〉 , which from thence result to our observation ; and the 〈…〉 some most considerable Problems , retaining to the same 〈◊〉 , suc● especially as have hitherto eluded the folutive 〈…〉 any other Hypothesis , but what we have here 〈◊〉 .

〈…〉 , as the Atoms of Heat , which are always 〈…〉 ●nctuous Matter , doe , upon the acquisition of 〈…〉 ●orth with violence , and insinuating themselves into Bodies , which they meet withal , and totally pervading them , dissociate their particles , and dissolve their Compage or Contexture . Hence is it manifest , that Rarefa●tion , or Dilatation is upon good reason accounted the proper Effect of Heat ; since those parts of a body , which are Conjoyned , cannot be Disjoyned , but they must instantly possess a greater part of space ( understand us in that strict sense , which we kept our selves to , in our Discourse of Rarefaction and Condensation ) than before . Hence come● it , that Water in boyling , seems so to be encreased , that what , when cold , filled scarce half the Caldron , in ebullition cannot be contained in the whole , but swells over the brim thereof . Hence is it also , that all bodi●● attenuated into Fume , are diffused into space an hundred , nay sometimes a thousand degrees larger than what they possessed before .

From this Consectary we arrive at some Problems , Art. 11. PROBLEM 1. Why the ●otto● of a Cald●●n , wherein Water is boyling , may be touched by the hand of a man ▪ ●ithout burning 〈…〉 . which stand directly in our way to another ; and the First is that Vulgar one , Why the bottom of a Caldron , wherein Water , or any other Liquor is boyling , is but moderately warm , at most not so hot , as to burn a mans hand applyed thereto ?

The Cause of this culinary Wonder 〈◊〉 our Housewifes account it ) seems to be this ; when the Atoms of He●t , passing through the pores in the bottom of the Caldron into the water , do ascend through it , they elevate and carry along with them some particles thereof : and at the same time , other particles of Water , next adjacent to them , sink down , and instantly flowe into the places deserted by the former , which ascended , and insinuate themselves into the now laxarated pores in the bottom of the caldron . And though these are soon repelled upwards by other Atoms of Fire ascending thorowe the pores of the Vessel● , and carried upwards , as the former , yet are there other particles of Water , which sinking down , insinuate also into the open pores of the vessel , and by their confl●x or downward motion , much refract the violence of the subingredient Atoms of Fire : and so , by this ●●ciffitude of Heat and Moysture , it comes to pass , that the Heat cannot be diffused throughout the bottom of the Caldron , the Humidity ( which falls into the pores of it in the same proportion , as the Heat passeth thorow them ) hindering the possession of all ●ts empty spaces by the invading Atoms of Fire . Nor doth it availe to the contrary , that the Water which insinuates into the pores of the vessel , is made Hot , and so must calefie the same , in some proportion , as well as the Fire underneath it ; because boyling Water poured ●nto 〈◊〉 Caldron , doth more than warm it : For , those particles of Water , which successively enter into the void spaces of the vessel● , are such as have not yet been penetrated per ●i●imas , by the A●●ms of Fire . For , all the cold , formerly entered into the water , ●s not at once ●iscussed , though the Water be in boyling ; the 〈◊〉 arising ●nly ●rom the cohaerence of the calefied with the 〈◊〉 particles of the Water . And from the same Cause ●s ●t , that a sheet of the thinne●t Venice Paper ▪ if so 〈…〉 hold Oyle infused into 〈…〉 doth endure the 〈…〉 Which some Cooks observing , use to fry Bacon upon a sheet of Paper only .

Secondly , Why doth Lime acquire an Heat and great Ebullition upon the affusion of Water ? Art. 12. PROBLEM 2. Why Lime becomes ardent upon the affusion of Water . ●ol . since , if our praecedent Assertion be true , the Heat included in the Lime ought to be supprest so much the more , by how much the more Aqueous Humidity is admixt unto it .

This Difficulty is discussed by Answering ; that the Aqueous Humidity of the Lime-stone is indeed wholly evaporated by fire in its calcination ; but yet the Pingous , or Unctuous for the most part remains , so that its Atoms of Fire lye still blended and incarcerated therein : and when those expede themselves , and by degrees expire into the ambient aer , if they be impeded and repelled by water affused , they recoyle upon the grumous masses of the Lime , and by the Circumobsistence of the Humidity , become more congregated ; and so upon the uniting of their forces make way for the Exsilition of the other Atoms of Fire , which otherwise could not have attained their liberty but slowly and by succession one after another . So that all the Atoms of Fire contained in the Lime , issuing forth together , they break through the water , calefie it , and make it bubble or boyle up ; the calefied parts thereof being yet cohaerent to the uncalefied .

Art. 13. PROBLEM 3. Why the Heat of Lime burning is more vehement , than the Heat of any Flame whatever . Sol. The Third Problem is , Why the Heat of Lime , kindled by Water is more intense than that of any Flame whatever ?

Answer , that forasmuch as Flame is nothing but Fire Rarefied , or as it were an Explication , or Diffusion of those Atoms of Fire , which were lately ambuscadoed in some Unctuous matter ; and that all Fire is so much more intense or vehement , by how much more Dense it is , i. e. by how much the more congregated the Atoms which constitute it are : therefore is the Heat of Lime unslaking more vehement than that of any Flame , in regard the smallest grains of Lime contain in them many Atoms of Fire , which are not so diffused or disgregated in a moment , as those in Flame . So that a mans hand being waved to and fro in Flame , is invaded by incomrably fewer particles of Fire , than when it is dipt into , or waved through water at the unslaking of Lime thereby ; the small granes of Lime adhaering unto , and insinuating into the pores of the hand , the many Atoms of fire invelloped in them , incontinently explicate themselves , violently penetrate and dilacerate the skin , and other sentient parts , and so produce that Pungent and Acute pain , which is felt in all Ambustions . From the same Reason also is it , that a glowing Coale burns more vehemently than Flame : and the Coals of more solid wood , as Juniper , Cedar , Guaiacum , Ebony , Oke , &c. more vehemently than those of Looser wood , such as Willow , Elder , Pine tree , &c. The like Disproportion is observable also in the Flames of divers Fewels ; for in the flame of Juniper are contained far more Igneous Atoms , than in that of Willow : and consequently they burn so much more vehemently . True it is , that spirit of Wine enflamed , is so much more Ardent , by how much more refined and cohobated : yet this proceedeth from another Cause ; viz. that the Atoms of Fire issuing from spirit of Wine of the first Extraction , have much of the Phletegme , or Aqueous moysture of the Wine intermixt among them ; and so cannot be alleaged as an Example that impugne's our Reason of the Different Heats of several Flames .

The Fourth , is that Vulgar Quaere , Art. 14. PROBLEM 4 ▪ Why boyling Oyle scalds more vehemently , then boyling Water ▪ Sol. Why boyling Oyle doth scald more dangerously , than boyling Water ?

To which it is easily Answered ; that Oyle , being of an Unctuous and Tenacious consistence , and so having its particles more firmly cohaerent , than Water , doth not permit the Atoms of Fire entered into it , so easily to transpire : so that being more agminous , or swarming in oyl , they must invade , and dilacerate the hand of a man , immersed into it , both more thickly and deeply , than those more Dispersed ones contained in boyling Water . Which is also the Reason , why Oyle made fervent is much longer in cooling , than Water : and may be extended to the Solution of the

Fifth Problem , viz. Wherefore do Metals , especially Gold , Art. 15. PROBLEM 5 ▪ Why Metals , melted or made red hot , burn more violent than the Fire , that melteth or heateth them . Sol. when melted , or made glowing hot , burn more violently , than the Fire that melteth , or heateth them ; especially , since no Atoms of Fire can justly be affirmed to be lodged in them , as in their proper seminary , and so not to be educed from them , upon their Liquation , or Ignition .

For , the Heat , wherewith they procure Ambustion , being not domestick , but only Adventitious to them from the Fire , wherein they are melted , or made red hot ; the reason why they burn so extreamly , must be this , that they are exceedingly Compact in substance , and so their particles being more tenacious or reciprocally cohaerent , then those of wood , oyle , or any other body whatever , they more firmly keep together the Atoms of fire immitted into them : insomuch that a man cannot touch them with his finger , but instantly it is in all points invaded with whole swarms of igneous Atoms , and most fiercely compunged and dilacerated . And , as for the Derasion of the skin from any part of an Animal , immersed into melted metal ; this ariseth partly from the total dissolution of the tenour of the skin by the dense , and on every side compungent Atoms of Fire ; partly from the Compression and Resistence of the parts of the Metal , now made Fluid , which are both so great , that upon the withdrawing of the member immersed into the metal , the part which is immediately prest upon by the particles thereof , is detained behind , and that 's the skin . Hence also is it no longer a Problem , Why red h●t Iron sets any Combustible matter on Fire ; for it is evident , that it cannot inflame by its own substance , but by the Atoms of Fire immitted into , and for a while reteined in its Pores . And this brings us to a

Second CONSECTARY , viz. That as the Degrees of Heat are various ( Physicians , indeed , allow only 4 , Art. 16. CONSECTARY 2. That , as the degrees of Heat , so those of fire are innumerably v●rious . and Physiologists but double that number ; the Former , in order to the more convenient reduction of their Art to certain and established principles ; the Latter , meerly in conformity to the Dictates of Aristotle : but Neither upon absolute necessity , since it is reasonable for any man to augment their number even above number , at pleasure ) So also must the Degrees of fire be various . For , since Fire , even according to Aristotle is only the Excess of Heat , or Heat encreased to that height , as to Burn , or Enflame a thing ; if we begin at the gentle Meteor called Ignis Fatuus ( which lighting upon a mans hand , and a good while adhereing thereto , doth hardly warm it ) or at the fire of the purest spirit of Wine enflamed ( which also is very languid , for it is frequent among the Irish , for a Cure of their Endemious Fluxes of the belly , to swallow down small balls of Cotton , steept in spirit of wine , and set on fire , and that many times with good success . ) We say , if we begin from either of these weak Fires , and run through all the intermediate ones , to that of melted Gold , which all men acknowledge to be the Highest : we shall soon be convinced , that the Degrees of Fire are so various , as to arise even to innumerability .

Art. 17. That to the Calefaction , Combustion , or Inflammation of a body by fire ▪ is required a certain space of time ; and that the space is greater or less , according to the paucity , or abundance of the igneous Atoms invading the body obiected ; and more or less of aptitude in the contexture thereof to admit them . Most true it is , in the General , that every Fire is so much the more intense , by how much more numerous , or agminous the Atoms of Fire are , that make it : yet , if we regard only the Effect , there must be allowed a convenient space of time , for the requisite motion of those Atoms , and a supply of fresh ones successively to invade and penetrate the thing to be burned or enflamed . For , since the Igneous Atoms , exsilient from their involucrum , or seminary , and invading the extrems of a body objected to them , are subject to easy Repercussion , or ( rather ) Resilition from it ; therefore , to the Calefaction , Adustion , or Inflammation of a body , it is not sufficient , that the body be only moved along by , or over the Fire : but it must be held neer ▪ or in it , so long as till the first invading Igneous Atoms , which otherwise would recoyle from it , be impelled on , and driven into the pores of the same , by streams of other Igneous Atoms contiguously , succeeding and pressing upon them . And , however the space of time , be almost in assignably short , in which the finger of a man , touching a glowing Coale , or melted metal , is burned ; because , the Atoms of Fire are therein exceeding Dense and Agminous , and so penetrate the skin , in all points : yet nevertheless common observation assures , that in the General a certain space of time is necessary to the Effect of Calefaction or Ambustion ; and that so much the Longer , by how much the Fewer , or more Disgregated the Igneous Atoms are , either in the Body Calefying , or the Aer conterminous thereto . And this ( as formerly ) to the end , that the Motion of the Igneous Atoms first assaulting the object may be continued , and a supply of fresh ones , promoting and impelling the former , be afforded from the Focus , or Seminary . Hence is it , that a mans hand may be frequently Waved to and fro in Flame , without burning ; because the Atoms of Fire , which invade it , are repercussed , and not by a continued aflux of others driven foreward into its pores , the motion of his hand preventing the Continuity of their Fluor : but , if his hand be held still in the flame , though but a very short time , it must be burned ; because the first invading Atoms of Fire are impelled on by others , and those again by others , in a continent fluor , so that their Motion is continued , and a constant supply maintained . Hence comes it also , that no Metal can be molten only by a Flash , or transient touch of the Fire ( for , we are not yet fully satisfied of the verity of that vulgar tradition , of the instantaneous melting of money in a purse , or of a sword blade in its sheath , by Lightning : and if we were , yet could we assign that prodigious Effect to some more probable Cause ; viz. the impetuosity of the motion , and the exceeding Coarctation of those Atoms of Fire , of which that peculiar species of Lightning doth consist ) but it must be so long held in , or over the Fire , as until the Igneous Atoms have totally pervaded its contexture , and dissociated all its particles : and therefore , so much the longer stay in the fire doth every Metal require to its Fusion ; by how much the more Compact and Tenacious its particles are .

As the Degrees of Fire are various , Art. 18. Flame more or less Durable , for various respects . as to the more and less of Vehemency , respective to the more and less Density , or Congregation of the Igneous Atoms : So likewise is there a considerably variety among Flames , as to the more and less of Duration . Concerning the Causes , therefore of this Variety , in the General , we briefly observe ; that Flame hath its Greater or Less Duration , respective to the

( 1. ) Various Materials , or Bodies inflammable . For , such Bodies , as have a greater Aversion to inflammation , being commixt with others , that are easily inflammable , make their flame less Durable ; as Bay Salt , dissolved in spirit of Wine , shortens the duration of its flame , by almost a third part , as the Lord Bacon affirms upon exact experiment ( Nat. Hist. cent. 4. ) and contrariwise , such as approach neerer to an affinity with fire , i. e have much of Unctuousness , and plenty of igneous Atoms concealed therein , yield the most lasting Flames ; as Oyle and Spirit of Wine commixt in due proportions ; and spirit of Salt , to a tenth part , commixt with Oyle Olive , makes it burn twice as long in a Lamp , as Oyle alone , from whence some Chymists have promised to make Eternal Lamps with an Oyle extracted from common Salt , and the stone Ami●nthus .

( 2. ) The more or less easie Attraction of its Pabulum , or Nourishment . For , Lamps , in which the Flame draweth the oyle from a greater distance , always burn much longer , than Candles , or Tapers , where the circumference of the fewel is but small ; and the broader the surface of the Oyle , or Wax , wherein the Wiek is immersed , so much the longer doth the flame thereof endure ; not only in regard of the greater Quantity of Nourishment , but of its slower Calefaction , and so of its longer Resistence to the absumptive faculty of the flame . Since it is observed , that the Coolness of the Nourishment , doth make it more slowly consumable : as in Candles floating in water . This was experimented in that service of our quondam English Court , called All night ; which was a large Cake of Wax , with the Wiek , set in the middest : so that the flame , being fed with nourishment less heated before hand , as coming far off , must of necessity last much longer , than any Wax Taper of a small circumference .

(3) Various Conditions of the same Materials . For , Old and Hard Candles , whether of Wax , or Tallowe , maintain flame much longer than New , or soft . Which good Houswives knowing , use no Candles under a year old , and such as have , for greater induration , been laid a good while in Bran , or Flower . And , from the same reason is it , that Wax , as being more firm and hard , admixt to Tallowe and made up into Candles , causeth them to be more lasting , then if they were praepared of Tallowe alone .

( 4. ) Different Conditions , and Tempers of the ambient Aer . For , the Quiet and Closeness of the Aer , wherein a Taper burneth , much conduceth to the prolongation of its flame : and contrariwise , the Agitation thereof , by winds , or fanning , conduceth as much to the shortning of it : insomuch as the motion of flame makes it more greedily attract , and more speedily devour its sustenance . Thus a Candle lasteth much longer in a Lanthorne , than at large in a spacious roome . Which also might be assigned as one Cause of the long Duration of those subterranean Lamps , such as have been found ( if credit be due to the tradition of Bapt. Porta , ( lib. 12. Magiae natural . cap. ultim . ) Hermolaus Barbarus ( in lib. 5. Dio cap. 11. ) and Cedrenus Histor. Compend . ) All which most confidently avouch it , upon authentique testimonies . ) in the Urns of many Noble Romans , many hundreds of years after their Funerals . Here should our Reader bid us stand , and deliver him our positive judgement , upon this stupendious Rarity , which hath been uged by some Laureat Antiquaries , as a cheif Argument of the transcendency of the Ancients Knowledge as in all Arts , so in the admirable secrets of Pyrotechny , above that of Later Ages ; as we durst not be so uncharitable , to quaestion the Veracity of either the Inventors , or Reporters of it : so should we not be so uncivil , as not to releive his Curiosity , at least with a short story , that may light Him towards farther satisfaction . A certain Chymist there was , not many years since , who having decocted Litharge of Gold , Tartar , Cinnaber , and Calx vive , in spirit of Vinegre , until the Vinegre was wholly evaporated ; closely covering and luting up the earthen vessel , wherein the Decoction was made , buried it deeply in a dry Earth , for 7 moneths together ( in order to more speedy maturation , expected from the Antiperistasis of Cold ) came at length to observe what became of his Composition : and opening the vessel , observed a certain bright Flame to issue from thence , and that so vehement , as it fired the hair of his eyebrowes and head . Now , having furnished our Reader with this faithful Narrative ; we leave it to his owne determination : Whether it be not more probable , that those Coruscations , or Flashes of Light , perceived to issue from Vials of Earth , found in the demolisht sepulchres of the Great Olybius , and some eminent Romans , at the instant of their breaking up by the spade , or pickaxe ; did proceed rather from some such Chymical Mixture , as this of our Chymist ( who acquired Light by the hazard of Blindness ) which is of that nature as to be in a moment kindled , and yield a shortlived flame , upon the intromission of Aer into the vessel , wherein it is contained ; than from any Fewel , that is so slowly Absumable by Fire , as to maintain a constant Flame , for many hundred years together , without extinction , and that in so small a vial , as the Fume must needs recoyle and soon suffocate the Flame . But we return from our Digression , and directly pursue our embost Argument . It much importeth the greater and less Continuance of Flame , whether the Aer be Warm , or Cold , Dry or Mo●st . For Cold Aer irritateth flame , by Circumobsistence , and causeth it burn more fiercely , and so less durably ; as is manifest from hence , that Fire scorcheth in frosty weather : but Warme Aer , by making flame more calm and gentle , and so more sparing of its nourishment , much helpeth the Continuance of it . If Moist , because it impedeth the motion of the igneous Atoms , and so in some degree quencheth flame , at least , makes it burn more dimly and dully ; it must of necessity advance the Duration of flame : and contrariwise , Drie Aer , meerly as drie , produceth Contrary Effect , though not in the same proportion ; nay so little , that some Naturalists have concluded the Driness of Aer to be only indifferent , as to the Duration of Flame .

And now we are arrived at our Third and Last CONSECTARY ; Art. 19. CONSECTARY 3. That the immediate and genuine Effect of Heat , is the Disgregation of all bodies , as well Homogeneous , as Heterogenous : and that the Congregation of Homogeneous Natures , is only an Accidental●ff●ct ●ff●ct of H●a● ; contrary to Aristotle . That the immediate and genuine Effect of Heat , is Disgregation ▪ or Separation : and that it is only by Accident that Heat doth Congregate Homogeneous natures . To argue by the most familiar way of Instance ; when Heat hath dissolved a piece of Ice , consisting of water , earth , and perhaps of gravel and many small Festucous bodies commixt ; the Earth , Sand and other Terrene parts sink downe and convene together at the bottom , the water returns to its native fluidity , and possesseth the middle region of the Continent , and the strawes swim on the surface of the water : not that it is essential to the Heat so to dispose them ; but essential to them , being dissociated and so at liberty , each to take it proper place , according to the several degrees of their Gravity . Thus also , when a Mass of various Metals is melted by Fire , each metal , indeed , takes it proper region in the Crucible , or fusory vessel : but yet the Congregation of the Homogeneous particles of each particular Metal , is not immediately caused , but only occasioned , i. e. Accidentally brought to pass by the Disgregation or praecedent separation of the particles of the whole Heterogeneous Concretion , by heat . Again , the Energy of every Cause in Nature ceaseth , upon the production of its perfect Effect ; but the Effect of Heat ceaseth not , when the Homogenieties of the mass of Ice , or Metal , are Congregated , but continues the same after , as before , i. e. to Dissolve the compage of the Metal , or Ice , and Dissociate all the particles thereof : for , so long as the Heat is continued , so long do the Ice and Metal remain Dissolved and Fluid . This considered , what shall we say to Aristotle , who makes it the Essential Attribute of Heat , Congregare Homogenea , to Congregate Homogeneous Bodies . Truly , rather then openly convict so great a Votary to truth of so palpable an Error ; we should gladly become his Compurgator , and palliate his mistake with an indulgent comment ; that in his Definition of Heat , to be a Quality genuinely Congregative of Homogeneous natures , He had his eye , not upon the General Effect of Heat ( which He could not but observe , to Disgregate the particles of all things , aswel Homogeneous , as Heterogeneous . ) but upon some special Effect of it upon some particular Concretions , such as are Compounded of parts of Divers natures , as Wood and all Combustible bodies Concerning which , indeed , His Assertion is thus far justifiable , that the whole Bodie is so dissolved by fire , as that the Dissimilar parts of it are perfectly sequestred each from other , and every one attains it proper place ; the Aereal part ascending and associating with the Aer , the Aqueous evaporating , the Igneous discovering themselves in Flame , and the earthy remaining behind , in the forme of Ashes . But alas ! this favourable Conjecture cannot excuse , nor gild over his Incogitancy ; for , the Congregation of the Homogenous particles of a Body , dissolved by Fire , in the place most convenient to their particular Nature , ariseth immediately from their own Tendency thither , or ( that we may speak more like our selves , i. e. the Disciples of Epicurus ) from their respective proportions of Gravity , the more Heavy extruding and so impelling upward the less heavy : and only Accidentally from Heat , or as it hath dissolved the caement , and so the Continuity of the Concretion , wherein they were confusedly and promiscuously blended together . So that Truth will not dispense with our Connivence at so dangerous a Lapse , though in one of Her choicest Favorites ; chiefly , because it hath already deluded so many of Her seekers , under the glorious title of a Fundamental Axiome : but strictly enjoynes Us , to Conclude ; that Heat , per se , or of its own nature , is alwayes a Disgregative Quality ; and that it is of of meer Accident , that upon the sequestration of Heterogeneities , Homogeneous Natures are associated , rather than , è contra , that it is of meer Accident , that while Heat Congregates Homogeneous , it should Disgregate Heterogeneous Natures , as Aristotle most inconsiderately affirmed and taught .

SECT. II.

Art. 1. The Link connecting this Section to the former . AS in the Course , so in the Discourse of Nature , having done with the principle of Life , Heat , we must immediately come to the principle of Death , COLD : whose Essence we cannot seasonably explain , before we have proved , that it hath an Essence ; since many have hotly , though with but cold Arguments , contended , that it hath none at all , but is a meer Privation , or Nothing .

Art. 2. That Cold is no Privation of Heat ; but a Real and Positive Quality : demonstrated . That Cold , therefore , is a Real Ens , and hath a Positive Nature of its own , may be thus demonstrated . ( 1. ) Such are the proper Effects of Cold , as cannot , without open absurdity , be ascribed to a simple Privation ; since a Privation is incapable of Action : for , Cold compingeth all Bodies , that are capable of its efficacy , and congealeth Water into Ice , which is more than ever any man durst assigne to a privation . And , when a man thrusts his hand into cold Water , the Cold He then feels , cannot be sayd to be a meer privation of the Heat of his hand ; since , his hand remains as Hot , if not hotter than before ; the Calorifick Atoms of his hand being more united , by the circumobsistence of the Cold. ( 2. ) All Heat doth Concentre and unite it self , upon the Antiperistasis of Cold ; not from fear of a privation , because Heat is destitute of a sense of its owne being , and so of fear to lose that being ; and if not , yet Nothing can have no Contrariety , nor Activity : but , from Repulsion , as we have formerly delivered . ( 3. ) Though many bodies are observed to become Cold , upon the absence , or Expiration of Heat : yet is it the intromission of the Quality contrary to Heat , that makes them so ; for , if External Cold be not introduced into their pores , they cannot be so properly sayd , Frigescere , to wax Cold , as Decalescere , to wax less Hot. Thus a stone , which is not Hot , nor Cold , unless by Accident , being admoved to the fire , is made Hot ; and removed from the fire , you cannot ( unless the ambient Aer intromit its Cold into it ) so justly say , that it growes Cold , as that it grows Less hot , or returnes to its native state of indifferency . ( 4. ) When Water ( vulgarly , though untruely praesumed to be naturally or essentially cold ) is congealed into Ice by the Cold of the aer , it would be most shamefully absurd , to affirm , that the Cold of the Ice ariseth meerly from the Absence of Heat in the water ; because it is the essential part of the supposition , that the Water had no Heat before . ( 5. ) Privation knowes no Degrees ; for the Word imports the totall Destitution , or Absence of somewhat formerly had , otherwise , in rigid truth , it can be no Privation ( and therefore our common Distinction of a Partial , and Total privation , hath lived thus long meerly upon indulgence and tolleration . ) : but Cold hath its various Degrees , for Water is colder to the touch than Earth , Ice than Water , &c. therefore Cold is no Privative , but a Positive Quality .

The Reality of Cold being thus clearly evicted , we may , Art 3. That the adaequate Notion of Cold , ought to be de●umed from its General Effect , viz. the Congregation and Compaction of bodies . with more advantage undertake the consideration of its Formality , and explore the roots of those Attributes commonly imputed thereunto .

First , therefore , we observe ; that though Cold be Scholastically defined by that passion caused in the organs of the sense of touching , upon the contact of a Cold object ; yet doth not that special Notion sufficiently express its Nature : because there is a more General Effect by which it falls under our cognizance ; and that is the Congregation and Compaction of the parts of bodies . For , since Cold is the Antagonist to Heat , whose proper vertue it is , to Discuss and Disgregate ; therefore must the proper and immediate virtue of Cold be , to Congregate and Compinge : and consequently , ought we to form to our selves a notion of the Essence of Cold , according to that general Effect , rather than that special one produced in the sense of Touching , which doth adumbrate only a Relative part of it .

Secondly , that by Cold , we understand not any Immaterial Quality , Art. 4. Cold , no ●mmaterial ; but a Substantial Quality . as Aristotle and the Schools after him ; but a Substantial one , i. e. certain particles of Matter , or Atoms whose determinate Magnitude and Figure adapt or empower them to congregate and compinge bodies , or to produce all those Effects observed to arise immediately from Cold. And , as the Atoms , which are comparated to the Causation of such Effects , may rightly be termed , the Atoms of Cold , or Frigorifick Atoms : so may those Concretions , which harbour such Atoms , and are capable of Emitting them , be named Cold Concretions ; either Actually , as Frost , snowe , the North-wind , &c. or Potentially , as Nitre , Hemlock , Night-shade , and all other simples aswel Medical , as Toxical or Poysonous , whose Alterative Virtue consisteth cheifly in Cold.

Now , as for the determinate Figure of Frigorifick Atoms ; Art. 5. Gassendus conjectural Assignation of a Tetrahedical Figure to the Atoms of cold ; asserted by sundry weighty considerations . our enquiries can hope for but small light from the almost consumed vaper of Antiquity : For , though Philoponus ( in 1 physic . ) & Magnenus ( de Atomis , disput. 2. cap. 3. ) confidently deliver , that Democritus assigned a Cubical Figure to the Atoms of Cold ; and endeavour to justifie that assignation , by sundry Mathematical reasons : yet Aristotle , a man aswell acquainted with the doctrines of his Predecessors , as either of those , expresly affirms , that nor Democritus , nor Leucippus , nor Epicurus determined the Atoms of Cold to any particular Figure at all ; for , His words are these ( 3 de caelo , cap. 4. ) 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Nihilpend● determinarunt . So , that rather than remain altogether in the dark , we must strike fire out of that learned Conjecture of our Master Ga●sendus ; and taking our indication from the rule of Contrariety , infer , that the Atoms of Heat being spherical , those of Cold , in all reason , must be Tetrahedical , or Pyramidal , consisting of 4 sides , or equilateral Triangles . To make the reasonableness of this supposition duly evident , let us consider ( 1. ) That as Heat hath its origine from Atoms most exile in magnitude , spherical in figure , and so most swift of motion : so must its Contrary , Cold , be derived from principles of Contrary proprieties , viz. Atoms not so exile in magnitude , of a Figure most opposite to a sphere , and so of most slow motion . ( 2. ) That none but Tetrahedical Atoms can justly challenge to themselves these proprieties , that are requisite to the Essensification of Cold. For ( 1. ) If we regard their Magnitude , a Tetrahedical Atom may be Greater than a Spherical , by its whole Angles : because a Sphere may be circumscribed within a Tetrahedon . ( 2. ) If the Figure it self ; none is more opposed to a Sphere , than a Tetrahedon : because it is Angular , and farthest recedeth from that infinity , or ( rather ) innumerability of small insensible sides , which a profound Geometrician may speculate in a Sphere . ( 3. ) If their Mobility ; no body can be more unapt for motion , than a Tetrahedical one : for , what vulgar Mathematicians impute to a Cube , viz. that it challengeth the palme from all other Figures , for Ineptitude to motion , doth indeed more rightfully belong to a Tetrahedon ; as will soon appear to any equitable consideration , upon the perpension of the reasons alleagable on both parts . But here we are to signifie , that this ineptitude to motion proper to Tetrahedical Atoms , is not meant of Atoms at liberty , and injoying freedom of motion , in the Inane space ; since , in that state all Atoms are praesumed to be of equal velocity : but only of Atoms wanting that liberty , such as are included in Concretions , and by intestine evolutions continually attempt Emancipation and Exsilition . ( 4. ) It cannot impugne , at least , not stagger the reasonableness of this conjectural Assignation of a Tetrahedical figure to the Atoms of Cold , that Plato ( in Timaeo ) definitely adscribeth a Pyramidal Figure to Fire , not to the Aer , i. e. to the Atoms of Heat , not to those of Cold : because , if any shall thereupon conceive , that a Pyramid is most capable of penetrating the skin of a man , and consequently of producing therein the sense of Heat , rather than Cold ; He may be soon converted by considering a passage in our former section of this Chapter , that the Atoms of Heat may , though spherical , as well in respect of their extreme Exility ( which the point of no Pyramid can exceed ) as of the velocity of their Motion , prick as sharply , and penetrate as deeply , as the Angles of the smallest Pyramid imaginable . To which may be conjoyned , that the Atoms of Cold , according to our supposition , are also capable of Pungency and Penetration ; and consequently that a kind of Adustion is also assignable to great Cold ; according to that expression of Virgil ( 1 Georg. ) Boceae penetrabile frigus adurit . For , in fervent Frosts ( to use the same Epithite , as the sweet-tongued Ovid , in the same case ) when our hands are , as the English phrase is , Benumm'd with Cold ; if we hold them to the fire , we instantly feel a sharp and pricking pain in them . Which ariseth from hence , that the Atoms of Heat , while by their agility and constant supplies they are dispelling those of Cold , which had entred and possessed the pores of our hands , do variously commove and invert them ; they are hastily driven forth , and in their contention and egress , cut and dilacerate the flesh and skin , as well with their small points , as edges lying betwixt their points , and so produce an acute and pungitive pain . Whereupon the sage Sennertus ( de Atomis ) grounds his advice , that in extreme cold weather , when our hands are so stupified , as that an Extinction of their vital heat may be feared ; we either immerse them into cold water , or rub them in snow , that the Atoms of Cold , which have wedged each other into the pores , may be gently and gradually called forth , before we hold them to the fire : and this , least not only grievous pain be caused , but a Gangrene ensue , from the totall dissolution of the Contexture of our hands by the violent intrusion of the Cold Atoms , when they are forcibly impelled and agitated by the igneous ; as the sad experience of many in Ruscia , Groenland , the Alps ▪ and other Regions obnoxious to the tyranny of Cold , hath taught . Concerning this , Helm●nt also was in the right , when He said , Mechanicè namque videmus , membrum fere congelatum sub nive recalescere , & à syderatione praeservari ; quod alias aer mox totaliter congelare pergeret , vel si repente ad ignem sit delatum , moritur propter extremi alterius festinam actionem ▪ &c. ( in cap. de Aere articul 8. ) ( 5. ) Nor doth it hinder , that Philoponus and Magnenus affirm , that the Atoms of Cold ought to be Cubical , in respect of the eminent aptitude of that figure , for Constipation and Compingency , the General Effects of Cold : because , a Pyramid also hath its plane sides , or faces , which empower it to perform as much as a Cube , in that respect ; and if common Salt be Constrictive , only because , being Hexahedrical in form , it hath square plane sides , as a Cube ; certainly Alum must be more Constrictive , because being Octahedrical in form , it hath triangular plane sides , as a Pyramid . Besides , it is manifest , that these plane sides must so much the more press upon and wedge in the particles of a body , by how much more of the body , or greater number of its particles they touch : and that by how much more they are entangled by their Angles , so much more hardly are they Expeded , and so remain cohaerent so much more pertinaciously . Hence comes it , that all Concretions consisting , for the most part , of such figurated Atoms , are Adst●ictive Effectually : for , interposing their particles amongst those of other bodies , that are Fluid ; they make their Consistence more Compact and somewhat Rigid , as in Ice , Snow , Haile , Hoar-frost , &c.

The Consignation of a Tetrahedical Figure to Frigorifick Atoms appearing thus eminently verisimilous ; Art. 6. Cold , not Essential to Earth , Water , nor Aer . to the full Explanation of the Nature of Cold , it remains only , that we decide that notable Controversy , which so much perplexed many of the Ancients : viz. Whether Cold be an Elementary Quality ; or ( more plainly ) Whether or no the Principality of Cold belongs to any one of the four vulgar Elements ; and so whether Aer , or Water , or Earth may not be conceived to be Primum Frigidum , as rightfully as Fire is sayd to be Primum Calidum ? Especially , since it is well known , that the Stoicks imputed the principality of Cold to the Aer ; Empedocles to Water , to whom Aristotle plainly assented , though He sometimes forgot himself , and affirmed that no Humor is without Heat ( as in 5. de Generat . Animal . cap. ● . ) ; and Plutarch to Earth , as we have learned from Himself ( lib. de frigore primigenio . )

To determine this Antique Dispute , therefore , we first observe ; that it arose cheifly from a Petitionary Principle . For it appears , that all Philosophers , who engaged therein , took it for granted , that the Quality of Heat was eminently inhaerent in Fire , the chief of the 4 Principal or Elementary substances ; and thereupon inferred , that the Contrary Quality , Cold , ought in like manner to have its principal residence in one of the other 3 : when , introth , they ought first to have proved , that there was such a thing as an Element of Fire in the Universe ; which is more than any Logick can hope , since the Sphere of Fire , which they supposed to possess all that vast space between the convex of the Sphere of Aer , and the concave of that of the Moon , is a meer Chimaera , as we have formerly intimated , and Helmont hath clearly commonstrated ( in cap. de Aere . ) And Secondly we affirm , that as the Highest degree of Heat is not justly attributary to any one Body more than other , or by way of singular eminency ( for , the Sphere of Fire failing , what other can be substituted in the room thereof ? ) but to sundry special Bodies , which are capable of Exciting or Conceiving Heat , in the superlative degree : so likewise , though we should concede , that there are 3 Principal Bodies in Nature , namely Aer , Water , Earth , in each whereof the Quality of Cold is sensibly harboured ; yet is there no one of them , of its own nature more principally Cold than other , or which of it self containeth Cold in the highest degree ; but some special Bodies there are , composed of them , which are capable of Exciting and Conceiving Cold , in an eminent manner . But , in Generals is no Demonstration ; and therefore we must advance to Particulars , and verify our Assertion , in each of the Three supposed Elements apart .

For the Earth : forasmuch as our sense certifieth that it is even Torrified with Heat , in some places , and Congealed with Cold in others , according to the temperature of the ambient Aer in divers climats , or as the Aer , being calefied by the Sun , or frigified by frost , doth variously affect it , in it superficial or Exterior parts ; and so it cannot be discerned , that its External parts are endowed with one of these opposite Qualities more than the other : and since we cannot but observe , that there are many great and durable subterraneous Fires burning in , and many fervid and sulphlureous Exlations frequently emitted , and more Hot Springs of Mineral Waters perpetually issuing from its Interior parts , or bowels ; and so it is of necessity , that vast seminaries of Igneous Atoms be included in the Entrals thereof : We say , considering these things , we cannot deny , but that the Earth doth contain as many Particles of Heat , or Calorifick Atoms , both without and within , as it doth of seeds of Cold , or Frigorifick Atoms , if not more ; and upon consequence , that it cannot be Primum Frigidum , as Plutarch and all his Sectators have dreamt . What then ; shall we conclude Antithetically , and conceive that the Globe of the Earth is therefore Essentially rather Hot , than Cold ? Truely , No ; because experience demonstrateth , that the Earth doth belch forth Cold Exhalations , and congealing blasts , as well as Hot Fumes , and more frequently : witness the North-wind , which is so cold , that it refrigerates the Aer even in the middst of Summer , when the rivers are exhausted by the fervor of the Sun ; to which Elihu , one of Iobs sorry Comforters , seems to have alluded , when He said , That Cold cometh out of the North , and the Whirlwind out of the South . All , therefore , we dare determine in this difficult argument ( the decision whereof doth chiefly depend upon Experiments of vast labour and costs ) is only thus much ; that the Earth , which is now Hot , now Cold , in its extreme or superficial parts , may , as to its Internal or profound parts , be as reasonably accounted to contain various seminaries of Heat , as of Cold : and that the principal seeds of Cold , or such , as chiefly consist of Frigorifick Atoms , do convene into Halinitre , and other Concretions of natures retaining thereto . And our Reason is that Halinitre is no sooner dissolved in Water , than it congealeth the same into perfect Ice , and strongly refrigerates all bodies , that it toucheth ; insomuch that we may not only conclude , that of all Concretions in Nature , at least that we have discovered , none is so plentifully fraught with the Atoms , or seeds of Cold , as Halinitre ; but also adventure to answer that Problem proposed to Iob , Out of whose womb came the Ice , and the Hoary Frost of heaven , who hath gendred it ? by saying , that all our Freezing and extreme Cold winds seem to be only copious Exhalations of Halinitre dissolved in the bowels of the Earth ; or consisting of such Frigorifick Atoms , as compose Halinitre ; and this because of the identity of their Effects , for the Tramontane Wind ( the coldest of all winds , as Fabricius Paduanus , in his exquisite Book de Ventis , copiously proveth ) which the Italians call Chirocco , can pretend to no natural Effect , in which Halinitre may not justly rival it . Long might we dwell upon this not more rare than delightful subject : but , besides that it deserves a profest Disquisition , apart by it self , our speculations are limited , and may not , without indecency , either digress from their proper Theme , or transgress the strict Laws of Method . May it suffice , therefore , in praesent , that we have made it justifiable to conceive that the Earth containeth many such Particles , or Atoms ( whether such as pertain to the Composition of Halinitre , or of any other kind whatever ) upon the Exsilition of which the body containing them may be said to become Cold , or pass from Potential to Actual Cold : and upon the insinuation of which into Aer , Water , Earth , Stones , Wood , Flesh , or any other terrene Concretion whatever , Cold is introduced into them , and they may be said to be Frigefied , or made Cold.

Secondly , as for Water ; that the praetext thereof to the praerogative of Essential Frigidity is also fraudulent , and inconsistent with the Magna Charta of right Reason , may be discovered from these considerations . 1. When Water is frozen , the Ice always begins in it superfice , or upper parts , where the Aer immediately toucheth it : but , if it were Cold of its own Nature , as is generally praesumed , upon the auctority of Aristotle , the Ice ought to begin in parts farthest situate from the Aer , that is in the middle , or bottom , rather than at the top ; at least , it would not be more slowly conglaciated in the middle and bottom , than at the top . ( 2. ) In all Frosts , the Cold of Water is encreased ; which could not be , if it were the principal seat of Cold. For , how could the Aer which according to the vulgar supposition , that Water is the subject of inhaesion to extreme Cold , if less cold , infuse into water a greater cold , than what it had before of its owne ? or , how could Nitre , dissolved in water , so much augment the Cold thereof , as to convert it into Ice , even in the heat of summer , or by the fires side ; as is experimented in Artificial conglaciations : if Nitre were not endowed with greater cold than Water ? ( 3. ) If Water be formally ingravidated with the seeds of Cold ; why is not the sea , why are not all Rivers , nay , all Lakes and standing Pools ( in which the excuse of continual motion is praevented ) constantly congealed , and bound up in ribbs of Ice ? Whence comes it , that Water doth constantly remain Fluid , unless in great frosts only , when the Atoms of Cold , wafted on the wings of the North-wind , and plentifully strawed on the waters , doe insinuate themselves among its particles , and introduce a Rigidity upon them ? Certainly , it is not conform to the Laws of Nature , that any Body , much less so eminent and useful a one as Water , should for the most part remain alienated from its owne native constitution , and be reduced to it again only at some times , after long intervals , and then only for a day or two . ( 4. ) Were Cold essentially competent to Water , it could not so easily , as is observed , admit the Contrary Quality , Heat , nor in so high a degree , without the destruction of its primitive form . For , no subject can be changed from the Extreme of one Quality inhaerent , to the extreme of a contrary , without the total alteration of that Contexture of its particles , upon which the inhaerent quality depended ; which done , it remains no longer the same : but Water still remains the same , i. e. a Humid Fluid substance , both at the time of , and after its Calefaction by fire , as before . And , therefore , that common saying , that Water heated doth reduce it self to its native Cold , though it be tollerable in the mouth of the people ; yet He that would speak as a Philosopher , ought to change it into this , that Water after calefaction , returns to its primitive state of Indifferency to either Heat , or Cold : for , though after its remove from the fire , it gradually loseth the Heat acquired from thence , the Igneous Atoms spontaneously ascending and abandoning it one after another ; yet would it never reduce it self to the least degree of cold , but is reduced to cold by Atoms of Cold from the circumstant Aer immitted into its pores . What then ; shall we hence conclude , that Water is Essentially Hot ? Neither ; because then it could not so easily admit , nor so long retain the Contrary Quality , Cold , for Hot springs are never congelated . Wherein therefore can we acquiesce ? Truly , only in this determination , that Water is Essentially Moist , and Fluid : but neither Hot , nor Cold , unless by Accident , or Acquisition , i. e. it is made Hot , upon the introduction of Calorifick , and Cold , upon the introduction of Frigorifick Atoms ; contrary to the tenent of Empedocles , and Aristotle .

Lastly , as for the Aer : insomuch as it is sometimes Hot , sometimes Cold , according to the temperature of the Climate , season of the year , praesence or absence of the Sun , and diversity of Winds : we can have no warrant from re●son , to conceive it to be the natural Mother of Cold , more than of Heat ▪ but rather that it is indifferently comparated to admit either Quality , according to divers Impraegnation . Whoever , therefore , shall argue , that because in the Dogg da●es , when the perpendicular rayes of the Sun parch up the languishing inhabitants of the Earth in some positions of its sphere , if the North-wind arise , it immediately mitigates the fe●vor of the Aer , and brings a cool relief upon its wings ; therefore the Aer is Naturally Cold : ma● as justly infer , that the Aer is Naturally Hot ; because , in the dead 〈◊〉 Winter , when the face of the Earth becomes hoary and rigid with ●r●st , if the South-wind blowe , it soon mitigates the frigidity of the Aer , ●nd dissolves those fetters of Ice , wherewith all things were bound up . Wherefore , it is best for us to Conclude , that the Essential Quality of the Aer ▪ is Fluidity ; but as for Heat and Cold , they are Qualities meerly Accidental or Adventitious thereto ; or , that it is made Hot , or Cold , upon the commixture of Calorifick , or Frigorifick Atoms . So that where the Aer is constantly impraegnate with Atoms of Heat , as under the Torrid Zone , there is it co●stantly Hot , or Warme at least : where it is Alternately perfused with ●●lorifick and Frigorifick Atoms , as under the Temper●te Zones ; Art. 7. 〈…〉 . 〈…〉 it Alternately Hot and Cold : and where it is constantly pervaded by ●●igorifick Atoms , as under the North Pole ; there is it constantly Cold.

To put a p●●iod , therefore , to this Dispute ; seeing the Quality of Cold is not Essen●●●●ly inhaerent in Earth , Water , or Aer , the Three Principal Bodies of Nature ; where shall we investigate its Genuine Matrix , or proper subject of inhaesion ? Certainly , in the nature of some Special Bodies , or a particular species of Atoms ( of which sort are those whereof Salnitre is for the most part composed ) which being introduced into Earth , Water , Aer , or any other mixt Bodie , impraegnate them with cold .

But , haply , you may say , that though this be true , Art. 8. Water , the chief Antagonist to Fire ; not in respect of its Accidental Frigidity , but Essential Humidity ▪ and that the Aer hath a juster title to the Principality of Cold , than either Water , or Earth . yet doth it not totally solve the doubt ; since it is yet demandable , Whether any one , and which of those Three Elements is highly Opposite to the Fourth , viz. Fire ? We Answer , that forasmuch as that Bodie is to be accounted the most Opposite to Fire , which most destroyes it : therefore is Water the chief Antagonist to Fire , because it soonest Extinguisheth it . Nevertheless there is no necessity , that therefore Water must be Cold in as high a degree , as Fire is Hot : for , Water doth not extinguish Fire , as it is Cold ( since boyling water doth as soon put out fire , as Cold ) but as it is Humid , i. e. as it enters the pores of the enflamed body , and hinders the Motion and Diffusion of the Atoms of Fire . Which may be confirmed from hence ( 1. ) That Oyle , which no man conceives to be Cold , it poured on in great quantity , doth also extinguish fire , by suffocation , which is nothing but a hindering the Motion of the igneous Atoms : ( 2. ) That in case the Atoms of Fire issue from the accensed matter , with such pernicity and vehemence , and reciprocal arietations , and in such swarms , as that they repel the water affused , and permit it not to enter the pores of the fewel ( as constantly happens in Wild-fire , where the ingredients are Unctuous , and consist of very tenacious particles . ) in that case , Water is so far from extinguishing the flame , that it makes it more impetuous and raging . However , we shall acknowledg thus much , that if the Principality of Cold must be adscribed to one of the Three vulgar Elements ; the Aer doubtless , hath the best title thereunto : because , being the most Lax and Porous bodie of the Three it doth most easily admit , and most plentifully harbour the seeds of Cold ; and being also subtile and Fluid , it doth most easily immit , or carry them along with it self into the pores of other bodies , and so not only Infrigidate , but some times Congeal , and Conglaciate them ; in case they be of such Contextures and such particles , as are susceptible of Congelation and Conglaciation .

The Fable of the Satyr and Wayfering man , who blew hot and cold , Art. 9. ●ROBLEM ▪ Why the breath of a man doth Warme , when expi●ed with the m●uth wide open ; & Cool , when efflated with the mouth contracted . though in the mouth of every School-boy , is yet scarce understood by their Masters ; nay , the greatest Philosophers have found the reason of that Contrariety of Effects from one and the same Cause , to be highly problematical . Wherefore since we are fallen upon the cause of the Frigidity in the Aer ; and the Frigidity of our Breath doth materially depend thereon : opportunity invites Us , to solve that Problem , which though both Aristotle ( sect 3. prob . 7. & Anaximenes ( apud Plutarch . de frigore primigenio ) have strongly attempted ; yet have they left it to the conquest of Epicurus principles : viz. Why doth the breath of a man warme when eff●ated with the mouth wide open ; and cool , when efflated with the mouth contra●●ed ? To omit the opinions of others , therefore , we conceive the cause hereof to be only this ▪ that albeit the Breath doth consist of aer , for the most part fraught with Calorifick Atoms , emitted from the lungs and vital organs , yet hath it many Frigorifick ones also interspersed among its particles : which being of greater bulk , than the Calorifick , and so capable of a stronger impuls , are by the force of efflation transmitted to greatter distance from the mouth ; because , the Calorifick Atoms commixt with the breath , in regard of their exility , are no sooner dischaged from the mouth , than they instantly disperse in round . Wence it comes , that if the breath be expired in 〈◊〉 large stream , or with the mouth wide open ; because the circuit of the 〈◊〉 of brea●h is large , and so the Hot Atoms emitted are not so soon dispersed : therefore doth the stream feel warme to the hand objected there ▪ and so much the more warme , by how much neerer the hand is held to the mouth ; the Calorifick Atoms being less and less Dissipated in each degree of remove . But , in case the breath be ●mitted with contracted lipps ; becaus●●hen the compass of the stream is small , and the force of Efflation greater 〈◊〉 therefore are the Calorifick Atoms soon Disgregated , and the Frigorific● ▪ only r●main commixt with the Aer , which affects the objected hand 〈◊〉 Cold , and by how much farther ( in the limits of the power of Efflation● 〈◊〉 hand is held from the mouth , by so much colder doth the breath appear 〈…〉 contra . That Calorifick Atoms are subject to more and more 〈…〉 the stream of a Fluid substance , to which they are commixt , is greater and greater in circuit , may be confirmed from hence ; that if we poure ho●●●ter , from on high , in frosty weather , we shall observe a fume to issue 〈◊〉 ●scend from the stream all along ▪ and that so much the more plentifully , by how much greater the stream is . Thus we use to cool Burnt wine , or 〈◊〉 by frequent refunding it from vessel to vessel , or infunding it into broad and shallow vessels ; that so the Atoms of Heat may be the sooner disper●●● for , by how much larger the superfice of the liquor is made , by so much more of liberty for Exsilition is given to the Atoms of Heat containe●●herein , and as much of Insinuation to the Atoms of Cold in company 〈◊〉 the circumstant Aer . Thus also we cool our faces in the heat of 〈◊〉 , with fanning the aer towards us : the Hot Atoms being thereby 〈◊〉 , and the Cold impelled deeper into the pores of the skin : which 〈…〉 the reason , why all Winds appear so much the Colder , by how much ●●●onger they blowe ; as De●s Cartes hath well observed in these words : 〈…〉 vehementior majoris frigiditatis perceptionem , quam aer 〈…〉 corpore nostro excitat ; quod aer quietus tantùm exteriorem nostram 〈…〉 quae interi●ribus nostris carnibus frigidior est , contingat : ventus vero , ●●hementius in corpus nostrum actus , etiam in penetralia ejus adigatur , 〈◊〉 illa siut cute calidiora , id circo etiam majorem frigiditatem ab ejus conta●●● percipiunt .

Art. 10. 〈…〉 the premises . In our prece●ent Article , touching the necessary assignatin of a Tetrahedical Figure 〈…〉 Atoms of Cold , we remember , we said ▪ that in respect of their 〈…〉 or plane faces , they were most apt to Compinge , or bind in the particle 〈◊〉 all Concretions ▪ into which they are intromitted ; and from thence we shal●●●ke the hint of inferring Three noble CONSECTARIES .

( 1. ) That 〈◊〉 Snow , Hail , Hoarfrost , and all Congelations , are made meerly by th●●●●romission of Frigorifick Atoms among the particles of 〈…〉 , being once insinuated and commixt among them , in sufficie●● 〈…〉 alter their fluid and lax consistence into a rigid and compact , i. e. they Congeal them .

( 2. ) That 〈…〉 , or Trembling sometimes observed in the members of 〈…〉 that Rigor , or Shaking , in the beginning of most putri● 〈…〉 when the Fits of Intermittent fevers invade , are chiefly cause● 〈◊〉 Frigorifick Atoms . For , when the Spherical Atoms of Heat , which swarm in and vivifie the bodies of Animals , are not moved quaquaversùm in the members with such freedom , velocity , and directness excentrically , as they ought ; because , meeting and contesting with those less Agile Atoms of Cold , which have entred the body , upon its chilling , their proper motion is thereby impeded : they are strongly repelled , and made to recoyle towards the Central parts of the bodie , in avoydance of their Adversary , the Cold ones ; and in that tumultuous retreat , or introcession , they vellicate the fibres of the membranous and nervous parts , and so cause a kind of vibration or contraction , which if only of the skin , makes that symptome , which Physicians call a Horror ; but if of the Muscles in the Habit of the bodie , makes that more vehement Concussion , which they call a Rigor . Either of which doth so long endure , as till the Atoms of Heat , being more strong by Concentration and Union , have re-encountered and expelled them . That it is of the Nature of Hot Atoms , when invaded by a greater number of Cold ones , to recoyle from them , and concentre themselves in the middle of the body , that contains them ; is demonstrable from the Experiment of Frozen Wines : wherein the spirits concentre , and preserve themselves free from Congelation in the middle of the frozen Phlegm , so that they may be seen to remain fluid and of the colour of an Amethyst : as Helmont hath well declared , in his History of the Nativity of Tartar in Wines .

( 3. ) That the Death of all Animals , is caused immediately by the Atoms of Cold ; which insinuating themselves in great swarms into the body , and not expelled again from thence by the overpowered Atoms of Heat ; they wholly impede and suppress those motions of them , wherein Vitality consisteth : So that the Calorifick ones being no longer able to calefy the principal seat of life , the Vital flame is soon extinguished , and the whole Body resigned to the tyranny of Cold. Which is therefore well accounted to be the grand and profest Enemy of Life .

CHAP. XIII . OF Fluidity , Stability , Humidity , Siccity .

SECT. I.

Art. 1. Why Fluidity and 〈◊〉 are here considered before Humidity and 〈◊〉 . HEre our very Method must be somewhat Paradoxical , and the Genealogy we shall afford of those Two vulgarly accounted Passive ●●ualities , Humidity and Siccity , very much different from that universally embraced in the Schools . For , should we tread in the steps of Aristotle , as most , who have travelled in this subject , have constantly done ; we must have subnected our Disquisition into the Nature and Origine of Moisture and Dryness , immediately to that of Heat and Cold , as the other pair of First Elemental Qualities , and ●diametro opposite to them . But , having observed , that those 2 Terms , Moist and Dr● ▪ are not , according to the severe and praecise Dialect of truth , rightly ●●commodable to all those things , which are genuinely imported by 〈◊〉 Greek Words , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , according to the definions of Aristotle ▪ and consequently that we could not avoid the danger of losing ●●●selves in a perpetual Aequivocation of Terms , unless we committed ou● thoughts wholly to the conduct of Nature Herself , progressing from the more to the less General Qualities , and at each step explicating their distinct dependencies : we thereupon inferred , that we ought to praem●se the Consideration of Fluidity and Firmness , which are more Gener●●● to that of Humidity and Siccity , as less General Qualities , and 〈◊〉 seem to be one degree more removed from Catholick Principles . Art. 2. 〈…〉

That those 〈◊〉 Terms so frequent in the mouth of Aristotle , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ▪ 〈…〉 in signification , than Humidum and Siccum , by which His 〈◊〉 Interpreters and Commentators commonly explicate them ; 〈…〉 even from hence , that under the word 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 is comprehended no● only , in General , whatever is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Fluid and Liquid , but also , in special , that matter or body , whereby a thing is moistned , when immersed into , or perfused with the same : and likewise , under the contrary term 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , is comprehended as well , in General , whatever is 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Compact or Firm and Solid , as in special , that matter or body , which being applyed to a thing , is not capable of Humectating or Madefying the same , and which is therefore called also 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Aridum . Now this duely perpended doth at first sight detest the Aequivocation of the Latin Terms , and direct us to this praecise determination ; that whatever is Fluid , is not Humid ; nor whatever is Dry , Compact or Firme ; but that a Humid body properly is that , whereby another body , being perfused , is moistned [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] or madefied [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] : and , on the contrary , that a Dry or Arid body is that , which is not capable of Humectating , or madefying another body , to which it is applied .

Again , forasmuch as Aristotle positively defines 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Art. 3. 〈…〉 a Firme . id qu●d facile , terminum admittens , proprio tamen non terminatur , that which being destitute of self-termination , is yet easily terminated by another substance ; t is evident , that this His Definition is competent not only to a Humid thing , in special , but also to a Fluid , in General : such as are not only Water , Oyle , every Liquor , yea and Metal or other Concretion , actually fused or melted ; but also the Aer , Flame , Smoke , Dust , and whatever is of such a nature , as that being admitted into any vessel or other continent of whatever figure ; or however terminated in it superfice , doth easily accomodate it self thereunto , put on the same figure , and confess termination by the same limits or boundaries ; and this , because it cannot terminate it self , as being naturally comparated only to Diffusion . On the other side , since He defines 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , quod facile terminatum proptio termino , terminatur aegre alieno ; to be that which is easily terminate● by its owne superfice , and hardly terminated by another ; it is also manifest , that this Definition is not peculiar only to a Dry or ●rid substance , but in common also to a Firme or Solid one : such as not only Earth , Wood , Stones , &c. but also Ice , Metal unmolten , Pitch , Resine , Wax , and the like Concreted juices , and ( in a word ) all bodies , which have their parts so consistent and mutually cohaerent , as that they are not naturally comparated to Diffusion , but conserve themselves in their own superfice , and require compression , dilatation , section , detrition , or some other violent means , to accommodate them to termination , by the superfice of another body . And , certainly , if what is praecisely signified by the Terme 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , were no more than what is meant by the Latin substitute thereof , Humidum : then might the Aer be justly said to be Humid , which is so far in its owne nature from being endowed with the faculty of Humectating bodies , that its genuine virtue is to exsiccate all things suspended therein ; nay even Fire it self might be allowed the same Attribute , together with Smoke , Dust , and the like Fluid substances , which exsiccate all bodies perfused with mo●sture . On the advers part , if what is praecisely intended by the Terme 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , were fully expressible by the Latin , Siccum , or Aridum ; then , doubtless , might Wax , Re●ine , and all Concreted juices be accounted actually Dry ▪ nay Ice it self , which is only Liquor congealed , could not be excluded the Categorie of Arid substances . These Considerations premised , though we might here enquire , Whether Aristotle spake like Himself , when He confined Fluidity ( and that according to his owne definition ) to only 2 Elements , Water and Aer ; when yet the Element of Fire , which He placed above the Aer●●l region , must be transcendently Fluid ( else how could it be so easily terminated by the Concave of the Lunar Sphere , on one part , and the Convex of the Aereal , on the other ? ) And whether His Antithesis or Counter assertion , viz. that the 2 Firme Elements are Fire and Earth , be not a downright Absurdity : yet shall we not insist upon the detection of either of those two Errors , because they are obvious to every mans notice ; but only Conclude , that though every Humid body be Fluid , and every Arid or Dry body be Firm ; yet will not the Conversion hold , since every Fluid is not Humid , nor every Firme , Dry ; and upon natural consequence , that Humidity is a species of Fluidity , and Siccity a Species of Firmity ; and also that it is our duety to speculate the Reasons of each accordingly beginning at the Generals .

FLUIDITY we conceive to be a Quality , arising meerly from hence ; that the Atoms ▪ Art. 4. Fluidity defined or insensible particles , of which a fluid Concretion doth consist , are smooth in superfice , and reciprocally contiguous in some points , though disso●●●●● or incontiguous in others ; so that many inane spaces ( smaller and grea●●● according to the several magnitudes of the particles , which intercept them being interspersed among them , they are , upon the motion of the mass o● body , which they compose , most easily moveable , rowling one upon ●●other , and in a continued fluor , or stream diffusing themselves , till th●● are arrested by some firm body , to whose superfice they exactly accommodate themselves .

Art. 5. Wherein the F●rmal Rea●on thereof doth consist . That the ●●sence of Fluidity dont consist only in these Two conditions , the smoothness of insensible particles , and interruption of small inane spaces among them ▪ where their extrems are incontiguous ; may be even sensibly demonst●●●●d in an heap or measure of Corne. Which is apt for Diffusion , or Fluid , only because the Grains , of which it doth consist , are superficially smooth and hard , and have myriads of inane spaces intercepted among them ▪ by reason of the incontiguities of their extrems , in various points : so 〈◊〉 ▪ whenever the heap is moved , or effused from one vessel into anothe● ▪ the Grains mutually rowling each upon other , diffuse themselves in one continued stream , and immediately upon their reception into the concave of the vessel , the Aggregate or mass of them becomes exactly accommo●●te to the figure , or internal superfice of the same . And , forasmuch as the ●ifferent magnitudes of composing particles , do not necessitate a differe●●e of formal qualities ; but only variety of Figures , contexture and 〈◊〉 : well may we conceive the same reasons to essence the Fluidity of Water also ; because betwixt an heap of Corne , and an heap or mass of Water , the Difference is only this , that the Grains , which compose the one , are of sensible magnitude , and so have sensible empty spaces interposed amo●● them ; but the Granules , or particles , which compose the other , are 〈◊〉 sensible magnitude , or incomparably more exile , and so have the inane 〈◊〉 intercepted among them , incomparably less . For , that Water doth consist of small Grains , or smooth particles , is conspicuous even from 〈◊〉 ▪ that Water is capable of conversion into Fume , or Vapou● ▪ only 〈◊〉 ●●refaction , and Fume again reducible into Water , meerly by 〈◊〉 ; and the reason why Fume becoms visible , is only this , that the 〈…〉 part of fume is a Collection or Assembly of many thousand of tho●●●●●gly-invisible particles , which constitute the Water , from whence the ●●me ascends , as may be ascertained from hence , that to the composition of one single drop of Water , many myriads of myriads of insensible particles must be convened and united . So that Water contained in a Caldron , set on the fire and seething , doth differ from the Fume exhaled from it , only in this respect ; that the one is Water Condensed , the other Rarified : or , that Water is made Fume , when its particles are violently dissociated , and the aer variously intercepted among them ; and Fume is returned to Water , when the same particles are reduced to their natural close order , and the intercepted aer again excluded . Again , that the Fluidity of Water depends on the same Cause ( proportionately ) as that of an heap of Corne , may , according to the Lawe of Similitude , be justified by the parallel capacity of Water to the same Effects , viz. Diffusion , Division , and Accommodation to the figure of the Recipient , or Terminant : For , the result hereof is , that it hath no Continuity or mutual Cohaerence of its particles , which should hinder their easy Dissociation . Nor is it a valid Argument to the contrary , that Water appears to be a Continued body , but an heap of Corne , a Discontinued ; for , that is only according to Apparence , caused from hence , that by how much smaller the component particles of a Concretion are , by so much smaller must the inane spaces be , which are intercepted among them , where they are incontiguous , and upon consequence , so much the less interrupted , or more continued must the mass or Aggregate appear : as may be most familiarly understood , if we compare an heap of Corne , with one of the finest Callis sand ; that with an heap of the most volatile or impalpable Powder , that the Chymist or Apothecary can make ; and so gradually less and less in the dimensions of Granules , till we arrive at the smallest imaginable . So that we cannot wonder , that the substance of Water should be apprehended by the dull sense , as wholly Continued , though really it be only less interrupted than an heap of sand : when the Grains , whereof Water is amassed , are incomparably smaller , than those of the finest sand , and intercept among them inane spaces incomparably smaller such as are by many degrees belowe the discernment of the acutest sight , though advantaged by the best Microscope .

If this Argument reach not the height either of the Difficulty it self , Art. 6. The ●ame ●arther illustrated , by the two●●●ld Fluid●ty of Metals ; and t●e peculiar reason of each . or your Expectation and Curiosity concerning it ; be pleased to imp the Wings of it with the feathers of another , of the same importance , but more perspicuity . It is well known , especially to Chymists and Refiners , that every metall is capable of a twofold Fluid●ty : one , in the forme of an impalpable or volatile Powder ; the other , of a Liquor , whose fluor is continued , according to the judgement of sense . For , when a Metal is Calcined by Praecipitation , i. e. by Corrosive and Mercurial Waters , specifically appropriate to its nature ; being thereby reduced into small Grains , it becomes Fluid , after the manner of sand , and therefore may as conveniently be used in Hour-glasses , for Chronometry , or the measure of time : but , because each of those visible Grains is made up of millions of other more exile and invisible Granules or particles , which are the component principles or matter of the Metal ; hence it is , that if we put them all together in a Crucible , and melt them in a reverberatory fire , whose igneous Atoms invade , penetrate and subdivide each Granule into the smallest particles ( to which the Corrosive Virtue of the Aqua fortis could not extend ) then will the whole mass put on another kind of Fluidity , such as that of Water , Oyle , and all other Liquors ▪ Now , the Reason of the Former Fluidity is manifestly the same with that of Corne and Sand , newly explicated : and that of the Latter ▪ the same as of Water , i. e. the Granules of the Calcined powder , being dissolved into others of dimensions incomparably smaller , do intercept among themselves , or betwixt their superficies , where those a●e incontiguous , innumerable multitudes of Inane spaces , but those incomparably less than before their ultimate subtiliation ; and consequently ( as hath been said ) make the Metal dissolved to be deprehended by the sen●● ▪ as one entire and continued substance . To Conclude , therefore ; 〈…〉 discover no Reason against us , of bulk sufficient to obstruct the 〈◊〉 o● our Conception , that the Fluidity of Fire , Flame , Aer , and all ●●quid substances whatever , cannot well be deduced from any other 〈◊〉 , but what we have here assigned to Water and Metals dissolved : 〈◊〉 when we consider , that is equally consentaneous to conceive , th●●●●ery other Fluid or Liquid body is composed also of certain specially ●●●●igurate Granules ▪ or imperceptible particles ; which being only 〈◊〉 in some points of their superficies ▪ not reciprocally Cohaerent 〈…〉 intercept various inane spaces betwixt them ▪ and be therefore easily 〈◊〉 , dissociable , externally termin●ble , and capable of making the body app●●●ntly Continuate , as Water it sel● .

Art. 7. Firmness defined : And , as 〈…〉 other General Quality , FIRMNESS , or STABILITY ; since 〈◊〉 m●st have Contrary Causes , and that the solidity of Atoms is the 〈◊〉 of all solidity and firmness in Concretions : well may we understand 〈◊〉 be radicated in this , that the insensible particles , of which a ●irme 〈◊〉 is composed ( whether they be of one or diverse sorts , i. e. 〈◊〉 or dissimilar in magnitude and figure ) do so reciprocally comp●●● and adhaere unto each other , as that being uncapable of rowling 〈◊〉 each others superfice , both in respect of the ineptitude of 〈◊〉 figures thereunto , and the want of competent inane spaces among them ▪ they generally become uncapable 〈◊〉 without extream 〈◊〉 of Emotion , Dissociation , Diffusion , and so of Terminatio● 〈◊〉 any other superfice , but what themselves constitute .

Art. 8. And d●rived fro● either of ● Causes ▪ If it 〈…〉 Enquired , Whence this reciprocal Comp●ession , Indissociability . 〈◊〉 Immobility of insensible particles in a Firme , Concretion doth 〈◊〉 proceed ▪ we can derive it from Three sufficient Causes . ( 1. The 〈◊〉 small [ Hamul● , Uncinulive ] Hooks or Clawes by which Atoms of 〈…〉 superficies are adapted to implicate each other , by mutual 〈◊〉 and that so closely , as that all Inanity is excluded from betwixt 〈◊〉 ●●mmissures or joynings ; and this is the principal and most frequent 〈◊〉 of stability . ( 2. ) The Introduction and pressure of Extran●ou● 〈◊〉 ▪ which invading a Concretion , and wedging in both themselves , 〈…〉 intestine ones together , and that cheifly by obverting the● 〈…〉 or superficies thereunto ; cause a general Compression and 〈…〉 of all the particles of the mass . And by this way doth 〈…〉 Water and all Humid Substances ; for , since the Atoms of 〈…〉 , and those of Water octahedrical , as is most 〈…〉 ; those of Cold insinuating themselves into the 〈…〉 by obversion of their plane sides to them , they 〈…〉 particle● thereof , and so not permitting them to be 〈…〉 fluidity , and make the whole mass Rigid and 〈…〉 Hither also may we most congruously referr the Coagulation of milk , upon the injection of Rennet , Vinegre , juice of Limons , and the like Acid things . For , the Hamous and inviscating Atoms , whereof the Acid is mostly composed , meeting with the Ramous and Grosser particles of the milk , which constitute the Caseous and Butyrous parts thereof ; instantly fasten upon them with their hooks , connect them , and so impeding their fluiditie ▪ change their lax and moveable contexture into a close and immoveable or Firme : while the more exile and smooth particles of the milk , whereof the serum or whey is composed , escape those Entanglings and conserve their native Fluidity . This may be confirmed from hence ; that whenever the Cheese , or Butter made of the Coagulation , is held to the fire , they recover their former Fluidity : because the tenacious particles of the Acid are disentangled and interrupted by the sphaerical and superlatively agile Atoms of fire . ( 3. ) The Exclusion of introduced Atoms , such as by their exility , roundness and motion , did , during their admistion , interturbe the mutual Cohaesion and Quiet of domestique ones , which compose a Concretion . Thus , in the decalescence of melted metals , and Glass , when the Atoms of fire , which had dissociated the particles thereof and made them Fluid , do abandon the metal , and so cease to agitate and dissociate the particles thereof : then do the domestique Atoms returne to a closer order , mutually implicate each other , and so make the whole mass Compact and Firme , as before . Thus also when the Atoms of Water , Wine , or any other dissolvent , which had insinuated into the body of Salt , Alume , Nitre , or other Concretion retaining to the same tribe ; and dissolving the continuity of its particles , metamorphosed it from a solid into a fluid body , so that the sight apprehends it to be one simple and uniforme substance with the Liquor : we say , when these dissociating Atoms are evaporated by heat , the particles of the Salt instantly fall together again , become readunated , and so make up the mass compact and solid , as before , such as no man , but an eye-witness of the Experiment , could persuade himself to have been so lately diffused , concorporated , and lost in the fluid body of Water .

SECT. II.

BY the light of the Praemises , it appears a most perspicuous truth , Art. 1. Humidity defined . that HUMIDITY is only a certain Species of Fluidity . For , whoever would frame to himself a proper and adaequate Notion of an Hum●r , or Humid substance ; must conceive it to be such a Fluid or Fluxile body , which being induced upon , or applied unto any thing , that is Compact , doth adhare to the same ( per minimas particulas ) and madify or Humectate so much thereof as it toucheth . Such , therefore , is Water , such is Wine , such ●s Oyle , such are all those Liquors , which no sooner touch any body not Fluid , but either they leave many of their particles adhaerent only to the superfice thereof ( and this , because the most seemingly polite superfice is full of Eminences and Cavities , as we have frequently asserted ) and so moisten it ; or , penetrating through the whole contexture thereof , totally Humectate or wett the same . But , such is not Aer , such is not any Metal fused , such is not Quick-silver , nor any of those Fluors , which ●hough they be applied unto , and subingress into the pores of a Compact body doe yet leave none of their particles adhaerent to either the superficia● 〈◊〉 internal parts thereof ; but , without diminut●●n of their own quantity 〈◊〉 off clearly , and so leave the touched o● pervaded body , unma●ified , 〈◊〉 ●●humecta●e , as they found it .

Art. 2. 〈◊〉 defined . On the other side , it is likewise manifest , that SICCITY o● ARIDITY , is only a certain species of Firmness , or st●bility : because a Dry or 〈◊〉 ●ubstance is conceived to be Firm or Compact , only insomuch as it is 〈◊〉 of all moisture . Of this sort , according to vulgar conception , may 〈◊〉 account all Stones , Sand , Ashes ▪ all Metals , and whatever is of so firme a constitution ▪ as contain● nothing of Humidity , either in it superfice , 〈…〉 , which can be extracted from it , or , i● extracted , is not capable 〈◊〉 moistning any other body : but , not Plants nor Animals , nor Minerals ▪ 〈◊〉 any other Concretion● which ▪ though apparently dry to the sense doth 〈◊〉 cont●in some moisture within it , and such as being educed , is capable of 〈◊〉 another body .

Art. 3. 〈…〉 . We say ▪ ●ccording to Vulgar Conception ; because , not Absolutely : for ▪ though 〈◊〉 be opposed to Humidity , not as an Habit , to which any Act can 〈…〉 attributed , but as a meer Privation ( for , to be Dry , is nothing else 〈…〉 want moisture yet , because a Moistned body may contain more 〈…〉 Humidity ▪ therefore may it be said to be more or less Dry 〈◊〉 , and a body that is imbued with less moisture , be said to be dry 〈…〉 one imbued with more . Thus Green Wood , or such as hath 〈◊〉 extraneous moisture , is commonly said to grow more and more 〈…〉 degrees , as it is more and more Dehumect●ted ; and then at leng●● 〈◊〉 be perfectly dry , when all the Aqueous moisture , as well natura● 〈◊〉 ●mbibed , is consumed , though then also it contain a certain 〈◊〉 mo●sture , which Philosophers call the Humidum Primigentum 〈◊〉 ▪ this only Comparatively , or in respect to its forme● 〈…〉 was imbue● with a greater proportion of Humidity ▪

For the 〈◊〉 of this , we are to observe , that there are Two sorts 〈…〉 compact bodies are usually humectated ; the one , 〈…〉 ●he other , Oleag nous and Fat . The First is easily 〈…〉 by heat , but not inflammable : the other , though it 〈…〉 and is as easily inflammable in regard of the many 〈…〉 is not easily exsoluble , nor attenuable into 〈…〉 cohaerence of its particles . To the First 〈…〉 that m●●sture in Concretions ▪ which Chymists extracting 〈…〉 Vegetables : because , though it mo●stens as Wate● 〈…〉 incapable of infl●mmation ▪ yet is it much more volatile 〈…〉 And to e●ther or both sorts , though in a diverse respect belong 〈…〉 they call Aqua Vitae , or the spirits of a Vegetable , such 〈…〉 because though it doth moisten as Water , yet is 〈…〉 evaporable by heat , and as inflammable as 〈…〉 learn in the School of Sense , that such bodie● 〈…〉 Aqueous and Lean moisture , are easily 〈…〉 are humectate with the Unctuous 〈…〉 hardly ▪ Why ? because the Atoms , of which the Aqueous doth consist , are more laevigated or smooth in their superfice , and so having no hooks , or clawes , whereby to cohaere among themselves , or adhaere to the concretion , are soon disgregated ; but those , which compose the Oleaginous , being entangled as well among themselves , as with the particles of the body , to which they are admixt , by their Hamous angles , are not to be expeded and disengaged , without great and long agitation ; and after many unsuccessfull attempts of evolution . Thus Wood is sooner reduced to Ashes , than a stone : because that is compacted by much of Aqueous Humidity ; this by much of Unctuous . For the same reason is it likewise , that a clodd of Earth , or peice of Cloth , which hath imbibed Water , is far more easily resiccated , than that Earth or Cloth , which hath been dippt in oyle , or melted fat . And this gives us somewhat more than a meer Hint toward the clear Solution of Two PROBLEMS , frequently occurring , but rarely examined .

The one is , Why pure or simple Water cannot wash out spots of Oyle , Art. 5. PROBLEM 1. Why pure water cannot wash out oyle from a Clo●● ; which yet wa●er , wherein Ashes have been deco●ted , or soap dissolved , easily doth ▪ Solut. or Fat from a Cloth , or silk Garment : which yet Water , wherein Ashes have been boyled , or soap dissolved , easily doth ? For , the Cause hereof most probably is this ; that though Water of it self cannot penetrate the unctuous body of oyle , nor dissociate its tenaciously cohaerent particles , and consequently not incorporate the oyle to it self , so as to carry it off in its fluid arms , when it is expressed or wrung out from the cloth : yet , when it is impraegnated with Salt , such as is abundantly contained in Ashes , and from them extracted in decoction ; the salt with the sharp angles and points of its insensible particles , penetrating , pervading , cutting and dividing the oyle , in minimas particulas , the Water following the particles of salt at the heels , incorporates the oyle into it self , and so being wrung out from the cloth again , brings the same wholly off together with it self . Which d●ubtless ▪ was in some part understood by the Inventor of soap ; which being compounded 〈◊〉 Water , Salt and Oyle most perfectly commixt , is the most general Abstersive for the cleansing of Cloathes polluted with oyle , grease , turpentine , sweat and the like unctuous natures : for , the particle● of oyle ambuscadoed in the soap , encountring those oyly or p●nguous particle● , which adhaere to the hairs and filaments of Cloth and st●●n it , become easily united to them , and bring them off together with themselves , when they are dissolved and set afloat in the Water by the incisive and di●●●ciating particles of the Salt ; which also is brought off at the same time by the Water , which serveth only as a common vehicle to a●l the rest .

The other , Why stains of Ink are not Delible , with Water , Art. 6. PROBLEM 2 Why stains of Ink are not to be taken out of cloths , but with ●ome Acta Liquor ▪ Solut. though decocted to a Lixirium , or Lee , with Ashes , or commixt with soap : but wi●● 〈◊〉 Acid juice ▪ such as of Limons , Oranges , Crabbs , Vinegre , &c. 〈◊〉 Reason hereof seems to be only this ; that the Vi●●io● or 〈◊〉 which ●tr●kes the black in the Decoction of Galls , Sumach , or other 〈◊〉 Ingredients , being Acid , and so consisting of particles congener●●s ●n figure and other proprieties to those which constitute the 〈…〉 : whenever the spot of Ink is throughly moystned with an acid 〈◊〉 , the vitrio●●s soon united thereto , and so educed together with ●t up●n expression , the union arising ( propter 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) from the Similitude of their two natures . For , there always is the most easy and perfect union , where is a Similitude of Essences , or formal proprieties ; as is notably experimented in the eduction of Cold from a mans hands or other benummed parts by rubbing them with snow ; in the evocation of fire by fire ; in the extraction of some Venoms from the central to the outward parts of the body , by the application of other Venoms to the skin ( which is the principal cause , why some Poysons are the Antidotes to others ) ; the alliciency and ●●●●uation of Choler by Rhubarb , &c.

Lastly , in 〈◊〉 place , we might pertinently insist upon the Causes and Manner of Co●●osion and Dissolution of Metals and other Compact and Firm● bodies ▪ 〈◊〉 Aqua Fortis , Aqua Regis , and other Chymical Waters ; the 〈◊〉 of Salt , Alume , Nitre , Vitriol , Sugar and other Salin concreted 〈◊〉 by Water ▪ the Exhalability or Evaporability of Humid and 〈◊〉 substances ▪ and other useful speculations of the like obscure natur● but 〈◊〉 of these deserves a more exact and prolix Disquisition , than the 〈…〉 signed to our praesent province will afford ; and what we have already 〈◊〉 sufficiently discharge●h our debt to the Title of this Chapter .

CHAP. XIV . Softness , Hardness , Flexility , Tractility , Ductility , &c.

SECT. I.

THe two First of this Rank , Art. 1. The 〈◊〉 of the Chap●er . of Secun●darie Qualities HARDNESS and SOFTNESS , be●ng so neer of Extraction and Semblance , that m●ny have confounded them with Firmness and Fluid●ty ▪ in a General and looser accept●tion ( for● so Virgil gives the Epithe●e of Soft to Water , & Lucretius to Aer , Vapor● Clouds , &c. because a Firme bodie , or such whose parts are reciproc●lly cohaerent , and superfice more 〈…〉 apparently continued , as 〈◊〉 may be Soft ; and on the other side , a Fluid body , or such whose 〈…〉 not reciprocally cohaerent , nor 〈◊〉 really continued , as 〈…〉 be Hard : therefore ought we 〈…〉 examination ●f the nature of Hardness and Softness , 〈…〉 Consequents , Flexility , Tractility , 〈◊〉 , &c. where that of ●●●mness and 〈◊〉 ends ▪ that so we may ▪ by explicating their Cognation , when men●●one● in a general sense , manifest the●r Differences ▪ when considered in a Special and praecise , and so prevent the otherwise imminent danger of aequivocat●on .

To come , therefore , without farther circumambage ▪ Art. 2. 〈◊〉 ●nd Soft , 〈◊〉 . to the discuisition of the proper nature of each of these Qualities , according to the method of their production ; conforming our conceptions to those of Aristotle , who ●4 . Meteor . 4. ) defines Durum to be ▪ Quod ex superficie in seipsum non ●edit ; and Molle , to be Quod ex superficie in seipsum cedit ; and referring both to the cognizance of the sense of Touching , we understand a HARD body to be such ▪ who●e par●icles are so firmely coadunated among themselves , and superfi●e is so con●inued , ●s that being prest by the finger ▪ it doth not yeeld thereto ▪ nor ha●● 〈◊〉 ●uperfice at all indented or depressed thereby ; such ●s a stone ▪ and on the con●rary , a SOFT one to be such , as doth yield to the pressure of the finger in the superfice , and that by retrocession or giving back of the superficial particles , immediately prest by the finger , versus profundum , towards it profound or internal ; such as Wax , the Flesh of Animals , Clay , &c.

Art. 3. The Difference betwixt a S●ft and Fluid . For , the chief Difference betwixt a Fluid , and a Soft body , accepted in a Philosophical or praecise , not a Poetical or random sense , consisteth only in this ; that the Fluid , when prest upon , doth yield to the body pressing , not by indentment or incavation of it superfice , i. e. the retrocession of it superficial particles , which are immediately urged by the depriment , toward its middle or profound ones , which are farther from it ; but by rising upwards in round and equally on all sides , as much as it is deprest in the superfice : and a Soft doth yield to the body pressing , only by retrocession of it superficial inwards toward it central particles , so that they remain during , and sometimes long after the depression , more or less lower than any other part of the superfice . Which being considered , Aristotles judgement , that Softness is incompetent to Water , must be indisputable : because t is evident to sense , that Water , being deprest in the superfice doth not recede towards its interior or profound parts , as is the property of all soft things to doe ; but riseth up in round equally on all sides of the body pressing , and so keeps it superfice equally and level as before .

Art. 4. Solidity of Atoms , the Fundament of Hardness and Inanity , intercepted am●ng them , the fu●dament of Softness , in all Concretions . As for the Fundamental Cause of Hardness observed in Concretions ; it must be the chief essential propriety of Atoms Solidity : and upon consequence , the Original of its Contrary , Softness must be Inanity . For , among Concretions , every one is more and more Hard , or less and less soft , according as it more and more approacheth to the solidity of an Atom , which knowes nothing of softness : and on the other side , every thing is more and more soft , or less and less hard , according as it more and more approacheth the nature of Inanity , which knowes nothing of Hardness . Not that the Inane space is therefore capable of the Attribute of Soft , as if it had a superfice , and such as could recede inwards upon pression : but , that every Concretion is alwayes so much the more soft , i. e. the less hard , by how the more it yields in the superfice upon pressure ; and this only in respect of the more of Inanity , or the Inane space intercepted among the solid particles , whereof it is composed . It need not be accounted Repetition , that we here resume what we have formerly entrusted to the memomory of our Reader ; viz. that touching the deduction of these two Qualities ▪ Hardness and Softness , the provident Atomist hath wonn the Garland from all other Sects of Philosophers : for , supposing the Catholike materials of Nature to be Atoms , i. e. Solid or inflexible and exsoluble Bodies , he is ●urnished with a most sufficient , nay a necessary Reason , not only for the Hardness or Inflexibility , but also for the Softness or Flexibility of all Concretions ; insomuch as it is of the essence o● his Hypothesis , that every compound nature derives its Hardness only from the ●olidity of its materials , and softness only from the Inane space intercepted amon● its component particles ; in respect whereof each of those particles is moveable , and so the whole Aggregate or mass of them becomes flexible , or devoid of rigidity in all its parts , and consequently yeelding in that part , which is pressed . But , no other Hypothesis excogitable is fruitful enough to afford a satisfactory , nay not so much as a meerly plausible solution of this eminent and fundamental Difficulty ; for , those who assume the universal matter to be voyd of Hardness , and so infinitely exsoluble , i. e. not to be Atoms , though they may , indeed , assign a sufficient reason , why some Concretions are soft ; yet shall they ever want one to answer him , who demands , why other Concretions are Hard ; because themselves have exempted Atoms , from whose solidity all Hardness ariseth to Concretions .

And this most easily detecteth the gross and unpardonable incogitancy of Aristotle , Art. 5. Hardne●s and So●●nes● , no 〈◊〉 , but m●●rly ●omparative Qualities ; as adscriptive to Concretions : contrary to Aristotle . when He determined the Hardness and Softness of Concretions to be Absolute Qualities ; for , since Atoms alone are absolutely void of all Softness , and the Inane space alone absolutely void of all Hardness ; and all Concretions are made up of Atoms : nothing is more manifest , than that Hardness and Softness , as attributary to Concretions , are Qualities meerly Comparative , or more praecisely , that Softness is a Degree of Hardness ; and consequently , that there are various Degrees of Hardness , according to which Concretions may be said to be more or less Hard , and such as are hard , in respect of one , may be yet soft in respect of another , that is more hard , or less soft .

As for the praecise Manner , Art. 6. S●ftness in Firme things , deduced from the same cause , as Fluidity in Fluid one● . how the several Degrees of Hardness and Softness result from Atoms and Inanity commixt ; we need not much insist thereupon ; since the production of each degree may be easily and fully comprehended , from our praecedent explanation of the Causes of Fluidity and Firmness . For , though Softness be observable in bodies endowed with Firmness , or Influxibility ; yet because the degrees of Firmness are also various , and proceed from the more or less Arresting or Impeding of Fluidity , and so that the thing consist of Atoms more or less Coarctated , moveable among themselves , and dissociable each from other ( from whence alone doth the yeeldingness of it in the superfice arise ) : therefore is it necessary , that in Firme things the same is the cause of Softness , which in Fluid things is the cause of Fluidity . Nor is the Difference betwixt their productions other than this , that to Softness , specially and strictly accepted , are required Atoms somewhat Hooked , and so Retentive each of other , as not to be wholly dissociated , or to permit a manifest abruption or breach of continuity , upon pressure : but , to strict Fluidity it is not requisite , that the Atoms be at all Hamous , or reciprocally retentive .

Insomuch , therefore , Art. 7. The General Reason of the Mollification of Hard ▪ and Ind●ration of Sof● bodies . as there is some certain Compactness ( more or less ) even in all Soft Concretions ; from thence it may be easily inferred , that the General reason of the Mollification of Hard bodies , doth consist in this ; that their insensible particles be in some degree dissociated , i. e. so separated each from other , in many points , as that more and larger inane spaces be intercepted among them , than while they were closely coadunated : and on the contrary , that the General reason of the Induration of Soft bodies , doth consist only in this ; that their insensible particles , before in some degree dissociated , be reduced to a closer order , or higher degree of Compactness , and so most of the inane spaces intercepted , be excluded from among them . To this the doubting Mersennus fully subscribes ( in lib. 2. Harmonicor . proposit . ultima ) where deducing the causes of Hardness , Rigidity , and the like qualities from the Atoms of Democritus and Epicurus , he plainly saith ; Duritiem fieri ab Atomis ramosis , quae suis hamatis implicationibus perexigua spatia relinquunt inania , per quae nequeant ingredi corpuscula caloris , &c. Nay , such is the urgencie of this truth , that Aristotle Himself seems to confess it , in these words : quae humoris absentia concrescunt & duruntur , ea liquefacere humor potest ; nisi adeo sese ( particulae nimirum ) collegerint coierintque , ut minora partibus aquae foramina sint relicta : id quod fictili accidit , &c. ( 4. Meteorum . cap. 8. ) And we need seek no farther than a ball of wool , for the Exemplification of both ; for , that being so relaxed , as that the hairs touch each other more rarely , or in fewer points , and thereupon more of the ambient Aer be intercepted among them , instantly becomes soft : and then being so compressed , that the hairs touch each other more frequently , or in more points , and the aer be thereupon again excluded from among them , it as soon becomes hard .

Art. 8. The special manners of the Mollification of Hard : and Induration of Soft bodies . But if we wind up our curiosity one note higher , and enquire the Special Manner of Mollifying Hard bodies ; we shall find it to rest upon either Heat , or Moisture . Upon Heat , when the Atoms of fire , subingressing into the pores of a Hard Concretion doe so commove and exagitate the insensible particles thereof , that they become incontiguous in more points , than before , and so the whole mass being made more lax and rare , upon the interception of many new inane spaces among its particles , puts on a capacity of yeelding to any thing that presseth it , and of receding from it superfice toward its interiors , according to the property of softness . Thus Iron made red hot , is mollefied , and hard Wax liquefied by heat . Upon Moisture , when the particles of an Humor so insinuate themselves among the closely cohaerent particles of a Hard body , that dissociating them in some measure , they intermix among them , and so ( themselves being sufficiently yeelding upon pressure ) cause the bodie to become yeelding and recessive from it superfice inwards . Thus Leather is softned by lying in Water , or Oyle ; and Clay assumes so much the more of softness , by how much the more of water it hath imbibed .

On the other side , if we pursue the Induration of Soft bodies up to its Special Manner , we shall secure it either in Cold , or Siccity . In Cold , whether we understand it to be a simple expulsion of Calorifick Atoms , lately contained in the bodie ; as in the growing hard of Metals after fusion : or the introduction of Frigorifick Atoms into the bodie , naturally void of them ; as in the induration of Water into Ice . In Siccity , whether we conceive it to be a meer expulsion of the particles of moisture from a Concretion ; as when Earth is baked into Bricks : or a superinduction of drie particles upon a moist concretion ; as in the composition of Pills , which for the most part consist of Drie Powders and Syrupe , or some other viscid moisture .

Art. 9. PR●●LEM . Why Iron is Hardned , by being immersed red-hot into Cold Water ; and its SOLUTION . But here we feel a strong Remora , or Doubt ; How it comes about , that Iron made glowing hot , and immediately plunged into cold Water , acquires a greater degree of hardness , than it had before ? And to remove it , we Answer ; that the particles of the Water subingress into the amplified pores of the Iron , and are not again excluded from thence , though the particles thereof returne to their former close order , and reciprocally implicate each other , as before in candescence ; but , remaining imprisoned in the small incontiguities , or inane spaces , which otherwise would have been empty , make the body of the iron somewhat more solid or hard than otherwise it would have been . That this is a sufficient Cause of that Effect , may be warrantably inferred from hence ; that if the sam● seasoned iron be afterwards brought to the fire again , and therein made red hot , so that the contexture of its particles be relaxed , and the particles of Water , which possess the inane spaces betwixt them , be evaporated ; there doth it resume its former Softness ; and this our Smiths call Nealing of Iron .

To steer on , therefore , Art. 10. The Formal Reasons of Softness and Hardness . the same course of Disquisition we have begun ; forasmuch as Softness is defined by the Facility , and Hardness by the Difficulty of bodies yielding in the superfice : the only Considerable remaining to our full explanation of the formal Reason of each of these two Qualities , is , How the yielding of a Soft body in the Superfice is effected ; for , that being once explicated , the rule of Contraries will easily teach us , Wherein the Resistence of a Hard doth immediately consist . And th●s requires no taedious indagation , for from the Praemises it may easily be collected ; that a soft body doth then yeild , when its particles immediately pressed in the superfice , do sink down and subingress into the pores immediately beneath them , and then press down the next subjacent particles into pores immediately beneath them ; and those likewise press down the next inferior rank of particles into void spaces below them ; an those again press down others successively until ( the number of pores or void spaces successively in each subingression decreasing ) there be no more room to receive the last pressed particles , and then the subingression ceaseth . If this seem not sufficient to make the yeildingness of Soft bodies clearly intelligible ; we must remit our Reader to our praecedent Discourse concerning the incapacity of Aer to be Condensed or Compressed , in a Wind-gun , beyond a certain proportion , or determinate rate . Farther , because a soft body cannot be squeezed , unless it rest upon or against something that is hard , at least , less soft than it selfe ; so that , though the lower superfice thereof , relying upon the support , is so bounded , that it hath no liberty of space , whether to recede Versùs profundum ; yet hath it full liberty of space Versus latera : therefore comes it to pass , that the subingression of particles into pores , and the Compression of others , is made not only Versus profundum , in that part of the soft body , which directly confronteth the hard , whereupon it resteth ; but also Versus latera , toward the sides , or circumambient . And that after a various manner , according to the various Contextures of soft bodies in the superfice .

For , if the superfice ( i. e. the outward part ) of a soft body , Art. 11. The ground of Aristotles Distinction betwixt Formatilia and Pre●●ilia . be of a more Compact and tenacious Contexture , than the interior mass or substance ; as is the skin of an Animal , compared to the subjacent flesh , and a bladder in respect of the oyle therein contained : in that case , the compression of the particles is , indeed , propagated by succession to some distance as well toward the bottom , as the sides , to which the superior particles being pressed directly downward , and there resisted , deflect ; yet not to that distance , as where the superfice is of the same Contexture with the interior mass , as in Wax and Clay , in both which , the Compression , and so the yeilding may be propagated quite thorow , or from the superior to the inferior superfice , where it immediately resteth upon the hard body , all the intermediate particles starting toward the sides , as being pressed above and resisted belowe . And hereupon , doubtless , was it that Aristotle properly called those soft bodies , whose superfice is either of a weaker , or of the same contexture with their internal substance , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Formatilia ; insomuch as when a Seal or other Solid body doth press them , they suffer such a Diffraction or Solution of Continuity in their superficial parts , as that the dissociated particles are not able to restore themselves to their former situation and mutual cohaesion , but retain the figure of the body which pressed them : and , on the contrary , such as have the contexture of their superfice more firm and tenacious than that of their internal mass , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Pressilia ; insomuch as upon pressure they suffer not so great a Diffraction or Solution of Continuity in their superficial parts , but that they still have some mutual cohaerence , and so are able to restore themselves to their former situation , upon the remove of the body that pressed them .

Art. 12. Two Axioms , concerning & illustrating the nature of Softness . For the illustration of this , it is observable (1) That to the yielding of every soft body , when pressed , it is necessary , that it have freedom of space on its sides : because , if the lateral particles , when pressed by the intermedia●● ones , have not room whether to recede , they cannot yield at all ; and so the Compression must be very small . This may most sensibly be Exemplified in a tube filled with Water ; for , if you attempt to compress the Water therein contained , with a R●mmer so exactly adapted to the bore of the tube , as that no spaces be left betwixt it and the sides thereof , whereat the water may rise upward , you shall make bu● a very small and almost insensible progress therein . (2) That no superfice of what contexture soever , can be depressed versus profundum , or be any way dilated , but it must suffer some Diffraction or Solution of Continuity ; more or less . For , insomuch as each particle of the superfice doth possess a peculiar part of space proportionate to its dimensions ; and though upon the Dilatation of the superfice , i. e. the remove of its particles to a more lax order , greater spaces are intercepted among them , yet are not the particles multiplied in number , nor magnified in dimensions , and so cannot possess more or greater spaces than before : therefore is it necessary , that the superfice be variously crackt , and the continuity thereof infringed in many places . The Necessity hereof doth farther evidence it self in the Flexion of a Twig , Cane , or other [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Flexile body ; for , when a Twigg is bended , as the Concave superfice becomes Contracted and Corrugated , the particles thereof being not able to penetrate each other , nor crowd themselves into fewer places : So at the same time , is the Convex Dilated , and suffers many small breaches or cracks , the particles thereof being uncapable either to multiply themselves , or possess more spaces , than before . The same likewise is easily intelligible in a Tractile body , such as ( Aristotle names 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) a Nerve , or Lutestring : for allbeit the interruption of Continuity be not so manifest to the sense in a Tractile as in a Flexile body : yet may we observe , that when a Tractile body is extended or drawn out in length , it is extenuated or diminished in thickness . And , what , think you , becomes of those interior particles , which compose its Crassitude or thickness ? Certainly , they must come sorth into the superfice , that so they may interpose themselves ●mong the Dissociated particles thereof , possess the void spaces left betwixt them , and with their small clawes or hooks on each hand cohaering to them , make the superfice apparently continued . Would you observe the Interruption of Continuity among the superficial particles of a Tractile body , and the issuing forth and intermistion of interior particles among them ; be pleased to paint over a Lutestring with some oyled Colour , and afterward vernish it over with oyle of Turpentine : then strain it hard upon the Lute , and you shall plainly perceive the superfice of it to crack and become full of small clefts or chinks , and new particles ( not tincted with the colour ) to issue forth from the entralls of the string , and interpose themselves among those small breaches . Lastly , the same is also discoverable by the sight in a Ductile body [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] such as every Metal ; for , no metal , when pressed or hammerd , is dilated or expanded on all sides , for any other reason but this , that it is as much attenuated in thickness , and the particles in the superfice are so dissociated , as that the interior particles rise up , possess the deserted spaces , and cohaere to the discontinued exterior particles , as may be more plainly discerned if the superfice of the Metal be tincted with some colour .

SECT. II.

FRom the Praemises , Art. 1. Flexilit● , ●●actility , ●uctility , &c. de●ived from S●●iness : and Rigidity from ●a●dn●●s . whereupon we therefore insisted somewhat the longer , ●t is manifest , that FLEXILITY , TRACTILITY , DUCTILITY , and other Qualities of the same Classis , are all the Consequents of Softness : as the Contrary to them all RIGIDITY , is the Consequent of Hardness ; insomuch as whoever would frame to himself an exact notion of a Rigid body , meerly as a Rigid , must compose it of the Attributes , inflexile , intractile , inductile .

Nor doth any thing remain to our clear understanding of the nature of FLEXILITY , but the Solution of that great Difficulty , Art. 2. PROBLEM . What is the C●use of the motion of Restoration in Flexiles ? and the SOLUT. Cur flexilia , postquam inflexa fuerint , in pristinum statum resiliant ? Why a flexile body , such as a Bowe of wood , Steel , Whalebone , &c. doth , after flexion , spring back again into its natural figure and situation ?

The Reason of this Faculty of Restitution , we conceive ( with the immortal Gassendus ) to be this ; that the Recurse or Resilition of a flexile body is a certain Reflex motion , which is continued with a Direct motion : as we shall have opportunity professedly to demonstrate , in our subsequent Enquiry into the nature of Motion . In the mean while , it may suffice to stay the stomach of Curiosity , that we evidence the cause of it to be the same with that of the Rebound of a ball , impelled by a racket , from a Wall : for , as the force , which makes the ball rebound from the wall , is the very same which first impelled it against the Wall ; so is the force , which reflecteth a bowe , after bending , the very same which bended it . To Exemplifie ; when a man layes a staff transversly upon a beam , and strikes the end that is toward him , downward ; the end that is from him , must rise , as much upward : as well because of the resistence of the beam ( which here performs the office of an Hypomochlion , or middle Fulciment ) as of the continuity and compactness of the staff it self ; and so the same cause , the hand of the man , which impelled the one extreme of the staff downward , is also the cause of the rising of its other extreme upward . Again , let the staff have liberty of play between two beams , the one above , the other beneath it ; and upon the Depulsion of one end , the other shall rise up , and be impinged against the upper beam , and from thence rebound back again upon the lower , and thence again to the higher , and thence again to the lower , and so alternately be reflected from one to the other , till the force of resistence in the 2 beams hath wholly overcome that of the first percussion or impulse : yet still doth the last Rebound , no less than the first , owe it self to the same Cause , which impressed the first motion upon the staff , which was the hand of the man , who impelled it . To approach one degree neerer ; set up a staff perpendicularly in some hole in the floore or pavement , so that it may have some liberty of motion to each hand : and then , if you impel or inflect the upper extreme to the right hand , the part of the lower extreme , which respecteth the upper part of the right side of the hole , will press upon the same , and the other side of the lower extream , where it toucheth the lowest part of the left side of the hole , shall be at the same time impinged likewise against the left side ; and that so forcibly , that it shall rebound from thence to the opposite side , and at the same time , the upper part , which you inflected , ●hall rebound from the right to the left : and thus shall the staff be agitated from side to side , by alternate resilitions , till the resistence of the hole h●●h wholly overcome the force thereupon imprest , by your hand . This laid down , we infer , that the cause of Returne in the staff , is the same with that of the Self-restorative motion in bodies Flexile ; for , that you may be able to inflect one end of the staff , it is necessary , that some part of it be held fast in your hand , some hole , chink , or other hold , that so you may distinguish the Hypomochlion , or point of Rest , from the part inflected .

Nor is it ought available to the contrary , to Object (1) that the staff is not bent with one single stroke , Art. 3. Two Obstructions expeded . but a continent pression : because a Continent pression is nought else but a continent Repetition of strokes ; and that is the last stroke , immediately upon which the last and non-impeded Reflexion doth ensue . 2. that our Example of the Resilition of a staff is incongruous , there being a considerable Rigidity therein , but none in Flexile bodies : for , though there be no perfect or Absolute Rigidity in Flexile substances , yet is there a sufficient Firmness , which is a degree of Rigidity ; and by how much greater that is , by so much the greater force of impulse is required to the inflexion , and consequently so much stronger is the Reflection . So that while the bottome of the staff , and its Hypomochlion alternately performe their offices , the one reflecting this , the other the contrary way , so many more Alternate Reflexions , or Excurses and Recurses are made , by how much greater the Rigidity of the staff , and firme fixation in its hold , are ▪ and 〈◊〉 contra . And , since the Reflection , which is made from the firmely fix● part , is as it were the Fundamental , or General Reflexion ; innumerable Special or Particular Reflexions , exactly like the General , are made in singulis partibus ▪ insomuch as the parts of the Concave superfice are so compressed , in order , one after another , from the Deflected Extrem to the Fixt , that suffering mutual resistence , they are compelled to start back in the same order , one after another ; and the parts of the Convex superfice , from the Fixt Extreme to the Deflected , are so retracted in order one after another , that they return in order to their natural site ; and some parts thus conspiring with others , reduce the whole inflected bodie to its natural situation and figure .

Finally , because every Reflex Motion is alwaies ( though , perhaps , Art. 4. Why Flexile bodies grow weak , by over-much , and over frequent Bending . not sensibly ) weaker , than the Direct ; therefore is it , that in every Deflexion , both to the Concave superfice , some particles subingress to the interiors of the Flexile bodie , which cannot returne forth again to the superfice ; and to the Convex , other particles egress to the superfice , which cannot returne in again to the interiors : Whereupon it comes to pass , that by how much the longer the Inflexion is continued , or how much the more frequently repeated ; by so much the more Contracted is the Concave superfice made , and so continues , and so much more Deduced or Dilated is the Convex superfice made , and so continues ; and consequently both the Inflexion and Reduction become as so much the weaker , so as much the smaller . Nay , where the Deflexion is so great , as that some parts of either superfice are wholly Diffracted and Dissociated , and so can no longer maintain that mutual cohaerence and continuity , which is necessary to the series of Reflexion and Retraction : there doth no Reduction at all followe , after Inflexion , at most only so much , as is made by the parts , which yet remain cohaerent , in which also we must allowe the distinction of Concavity and Convexity . Thus , when a Twigg is broken half off in the middle , by overmuch bending ; it makes no more Reflexion , than what depends only upon the half which is unbroken .

As for TRACTILITY likewise , Art. 5. The Reason of the frequent Vibrations , or Diadr●ms of Lutestrings , & other Tractile Bodies ; declared to be the same with that of the Restorative Mot●●n of Flexiles : and Demonstrated . all the obscurity which remains upon its nature , depends upon this Difficulty ; Cur Nervus distentus , & è suo situ distractus toties hinc inde redeat ? Why doth a Tractile bodie , such as a Nerve or Lutestring , when distended , and abduced from the line of direction to either side , not only reduce it self from that obliquity to directness ; but recurr beyond it , and then returns toward the place of its first abduction , and thence back again to and beyond the line of direction , and so makes many excurses and recurses ?

And this may be soon solved , by Answering ; that the Cause of this Tremulation or Vibrations of a Tractile thing , distended and percussed , or abduced , seems to be the same with that of the Reflexion of a Flexile , newly rendred . For ( 1. ) A chord distended , is nothing but a Flexile body ; and so much the more apt for Reflection , by how much more it is Distended : because Tension is a kind of Rigidity . ( 2. ) A chord distended hath the reason not only of one simple Flexile bodie , but also of two conjoyned ; insomuch as it hath 2 Extrems , in each of which we may distinguish the Hypomochlion , or fixt part , from the Reflectent ; and in the middle , or that part , which is percussed or abduced by the plectrum or finger , there are as it were 2 other Extremes conjoyned , which being naturally reluctant each to other , cause the reciprocal Reduction each of other . ( 3. ) As a Twigg , after inflexion , doth 〈◊〉 beyond the middle , or line of directness , and goes and comes frequently , till it hath overcome the fist impressed motion , and recovered its natural site because after the first Reflexion is made , a second succeeds , for the same reason , as the first , a third for the same reason as the second , and so a fourth , fifth &c. successively : So also , is it necessary , that many Vibrations , or Excurses and Recur●es be alternately made , by a Chord dist●nded and percusled ; becau●e the s●●e cause r●mains to the second , third , fourth , &c. which was to the fi●st . Lege Me●sennum , Harmonicor . lib. 3. Propos. 22. Corollario de Atomis .

But here comes the PROBLEM ( such a one as put even Mersennus Himselfe to the Eruditis Physicomathematicis discutiendum relinquo ; Harmonicor . lib. 2. proposit . 29. ) and that is ; Art. 6. PROBLEM . Why the Vibrations , or Diadr●ms of a Chord dist●●ded and percussed , are Ae●uitemporane ●us , ●hough not Ae●●ispatial : and the SOLUT. Cur Diadromus Chordae maximus eodem tempore conficit totum spacium , quo minimus , aut reliqui singuli diadromi intermedii illud conficiant ? Whence is it , that all the Excurses and Recurses , or diadroms of a Chord , either Vertically , or horizontally distended , and abduced from the line of Direction ; are Isochronical , or Aequitemporaneous , though not Aequispacial : as also are All the Vibrations of a Flexile body , fixt at one extream , and deflected at the other .

This stupendious Phaenomenon may be thus Demonstrated . Let F. G. ( in the second diagram ) be the Chord horizontally distended ; which , being distracted from its direct situation , F. G. to A. makes its several Diadroms , A.B. B.C. C.E. and E.D. Now we say , that All these Diadroms , though greatly disproportionate in point of space , are yet exactly proportionate in point of Time , i. e. the first Diadrom , A. B. doth measure its whole space , in the same proportion of time , as doth the second Diadrom , B. C. or the third , C. E. or the fourth E. D. ▪ For , since the Violence or impetus , whereby the Chord is abduced from the line F. G. to the point A. is so much the greater , by how much the longer the line of the Epidrom is , the Chord must pervade it space so much the more speedily , by how much the space is greater , compared to that of the subsequent ones : it necessarily followes , that all the subsequent Diadroms must be Aequidiurnal , because look how much is detracted from the Longitude , Magnitude , and Impetus of the subsequent Diadroms exactly so much accedeth to the Brevity of the space , which they are to percurr ; and so the longitude of the posterior Epidrom becomes inverted in proportion to the Time , and its Brevity of space compensateth the decay of that Impetus , which was in the Prior Diadrom . For Example ; Let the Chord , which makes an hundred Diadroms , perv●de a foot space , in its first Diadrom , and the hundredth part of a foot , at its last , or hundredth Diadrom : we affirm , that the first Diadrom must be an hundred times swifter than the Last ; which is an hundred times slower , as being to the same proportion less violent , and that which immediately praecedeth the Quiet of the Cord , in the Direct line , F. G.

More plainly ; the First Diadrom , A. B. as it is the Greatest , so is it the most Violent ; and as it is the most Violent , so must the Velocity , whereby it pervades the whole space betwixt A.B. be also the Greatest : and the Second Diadrom , B. C. how much it comes short , in violence of tension , and Celerity of motion , of the First , so much doth it come short of the Magnitude also thereof ; so that though the space of the former , A. B. be much larger than that of the second , B.C. yet doe they both pervade their several spaces in the same proportion of Time , because , as the second Diadrom , B. C. hath less of violence and of Celerity , than the first , A. B. so hath it just so much less of space to pervade , and so the Diminution of space Compensateth the Diminution of Violence and Celerity . Wherefore , the Reason of the Third Diadrom being the same to the Second , as that of the Second to the First ; and of the Fourth to the Third , as that of the Third to the Second : it is manifest and necessary , that all the Diadroms be● Aequidiurnal , though not Aequispatial ; which is what we Assumed .

Art. 7. PROBLEM . Why doth a Chord of a duple length , perform its diadroms in a proportion of time duple , to a Chord of a single length ; both being distended by equal force ; & yet , if the Chord of the duple length be distended by a duple fore or weight , it doth not perform its Diadroms , in a proportion of time duple to that of the other ; but only if the Force or weight distending it , be quadruple to the First supposed : and its SOLUT. But yet the Lees of the PROBLEM remain behind ; for it is worthy farther Enquiry : Why a Chord of a Duple length , v.g. of 4 foot , doth performe its Diadroms in a Duple proportion of Time , to a Chord of a single length , v. g. of 2 foot ; when both are distended by equal Force , or Weight : and yet , if the Chord of 4 foot be distended by doubly as great a Force or Weight as that of only 2 foot , it doth not performe its Diadroms with Velocity Duple thereunto ; but only if the force of its Distension be Quadruple to the force first supposed ?

And to exhaust them , though somewhat rough and crabbed , we ANSWER , As in a Pensile bodie , or Chord vertically distended by a weight , the time of each single Excurse , is equal to that time , in which the same weight would , if permitted , be falling from such an Altitude , as is commeasurable by the diametre of the Circle , whereof Arches are described by the Excurses of the Pensile body abduced from the perpendicular : So in a Tensile body , such as a Chord strained upon a Lute , All the times , in which a part of the Chord accepted exactly in the middle , excurreth from one side , are equal to one time , in which one of its Extrems , if cut off , would directly pervade the whole length , and come into the place of the other , toward which the force , being still the same behind , would draw it . For , the same Force , certainly , is alwaies able to produce the same Effect : and if the lateral spaces of the Diadroms doe continually decrease ; the Velocity of the motion must also continually decrease . And the cause of that continual Decrement , can be no other but the Force Drawing or distending the Chord , which continually refracteth the contrary Force , by the plectrum or finger impressed thereupon . Now , since All the Excurses of a Chord , of whatever length , are exaequated to one and the same direct Trajection thereof , as we said even now ; in the Former Case , the Trajection cannot but be performed in a duple proportion of Time , as a Duple proportion of Space is assumed to be trajected or pervaded , by the same Motive or Attractive Force : but in the Latter not , because Three Equal things being supposed , viz. Time , Space , and the Weight or Attractive Force , it is of pure necessity , that the same space remaining , look how much of Time is diminished , so much is the motive Force encreased , and what is the proportion of space to Time , the same is the proportion of the Motive Force to Space . And hence comes it , that the proportion of space to Time being as that of 2 to 1 ; the Motive Force must have to space the proportion of 4 to 2 : and consequently to Time , not as 2 to 1 , but as 4 to 1.

Lastly , as for DUCTILITY , Art. 8. The Reasons of the vast Ductility , or Extensibility of Gold . little remains Additional to what we have formerly said , concerning the Formal Reason thereof , but the Solution of that notable PROBLEM , about the admirably vast Extensibility of that King not only of Metals , but of the whole Earth , Gold . And , indeed , since we have it upon the testimony of our Experience , that one Ounce of pure Gold may be , by Malleation , extended to such an amplitude , as to cover ten Acres of Land ; and that one Grain thereof may be Wier drawne into a thread of such incomparable fineness , as to commensurate 400 foot ; and consequently , that one Ounce of Gold is capable of deduction into a thread , whose length may fufill the measure of two hundred and thirty thousand , and four hundred feet , of six inches apiece : we say , this being avouched by those Mechaniques , who deale in Beating of Gold into Leaves , and Drawing it out into Wier , it seems well worthy our Enquiry , upon what Cause this stupendious Praerogative of Gold doth chiefly depend . In a word , therefore , we conceive this superlative EXTENSIBILITY of Gold , to be warrantably referrible to a Threefold Cause , viz. the unparalleld Compactness of it substance , the great Tenuity of its Component particles , and the Multitude of small Hooks or Clawes , whereby those particles reciprocally implicate each other , and maintain the Continuity of the whole Mass. For (1) the exceeding Compactness of its Contexture doth afford parts sufficient to so great Extension , i. e. such an abundance of them , as upon the Decrement of the Mass in Profundity , may rise up into the superfice and enlarge the Latitude , or Longitude : (2) The Tenuity of its component particles maketh the mass capable of Diminution in profundity , and so of Augmentation in superfice , even to an incredible proportion : and (3) The Multitude of small Hooks , whereby those Exile particles reciprocally cohaere , sufficeth to the constant Continuity ; for , while the mass is suffering under the Hammer , no sooner can the stroke thereof dissociate one particle from its neighbour , but instantly it layes hold of and fastneth upon another , and as firmely cohaereth thereunto , as to its former hold : So that the mutual Cohaesion is maintained even above the highest degree of Extension or Attenuation , which any imaginable Art can promise . Nay , so sufficient a Cause of incredible Ductility doth this last seem to be , that Mersennus regarded no other : as may be collected from these his words : Sunt autem Corpora maximè Ductilia , quae habent Atomos undique Hamatas , ut Aurum ; cujus Atomi non ita possunt evolui , ut sese deserant in inferioribus , aut superioribus partibus , quin laterales succedant , quibus usque ad insignem tenuitatem perveniant ; ( Harmon . lib. 3. propos . 22. Corollario de Atomis . ) This apprehended , the Chymist needs not longer to perplex himself about the Cause of the Incorruptibility , and incapacity of Volatilization in Gold : and if his so promising Art can attain to the investment of any Metal with these Proprieties ; let other men dispute , whether it be Gold or no , for our parts , we oblige our selves so to accept it .

Now , that we may run through all other Secondary Qualities , Art. 9. Sectility and Fissility , the Consequents of Softness . in this one Course , we farther observe ; that to the praedominion of Softness , men ought to refer SECTILITY , such as is seen in wood Cut transversly : and FISSILITY , such as in wood cleft along the Grain . For , whateve is [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Sectile , must in some sort return to the nature of Flexility ; seeing that the parts of it , which are immediately pressed upon by the edge of the Axe , Knife , or other Cutting instrument , must recede inwardly , i. e. from the superfice to the profundity of the Mass , and the Lateral parts , at the same time , give back on each hand , for otherwise there could be no yeilding , and so no cutting ; and in like manner , whatever is [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Fissille , must have so much of Flexility also , as that , when the parts of it , in the place , upon which the Force is first discharged , begin to be dissociated , a certain Compression must run along successively to all the other parts , which are afterwards to be dissociated . But , though a Fission , or Cleaving may be made without any Deperdition of Substance , or excession of parts from the body cleft ; those parts , which were coadunated Sec. Longitudinem , being only separated Sec. Longitudinem : yet is that impossible in any Section whatever , though made by the acutest edge imaginable ; because , look how much of the body doth commensurate the bredth of the edge of the Cutting instrument , so much , at least , is beaten off and destracted from the body , betwixt the sides of the incision . And thus much concerning the Consequents of Softness .

Art. 10. Tractility and Friability , the Consequents of Hardness . As for those of Hardness ; they are TRACTILITY and FRIABILITY . For , whatever is [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Fractile , capable of fraction into pieces , as a Flint and most other stones , must have so much of Rigidity , ( the chief propriety of Hardness ) as may suffice to hinder the yeilding of it superfice , upon pressure or percussion ; and consequently all subingression of superior particles into the small vacuities intercepted among the inferior ones ; and so to cause , that the superfice is first diffracted , and successively all the subjacent particles dissociated , quite thorow to the contrary superfice , the inferior particles being still pulsed by the Superior [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] by reason of their Continuity . So that the fragments into which the body is shattered , are greater or less , either according to the diverse contexture thereof in divers parts , in respect whereof some parts may be contexed more Compactly and Firmely , and others again more Laxly and Weakly : or according to situation , in respect whereof those parts , which are neerer to the Circumference , she off more easily than those , which are more remote . In like manner , whatever is properly [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Friabile , Brittle , as Marble , Glass , Earthern Vessels , &c. must also have so much of Rigidity , as to make it uncapable of Flexion , Traction , Diduction , or Extension , by any means whatever : so that upon any forcible pression , or percussion , the whole mass or substance of it is shivered into dust , or broken into greater fragments , which are easily subject to be Crumbled into dust afterward . Now , that a Hard or Rigid bodie being percussed , or pressed , with force sufficient , in one Extreme or Superfice , the percussion or pressure may be propagated from part to part successively , till it arrive at and be determined in the other extreme ; may be evinced by sundry most 〈◊〉 Experiments , some whereof are recited by the Lord St. Alban ( in ●●lva sylvarum Cent. 1. ) But this one will serve the turne . When an Oyster , or Tortois shell is let fall from a sufficient altitude , upon a stone , 〈◊〉 is usually shattered into many peices ; and that for no other Reason but this , that the lower side , whether Convex or Concave , being vehemently impinged against the stone , the particles thereof immediately knockt by the stone , as vehemently give back , and in their quick Retrocession impell the particles situate immediately above them ; whereupon those impelled particles with the same violence impell others next in order above them , until the percussion being propagated from part to part successively quite home to the upper superfice , it comes to pass , that each percussed part giving back , the whole shell is shattered into small Fragments .

All which may seem but a genuine Paraphrase upon the Text of Mersennus . ( Harmonicor . lib 2. propos . 43. ) Duritiei verò proprietas appellatur Rigiditas ; quae fit ab Atomis ita sibi invicem cohaerentibus , ut Deflexionem impediant : quod contingit in Corporibus , quae constant Atomis Cubicis , octuedris & tetruedis , ex quibus resultat perfecta superficiecularum inter se cohaesio ; hinc ●it ut Rigida Corpora Fructilia sint , non autem Sectilia , & ictu impacto tota in frusta dissiliant . Qui adum praedictae superficiunculae se invicem premunt , quae sunt ex una parte , dimoventur ab iis , quae ex alia ; adeo ut unico impetu externo Corpori impresso , Contusio sentiatur per totum , & partium eodem , momento fit separatio .

There yet remains a Quality , Art. 11. Ruptility , the Consequent partly of S●ftness , partly of Hardness . which is the Ofspring neither of Softness alone , nor Hardness alone ; but ought to be referred partly to the one , partly to the other : and that is RUPTILITY . For , not only such Bodies , as challenge the Attribute of Softness , are subject to Ruption , when they are distressed beyond the tenour of their Contexture , either by too much Inflexion , as a Bow over bent ; or too much Distention , as Leather or Parchment over strained ; or too much Malleation , as a plate of Lead , Iron , or other Metal over hammerd : but such also as claim the title of Hardness , and that in an eminent proportion , as Marble ; for , a Pillar of Marble , if long and slender , and laid transversly or horizontally , so as to rest only upon its two extrems , is easily broken asunder by its own Weight . For , as Soft bodies , when rackt or deduced beyond the r●te of mutual Cohaerence among their parts , must yeeld to the External Force , which distres●eth them , and so suffer total discontinuity : so Hard ones , when the Internal Force , or their owne Weight , is too great to be resisted by their Compactness , as in the example of a long Marble Pillar , not supported in the middle ; then must they likewise yeeld to that superior force , and break asunder .

And here the Archer and Musician , put in , Art. 12. PROBLEM . Why Chords d●●●●enced , are more apt to break neer the End● , than in the middle ●nd its SOLUT. for a Solution of that PROBLEM , which so frequently troubles them ; viz. Cur Chordae facili●●s circa Ex●rema , quam circa Medium frangantur , cum vi vel pondere , sive horizontaliter , sive verticaliter trahuntur ? Why Bowstrings , Lutestrings , and other Chords , though of uniforme Contexture throughout , and equally distended in all parts , do yet usually break asunder , not in the middle , or neer it , but at one End , where they are fastned ?

The Cause , certainly , must be this ; that the Weight or drawing force doth alwayes first act upon the parts of the string , which are neerest to it , and successively upon those , which are farthest off , i. e. in the Middle : so that the string suffering the greatest stress neer the Extrems , is more subject to break there , than in any other part . Wherefore , whenever a Bowstring breaks in or neer the middle ; it may safely be concluded , that the string was weakest in that place . To which we may add this also , that Experienced Archers , to praevent the frequent breaking of their strings , and the danger of breaking the Bow thereby ; injoyn their String-makers , to add a Link of Flax , or Twist more at the Ends of each string , than in any other parts of it : and that they call the Forcing , because Experience hath taught them , that the Force of the Bow is most violently discharged upon those parts of the string , which are neerest to the Horns .

CHAP. XV. OCCULT QUALITIES made MANIFEST .

SECT. I.

HAving thus long entertained it self with the most probable Reasons of the several wayes and means , Art. 1. That the Insensibility of Qualities doth not import their Vnintelligibility ; contrary to the presumption of the Aristotelean . whereby Compound Bodies exhibite their several Attributes and Proprieties to the judicature of the Sensitive Faculties in Animals , and principally in Man , the Rule , Perfection and grand Exemplar of all the rest ; t is high time for our Curiosity to turn a new leaf , and sedulously address it self to the speculation of Another Order , or Classis of Qualities , such as are vulgarly distinguished from all those , which have hitherto been the subject of our Disquisitions , by the unhappy and discouraging Epithite , OCCULT . Wherein we use the scarce perfect Dialect of the Schools ; who too boldly praesuming , that all those Qualities of Concretions , which belong to the jurisdiction of the senses , are dependent upon Known Causes , and deprehended by Known Faculties , have therefore termed them Manifest : and as incircumspectly concluding , that all those Proprieties of Bodies , which fall not under the Cognizance of either of the Senses , are derived from obscure and undiscoverable Causes , and perceived by Unknown Faculties ; have accordingly determined them to be Immanifest or Occult. Not that we dare be guilty of such unpardonable Vanity and Arrogance , as not most willingly to confess , that to Ourselves all the Operations of Nature are meer Secrets ; that in all her ample catalogue of Qualities , we have not met with so much as one , which is not really Immanifest and Abstruse , when we convert our thoughts either upon its Genuine and Proxime Causes , or upon the Reason and Manner of its perception by that Sense , whose proper Object it is : and consequently , that as the Sensibility of a thing doth noe way praesuppose its Intelligibility , but that many things , which are most obvious and open to the Sense , as to their Effects , may yet be remote and in the dark to the Understanding , as to their Causes : so on the Contrary , doth not the Insensibility of a thing necessitate , nay , nor aggravate the Unintelligibility thereof , but that many things , which are above the sphere of the Senses , may yet be as much within the reach of our Reason , as the most sensible whatever . Which being praecogitated , as , when we look back upon our praecedent Discourses , touching the Originals and Perception of Sensible Qualities , we have just ground to fear , that they have not attained the happy shoar of verity , but remain upon the wide and fluctuating ocean of meer Verisimility : So also , when we look forward upon our immediately subsequent Disquisitions into the Causes of many Insensible Qualities , are we not destitute of good reason to hope , that though we herein attempt the consignation of Consentaneous and Probable Causes to sundry of those Effects , which Schollars commonly content themselves only to Admire , and without farther exercise of their Intellectuals , to leave wrapt up in the Chaos of Sympathies and Antipathies ; yet will not the Ingenious misunderstand us , or conceive that we esteem or propose those Reasons as Oraculous or Apodicticall , or create an expectation of the Discovery of such Originals , whereupon those Rarer Operations and Magnalia of Nature do proximely and genuinely depend . However , some may think it expedient for us to profess , that as in our former Enquiries , so in this , our Designe is only to explain sundry admired Effects , by such Reasons , as may appear not altogether Remote and Incongruous , but Consentaneous and Affine to Truth ; that so no mans judgement may be impeached by embracing them for most Probable , untill the ( in that respect , too slow ) wheel of Time shall have brought up some more worthy Explorator , who shall wholly withdrawe that thick Curtain of obscurity , which yet hangs betwixt Natures Laboratory and Us , and enrich the Commonweal of Letters , by the discovery of the Real Verity And this we must enterprize , by continuing our progress in the allmost obliterated Tract , that Epicurus and Democritus so long since chalk'd forth ; not by treading in the beaten road of Aristotle and his Se●tators , who ( for ought we have learned ) were They , who first founded that ill contrived Sanctuary of Ignorance , called OCCULT QUALITIES .

For , generally setting up their rest in the Commistion of Elements , Art. 2. Upon what grounds ; and by wh●m , the Sanctuary of Occult Qualities was erected . and their supposed Immateriall Qualities ; and being not able ever to explicate any Insensible Propriety , from those narrow and barren Principles : they thought it a sufficient Salvo for their Ignorance , simply to affirme all such Proprieties to be Occult ; and without due reflection upon the Invalidity of their Fundamentals , they blushed not to charge Nature Herself with too much Closeness and Obscurity , in that point , as if she intended that all Qualities , that are Insensible , should also be Inexplicable .

The ingenious Sanchez , among many Sceptical Arguments of the Uncertainty of Sciences , Art. 3. Occult Qualities and profest Ignorance , all one . seasonably urgeth this one , as very considerable , against Physiologists ; that when any Natural Problem , such as that of the Attraction of Iron by a Loadstone , of straws by Amber , &c. is objected to them ; instead of setting their Curiosity on work to to investigate the Causes thereof , they lay it in a deep sleep , with that infatuating opium of Ignote Qualities : and yet expect that men should believe them to know all that is to be known , and to have spoken like Oracles cencerning that Theorem ; though at the same instant , they do as much as confess , that indeed they know nothing at all of its Nature and Causes . For , what difference is there , whether we say , that such a thing is Occult ; or that we know nothing of it ?

Nor is it a Course either less dishonorable to the Professors , Art. 4. The Refuge of Sympathies and Antipathies , equally obstructive to the advance of Natural Science , with that of Igno●e Proprieties . or dangerous to the Students of Philosophy , to refer such Effects , upon which men commonly look with the eye only of Wonder , to Secret Sympathies and Antipathies : forasmuch as those Windy Terms are no less a Refuge for the Idle and Ignorant , than that of Occult Proprieties , it being the very same in importance , whether we have recourse to the One , or to the other . For , no sooner doe we betake ourselves to Either , but we openly confess , that , all our Learning is at a stand , and our Reason wholly vanquisht , and beaten out of the field by the Difficulty proposed . We deny not , that most , if not All of those Admired Effects of Nature , which even the Gravest Heads have too long thought sufficient Excuses of their Despair of Cognition , do arise from some Sympathy , or Antipathy betwixt the Agent and Patient : but yet for all that , have we no reason to concede , that Nature doth institute or Cause that sympathy or Antipathy , or the Effect resulting from either , by any other Lawes , or Means , but what she hath ordained and constantly useth , to the production of all other Common and familiar Effects . We acknowlddge also , that Sympathy is a certain Consent , and Antipathy a certain Dissent betwixt Two Natures , from one , or both of which there usually ariseth some such Effect , as may seem to deserve our limited Admiration : but is it therefore reasonable for us to infer , that those Natures are not subject unto , nor regulated by the General and Ordinary Rules of Action and Passion , whereto Nature hath fitmely obliged Herself in the rest of Her Operations ?

To lance and cleanse this Cacoethical Ulcer , to the bottom , Art. 5. Thatall Attraction , referred to Secret Sympathy ; and all Repulsion , adscribed to secret Antipathy , betwixt the Agent and Patient , is effected by Corporeal Instruments , and such as resemble those , whereby one body Attracteth , or Repelleth another , in sensible and mechanique operations . Consider we , that the General Laws of Nature , whereby she produceth All Effects , by the Action of one and Passion of another thing , as may be collected from sundry of our praecedent Discertations , are these : ( 1. ) That every Effect must have its Cause ; (2) That no Cause can act but by Motion ; (3) That Nothing can act upon a Distant subject , or upon such whereunto it is not actually Praesent , either by it self , or by some instrument , and that either Conjunct , or Transmitted ; and consequently , that no body can move another , but by contact Mediate , or Immediate , i. e. by the mediation of some continued Organ , and that a Corporeal one too , or by it self alone . Which considered , it will be very hard not to allowe it necessary , that when two things are said either to Attract and Embrace one the other by mutual Sympathy , or to Repell and Avoid one the other , by mutual Antipathy ; this is performed by the same wayes and means , whereby we observe one Body to Attract and hold fast another , or one Body to Repell and Avoid conjunction with another , in all Sensible and Mechanique Operations . This small Difference only allowed , that in Gross and Mechanique operations , the Attraction , or Repulsion is performed by Sensible Instruments : but , in those finer performances of Nature , called Sympathies and Antipathies , the Attraction or Repulsion is made by Subtle and Insensible . The means used in every common and Sensible Attraction and Complection of one Bodie by another , every man observes to be Hooks , Lines , or some such intermediate Instrument continued from the Attrahent to the Attracted ; and in every Repulsion or Disjunction of one Bodie from another , there is used some Pole , Lever , or other Organ intercedent , or somewhat exploded or discharged from the Impellent to the Impulsed . Why therefore should we not conceive , that in every Curious and Insensible Attraction of one bodie by another , Nature makes use of certain slender Hooks , Lines , Chains , or the like intercedent Instruments , continued from the Attrahent to the Attracted , and likewise that in every Secret Repulsion or Sejunction , she useth certain small Goads , Poles , Levers , or the like protruding Instruments , continued from the Repellent to the Repulsed bodie ? Because , albeit those Her Instruments be invisible and imperceptible ; yet are we not therefore to conclude , that there are none such at all . We every day behold Spiders letting themselves down from high roofs , and as nimbly winding themselves up again at pleasure , by such slender threads of their own occasionall and extemporary spinning , as t is not every common eye that can discern them . Nay , in a Mask at Court , we have seen a whole Chorus of Gods descend into the theatre , as from the clouds , only by Wires and other lines , so fine and slender , as that all the light of the tapers burning therein was not sufficient to discover them to the sight of the Spectators : and vast and ponderous Scenes so suddenly and dextrously shifted , by the almost inobservable motions of Skrews , Elevators , Pulleys , and the like Archimedean Engines and Devices , that the common Beholders , judging only by the Apparence , or ( rather ) Non-apparence , have thought those great machines to have been Automatous , or to have moved themselves , and at last to vanish into nothing . And shall we not then allowe the incomparably more Curious Mechaniques of Natures , the Exemplar of Art , to be wrought by Instruments of Subtility incomparably greater : and that many of those small Engines , whereby she usually moves and susteins bodies of considerable bulk and weight , are Corporeal , though by incomputable excesses below the perception of our acutest sense ? Certainly , for us to affirm , that nothing Material is emitted from the Loadstone to Iron , which by continuity may Attract it ; only because our sense doth deprehend nothing intercedent betwixt them : is an Argument of equal weight with that of the Blind man , who denied the Being of Light and Colours , because He could perceive none . In a word , if there be any validity in what we have so plainly asserted , and frequently inculcated , touching the Hebetude or Grossness of our Senses , on one part , and the great Exility of all Aporraea's or Effuxes streaming from Bodies , on the other ; and if tha● Oracle , Reason , be to be heard , which so long since persuaded Hippocrates , and many other , Secretaries of Nature , that most , if not All Bodies are [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Perspirable and Conspirable , i. e. that they continually emit insensible Effluvia's from themselves to others : We say , if there be any weight in all this , men cannot think it unreasonable in us to conceive , that those Admired Effects , which they commonly ascribe to Hidden Sympathies and Antipathies , are brought about by the same ways and means , which Nature and Art use in the Causation of the like Ordinary and Sensible Effects ; and that the Instruments of Natural Attraction , Complectence , Repulsion , Sejunction , are Corporeal , and hold a neer Analogie to those of Artificial ; only these are Gross and Perceptible , those Subtile and Imperceptible .

Notwithstanding the perspicuity of these Arguments , Art. 6. The Means of Attractions sympathetical , explicated by a convenient Simile . we shall not supererogate , to heighten the lustre of so desirable a Truth , by the vernish of a convenient and praegnant Simile , or two . If we attentively observe a Chamaeleon catching Gnats and other small Flyes in the Aer , for his food ; we shall see him dart out a long and slender tongue , with a small recurvation at the tip , and birdlimed with a certain tenacious and inviscating moisture , wherewith , in a trice , laying hold of a Fly , at some distance from his mouth , he conveys the same into it with such cleanly speed , as exceeds the Legerdemane of our cunningst Juglers , and may have been the cheif occasion of that popular Error , that he lives meerly upon Aer . And when we see a peice of Amber , Jet , hard Wax , or other Electrique , after sufficient friction , to attract straws , shavings of wood , quils , and other festucous bodies of the same lightness , objected within the orbe of their Alliciency ; and that with a cleanly and quick motion : Why should we not conceive , that this Electricity or Attraction may hold a very neer Analogy to that attraction of Gnats , by the exserted and nimbly retracted tongue of a Chamaeleon . For (1) it is not improbable , that the Attraction of all Electriques is performed by the mediation of swarms of subtle Emanations , or Continued Rayes of exile particles , comparative to so many Chamaeleons Tongues ; which through the whole Sphere of their Virtue , in various points mutually intersecting , or decussating , and more especially toward their Extreams , doe not only insinuate themselves into the pores of those small and light festucous bodies occurrent , but lay hold upon several insensible Asperities in their superfices , and then returning ( by way of Retraction ) back to their Original or Source , bring them along in their twined arms , and so long hold them fast in their Complicate embraces , as the warmth and radial Diffusion , excited by affriction , lasteth . (2) All the Disparity , that can be objected , seems to consist onely in the Manner of their Return , or Retraction ; the Tongue of the Chamaeleon being both darted forth , and retracted by help of certain Muscles , wherewith Nature , by a peculiar providence , hath accommodated that otherwise Helpless Animal : but , Electriques are destitute of any such organs , either for the Exsertion , or Reduction of their Rayes . And this is not so great , but it may be solved , by supposing , that as if the Chamaeleons Tongue were drawn forth at length by a mans hand , and not extruded by the instruments of Voluntary Motion , it would again Contract and Reduce it self spontaneously , after the same manner as Nerves and Lutestrings retract and curle up themselves , after violent Distension : so may the Rayes , which stream from an Electrique , being abduced from their fountains , not spontaneously , but by the force of praecedent Affriction , be conceived to Reduce and Retract themselves , after the manner of Sinews and Lutestrings violently extended . (3) That such tenacious Rayes are abduced from Amber and other Electriques , is easily convincible ( besides the experiment of their Attraction of convenient objects ) from hence ; that all Electriques are Unc●uous and Pinguous Concretions , and that in no mean degree : and manifest it is , that a viscid and unctuous Bodie is no sooner Warmed by rubbing , but there rise out of it certain small Lines or Threads , which adhaere to a mans finger that toucheth it , and such as may , by gentle abduction of the finger , be prolonged to considerable distance . But , however this may be controverted , and the Way of all Electrique Attractions variously explicated , according to the various Conceptions of men ; the Itch of Phancy being soonest allayed by the liberty of ones singular Conjecture , in such curious Theorems : yet still is it firme and indubitable , that though the Attraction of straws by Amber , be in some sort Admirable , yet is it not Miraculous , as is implied in that opinion , which would have it to be by some Immaterial ( i e. Supernatural ) Virtue ; and that it is effected by some Corporeal , though both impalpable and invisible Organs continued from the Attrahent to the Attracted .

Art. 7. The Means of Abaction and Repulsions Antipathetical , explicated likewise by sundry similitudes . On the Other side , as for the Abaction , or Repulsion of one thing by another , in respect whereunto Vulgar Philosophers have thought and taught , that the Abacted or Repulsed doth ( if an Animal ) voluntarily ( if Inanimate ) spontaneously Flie from and avoid Conjunction with the Abacting , or Repellent , by reason of some hidden Enmity or Antipathy betwixt their Forms : though the Reasons and Manner of such Fugation , so far forth as concerns Animals , may be collected from our former Discourses of the Gratefulness and Offensiveness of Sensible Objects ; yet shall we here f●rther illustrate the same by certain Analogies and Similitudes . When a Nettle is objected to a mans Hand , why doth He withdraw it from the same ? Not upon the account of any Antipathy in his hand to the Nettle ; because being bruised , or withered , no Childe but will boldly handle it : but , because the Nettle is pallizado'd with millions of small stings , or prickles , which like so many Darts , wounding the the skin , cause a pain therein , and so the man , for avoidance of harm , catcheth his hand from it , as an injurious object . Why likewise doth the Nose abominate and avoid stinking Odours , whenever they are brought neer it ? Is it not because such Foelid and Offensive Odours consist , for the most part , of such sharp and pungent Particles , as holding no Correspondence to the pores and contexture of the Odoratory Nerves , are no sooner admitted , but they in a manner scratch , wound and dilacerate the Sensory ? And may we not conceive those disproportionate Particles of the ungrateful Odour to be as so many small Lances or Darts , which offer the same injury to the Mammillary Processes of the brain , that the Prickles of a Nettle offer to the skin ? Certainly , as the Nettle strikes its Darts into the skin , and not into the Nayles of a mans hand ; because those are of too close and firm a Contexture to admit them : so doth an offensive Odour immit its painted and angular Particles into the tender smelling Nerves , and not into the skin , because its Contexture is more Compact , than to be capable of Puncture or Dilaceration thereby . Lastly , Why doth the Eye abhor and turne from Ugly and Odious Objects ? Is it not only because the Visible Species emitted from such Bodies , doth consist of Particles of such Configurations and Contexture , as carry no proportion to the particles and contexture of the Optique Nerves , but striking upon the Retina Tunica , instantly wound and exasperate the slender and tender filaments thereof , and so cause the Eye , for fear of farther injury , to close , or avert it self ? And are not those Acute and Disproportionate Particles , composing the visible Species , worthily resemblable to so many small Prickles or Lancets , which though too subtile to wound the Skin , Nostrils , or other parts of the body , whose Composure is less delicate , do yet instantly mis-affect and pain the Optique Nerves , whose singular Contexture doth appropriate to them the Capacity of being sensible of that compunction ? Now , putting all these Considerations into the scale together , and ponderating them with an equal hand ; we shall find their weight amount to no less than this : that as every Sympathy is displayd by certain Corporeal , though Invisible Organs , comparated to Attraction and Amplectence ; so is every Antipathy , by the like invisible Organs , comparated to Repulsion and Sejunction ; which is what we Assumed .

Hence may we , without much difficulty , Art. 8. The First and General Ca●ses of all Love and Hatred , betwixt Animals . extract more than a Conjectural judgement , What are the First and General Causes of all Love and Hatred . For , look what kind of Motions , whether Grateful or Ungrateful , are by the Species impressed upon the Nerves peculiarly inservient to that sense , by which the Object is apprehended ; the very same are continued quite home to the Brain , and therein accordingly move and affect the Common Sensory : so as that , according to the Pleasure or Offence of the Perception , there is instantly excited an Affection either of Prosecution of the thing , by whose species that pleasant motion was Caused , and that is the Hint and Ground of Loving and Desiring it ; or of Aversation from it , and that is the Ground of Hating and Declining it .

Nay , the same may be well admitted also for the Cause , Art. 9. Why things Alike in their natures , love and delight in the Society each of other : and why Vnlike natures abhor and avoid each other . Why things A like in their Natures , love and delight in the Society each of other ; and on the contrary , Why Unlike Natures abhor and avoid each other . For , as those which are Consimilar in their Temperaments , affect each other with Congenerous and Grateful Emanations : So doe those of Dissimilar mis-affect each other with Discordant and Ungrateful . And therefore it is no longer a wonder , that men Love , or Dislike each other commonly at first interview , though they scarce know why : nor can we longer withold our Assent to that unmarkable Opinion of Plato , that Similitude of Temperaments and so of Inclinations , is not only the Cement , but Basis also of Amity and Friendship .

SECT. II.

Art. 1. Th● 〈◊〉 of Qualit●● ( repu●ed ) ●ccult . FRom this General Disquisition into the Reasons of All Sympathy , and Ant●pat●y , to 〈◊〉 most of those Proprieties , which by Ph●losophers are 〈◊〉 as stupendious and Abscon●ite , are u●u●lly referred ; we must ●●vance to the Consideration of Part●cular inst●n●es , that by the Solution of Singula●s , we may afford the gre●ter 〈◊〉 to mens Curi●sity , and ●●ve so many Oppo●tunities of examining t●e Verisimility of our former Thesis , that all such Effects , the knowledge of w●ose causes is generally 〈◊〉 of , are produced by Sub●●a●tial and Explicable Means . An● in order her●unto , we shall , according to the method of the no less 〈◊〉 than Judicious ●racastorius ( de Sympath . & Antipath . Rerum ) Distin●u●sh All Occult ●ualities into General , and Special ; subdividing the Generall into (1) the Conspiration of the Parts ●f the Universe , and (2) the I●flux of Caelestial upon Sublunary Bodies : and the Speciall into such as Concern (1) Inanimates , (2) Insensibles , (3) Sensibles .

Art. 2. Natures 〈…〉 in 〈◊〉 to the 〈◊〉 or C●●●piration of all parts of the Universe ; no Occult Qual●ty . To the FIRST GENERAL ORDER , viz. the Conspiration and Harmony of all Parts of the Universe , Philosophers unanimously adscribe the Avoidance of Vacuity ; whereupon many are the Secrets , that are presumed to ensue , as the Ascention of Heavy , Descent of Light Bodies , the Sejunction of Congenerous and Sociable Natures , the Conjunction and Union o●●iscordant and Unsociable , and the like Irregular and Praeposterous Effects . But , as for all these Secrets , we have long since declared them to be no Secrets but the most ordinary and manifest operations of Nature . ●or , in our Ex●mination and Solution of all the Apparences in the late 〈◊〉 Experiment of introducing a Vacuum in a Tube , by Water or Quick-silver , invented by Torri●●ius ; we have at large proved , that Nature ●●th not abhor any but Sensible , or Coacervate Emptiness : nor that neither 〈◊〉 , or upon the necessity of an absolute Plenitude of all places ●n the ●niverse ; but by Accident only , and that either in respect of the natural Confluxibility of the parts of Fluid Bodies , such as Aer and Water , which causeth them with great velocity to flow into the parts of Space ●e●erted by a body passing thorow them ; or of the Repugnancie of admitting tw● bodies into one and the same place , at the same time , their Solidity prohibiting the penetration of ones dimensions by the other . Wherefore , 〈◊〉 no man henceforth account the Conspiration of the Parts of the Universe , to be an Occult Quality ; or so much stand amazed at all or any of th●●e Phaenomena , which arise from Natures Aversion from Vacuity 〈◊〉 as if they had some Extraordinary Lawes and Constitutions particularly o●dained for their production , and belonged to some higher Oeconomy th●n that , according to which she regulates her Common Active and Passive Principles .

To the SECOND , Art. 3. The 〈…〉 of mans will . viz. the Influx of Caelestial upon Sublunary Bodies , innumerable are the Effects , which the Fraud of some , the Admiration of many , and the Credulity of most have confidently imputed : and therefore it cannot be expected , we should , in this place , so much as Enumerate the one Half , much less insist upon them All. Sufficient it is , to the Acquitance of our praesent Debt , that we select the most considerable among them , and such as seem Capital and Comprehensive of all the rest . As for the Power and Influence of the Stars , of which Astrologers talk such wonders , and with such pride and ostent●t●on ; truly , we have Reason to assure us , that our Cognation and Subjection to those ra●iant Bodies , is not so great as that not only All the Actions , Fortunes , and Accidents of Particular men , but even the Warres , Peace , Mutations , Subversions of whole Empires , Nations , States , and Provinces should depend upon their Smiles or Frowns : as if All Occurrents on the theatre of our Lower Orb , were but the orderly and necessary Effects of the Praescriptions and Consignations of the Superior Orbs ; or as if there were no Providence Divine , no Liberty of Mans Will .

(2) As for the Reciprocation , or Afflux and Reflux of the Sea , Art. 4. The Afflux and Reflux of the s●a , inderivative from any immaterial Influx of the Moon . so generally fathered upon the Influx and Motion of the Moon , which doth herself suffer the like Ebbs and Floods of her borrowed Light ; t is well known , how Seleucus of old , and Galilaeus of late , have more fully and roundly deduced it from the motion ascribed to the Earth . And though we should allow this great Phaenomenon to depend upon the several Adspects or Phases of the Moon , yet is there no necessity to drive us to the subterfuge of any Occult and Immaterial Influence from her waxing and waning Light : since the System of Des Cartes in Princip. Philoseph . part . 4. page 22. ● doth much more satisfactorily make it out , from the Elliptical Figure of the Sphere , wherein the Moon moves ; as will soon appear to the Examiner .

(3) As for the Diurnall Expansion , and Conversion of the Heliotrope toward the Sun ; Art. 5. 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 and ●●nversion of ●he 〈◊〉 and other Flowers . though great notice hath been taken thereof by the Ancients , and most of our Modern Advancers of the Vanities of Natural Magick ( who will have every Plant to retain to some one of the Planets , by some secret Cognation , and peculiar sympathie . ) have laboured to heighten it to the degree of a Wonder : yet can we not conceive the Effect to be so singular , nor that any such Solemne Reason need be assigned thereunto . For , every mans observation may certifie him , that all Marygolds , Tulippa's , Pimpernell , Wartwoort , Mallow Flowers , and indeed most other Flowers , so long as they are in their Vigour and Pride , use to Open and Dilate toward noon and somewhat Close and recontract themselves after Sun set . And the Cause ( surely ) is only the Warmth of the Suns Rayes , which discussing the Cold and Moisture of the praecedent Night ( whereby the Leaves were loaden towards the bottom , or in the bowle of the Flower , and so made to rise more upright and conjoyn their tops ) and somewhat Exsiccating the Flower , make the pedestalls of its leaves more flaccid , so that they seem to expand and unfold themselves , and incline more outwards , meerly by reason of their want of strength to sustain themselves in an erect and concentrical posture : for alwayes the hotter the Day , the greater is the Expansion . Likewise , as for the Flowers Conversion to , or Confronting the Sun in all its progress above the horizon , wherein our Darksom Authors of Magick Natural , principally place the Magnale ; the Cause thereof is so far from being more obscure than , that it is the very same with that of its Expansion . For , as the Sun running his race from East to West , doth every moment vary the points of his Rayes vertical incidence upon the stalk which supports the Flower , and upon the leaves thereof ; so must the whole Flower incline its head and wheel about accordingly : those parts of the stalk upon which the rayes are more perpendicular , and so the heat more intense , becoming more dry and flaccid , and so less able to support the burthen of the ●●ower , than those , which suffer only from the obli●n● , reflected and weaker beams . Notwithstanding this Solution , if any Champion of secret Magnetism shall yet defend this Circulation to be a 〈◊〉 of the Heliotrop● , to which no other Flower can praetend ; and that this Solar Plant discovers it Amours to the Sun , by not only disclosing its rejoycing head and b●som at the praesence , and wrapping them up again in the mantle of its owne disconsolate and languishing leaves , during the absence of its Lover , but also by facing him all day long : lest He should insult , upon an apprehension , that our theory is at a loss , we shall tell him , in a word ; that that Propriety , which he supposeth , must consist only in such a peculiar Contexture and Disposition of the particles , which compose its Leaves , as makes them more sit to receive , and be moved , and their spiritual and most subtle parts to be in a manner Circulated by the Rayes of the Sun , than the Leaves of any other Flower whatever . As in the Organ of Smelling , there is a certain Peculiar Contexture of its insensible Component Particles , which renders it alone capable of being moved and affected by Odours , that have no influence nor activity at all upon the Eye , Eare , or other Organ of Sense .

Art. 6. Why Garden Claver hide●h it s●alk , in the heat of the day . (4) Great things have been spoken also of the Garden Claver , which bareth its bosom , and hideth the upper part of its stalk , whenever the Sun shines hot and bright upon it : but , this doubtless ) hath the same Cause , as the Former , the Hiding of the stalk being nothing but an over-expansion of the Leaves , which by reason of the violent ardour of the Sun , grow more faint and flaccid , and so less able to support themselves .

Art. 7. Why the 〈…〉 usually 〈◊〉 soon after midnight ; and at break o● day . (5) A Fifth Secret , found in the Catalogue of Caelestial Influxes , is the Crowing of the House-Cock , at certain and periodical times of night and day , and more especially soon after midnight , and about day break : for , most esteem it an Occult Propriety , and all our Crollians and such as promote the dreams of Signatures and Sydereal Analogies , reckon the Cock a cheif Solar Animal , for this reason alone ; as if his Phansy received some magnetique touches and impressions from the Sun , which made him proclame his A●vent into our Hemisphere , and like a faithful Watch or Clock , measure out the severall stages in its race . Great enquiry also hath been made after the Cause hereof , in all ages , and various Conceptions entertained concerning it . Some with lofty and Rhetorical Discourses endevouring to persuade , that Nature intended this 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , ( as Plu●arch 〈◊〉 it ) or Gallicinium , as an Alarme to rouse up sluggish man from the dull armes of sleep , and summon him to the early Contemplation of her Works ; as Pliny ( Natural . Histor. lib. 10. cap. 21. ) Others ascribing it to a Desire of Venery in this Animal , arising from the turgescence and stimulation of his sperm , at certain periods ; as Erasmus , who is therefore worthily and sufficiently derided by Scaliger ( Exercit. 239 ) Others assigning it to an Appetite of Aliment , invading and exciting after determinate intervalls ; as Cardan . And others alleaging we ( nor themselves ) know not what peculiar influence of the Sun , causing a suddain mutation , or Evocation of the Spirits and blood of the Cock , which were Concentred by sleep ; as Caelias Rhodiginus ( lib. 16. Antiq. Lection . cap. 13. ) But , All these Great Clerks seem to have graspt the ear , and catched at shadowes . For (1) it may be doubted , that all Cocks , in one and some meridian , doe not Crow at the same times of night or day ; and that no Cock doth observe set and punctual times of Crowing ; both which are praesumed : and whoever shall think it worth the loss of a nights sleep , as we have done , to observe the Crowing of sundry Cocks in some Country Village , where the Houses stand scatteringly and far asunder , so that the Cocks cannot awake each other ; will , perhaps , more than doubt of either . (2) It is , as Natural , so Familiar to the Cock , so often as his Imagination is moved by a copious and fresh afflux of Spirits to his Brain , to rowze up himself , clapp his wings , and sound his trumpet as well at noon , after noon , and at other times of day and night , upon several occasions ; as when he hath escaped some late danger , obtained a victory , found some treasury of grain , compressed his mistress , and the like ; as if his joy were not complete , till he had communicated the tidings thereof to his Wives and Neighbours , by the elevation of his gladsome and triumphat voice . (3) May we not allowe the Cock to have his set times of Sleeping and Waking , as well as all other Living Creatures , that live suo jure , and according to the Aphorisms of their Specifical Constitutions , and regiment of their proper Archaea's ; and likewise most Men , who live healthfully and orderly , keeping to constant hours for labour , meat , rest and sleep ? (4) What need is there that we should have recourse to such a far-fetcht ( and never brought home ) Cause , as that of a Secret Commerce , and peculiar Sympathy betwixt this Fowl and the Sun in the other Hemisphere ; when we have a more probable and manifest one , neerer hand ; viz. The suddain invasion of the Cock , by encreased Cold soon after midnight ? For , when the Sun hath made some sensible advance in the lower world , beyond the Nadir point or midnight circle , and hasteneth toward our East ; He moves and drives along before him into our horizon , the ( formerly ) quiet and cold Aer of the Night : which invading the Cock , disturbs him from his rest , during which his Heat is retired inward , and awakens him on the suddain : so that rowzing up himself , exciting his courage , and diffusing his Spirits again into his members , to oppose that Cold , and perhaps also to prevent his falling from the perch ; he stands up , clappeth his wings against his sides , and chants a cheerfull Paean to himself and Roostfellowes , celebrating his safety and conquest with the loud musick of his throat .

Art. 8. Why Shell-fish growe fat , in the Full of the moon , and lean again at the New . (6) A sixth notable Secret , appertaining to the same Classis , is that of the Encrease of the Substance of Shell Fish , of the Brains in Coneys , and of the Marrow in the bones of most Land Animalls , as the moon approacheth her Full ; and the Decrease of them again , as her Light decreaseth toward her New . But , laying aside all Lunar Magnetism , Immaterial Influxes , and the like Toyes put into Great Words ; we take it , the Phaenomenon may be well enough solved , by referring it meerly to the Moons great Humidity ; at least , if those vast Duskish spots , apparent in her Orb , be her moist Element , carrying some analogy to our Seas , as the most and best of our Modern Astronomers have believed , and upon grounds almost demonstrative , and wholly irrefutable . For , insomuch as the Rayes of the Sun , in greater abundance falling upon the face of the Moon , toward and at her Full , than in her Wane , are accordingly more abundantly reflected from thence upon our Terraqueous Globe , bringing along with them no sparing Tincture of the Moons Moisture ; so that the Light which is Reflected from the Oceans in the moon , being more moist than warm , must needs be more Prolifical , Generative , and praedisposed to the Nutrition of Animals : and that in the New of the Moon no such plentiful Abduction of her moisture can be expected , because fewer of the Suns Rayes are , at that time , Reflected from her Orb to ours ; why should it be thought so strange , that either Aquatile , or Terrestrial Animals should be nourished more plentifully at the Full , than New of the Moon ? Especially since it is no praecarious , nor novell Assertion , that the Light coming from the Moon , ●s tincted with Humidity , as being reflected from the Watery as well as solid parts of her Orb ; Experience having frequently demonstrated , that the Calorifick Rayes not only of the Sun , but even of our terrestrial and culinary Fires , being trajected through various Liquors , and other Catoptricall bodies , or reflected from them , doe imbibe and carry off much of their Virtues , and become thereby impraegnate , so as to be praedisposed to the production of sundry noble Effects , such specially as relate to the Alteration , Germination , Pullulation , and Generation of Vegetables and Animals , both Aquatile , and Terrestrial . Nevertheless , in case this Cause assigned seem somewhat Remote and obscure , we shall alleage Another , sufficiently verisimilous to ease men of their wonder , at the Fullness of the Shell Fish in the Full moon , and their Leane●● in the New ; and that is the Encrease of the Tides of the Sea , which ascending higher upon the shoars , at the Full moon , and washing down m●re of Mudd , Slime and Saltness from thence , afford greater plenty of A●●ment to all Shell Fish : which delight in , and thrive best upon such k●nd of food , and are observed therefore to frequent foul and slimy shoa●● , and yet neerer and neerer to land , as the Tides rise higher and higher , and again remove farther and farther off , as the tides sink lower and lower .

Art. 9. Why the Selenites resembles the Moon in all not several A●spects . (7) To this Classis also belongs the Famous Selenites , or Moon-Geeme , a certain praecious stone , found only in Arabia , as Dioscorides ( lib. 5. cap. 110. ) delivers : whose rare and singular Faculty is this , that it repraesents the Moon in all her several Dresses of Light , or Apparences , encreasing 〈◊〉 Lustre exactly as she encreaseth hers , and proportionately losing it 〈◊〉 Relations be true , which have been made thereof by Authors of the highest form for Credit , namely Pliny ( lib. 36. cap. 10. ) S. Augustin ( de Civit. D. lib. 21. cap. 5. ) Zanardus ( de Univers . Element quaest. 53. ) Nichol. Caussinus ( lib. 11. Symbol 5● . ) ●oh . Daniel Mylius ( Basilicae Chymic . lib. 5. cap 28. ) and many modern Mineralogists . Now , for the Reason of this Rarity , in all liklihood , it must be if not the very same , yet Cousin German to that of the former . Because , it is very probable , that some certain portion of a thin , fluid and subtle matter ( we may conceive it to be Hydrargycal , or relating to Quicksilver , since all the forenamed Authors describe the stone to be White and Candent of Colour . ) wherein the Lustre of the stone doth mostly consist , doth suffer some Alteration , according to the more and less of the Lunar Light incident upon it ; and is respectively Circulated through the looser or less compacted parts of the stone , after the same manner as the more subtle and spiritual parts of some Flowers are Circulated by the rayes of the Sun ; the particular Configuration and Contexture of its insensible particles being such , as dispose to that Circulation , upon the influx of the Moons Light .

In the Inventory of SPECIAL Sympathies and Antipathies , Art. 10. Why the 〈…〉 the First Division Concerns INANIMATE Natures ; and among such the first place belongs to the Attraction of I●on by the Loadstone the second to the Attraction of Straws and other small and light bodies by Amber and othe Electrique● : but such is the singular Excellency of the Forme , that it not only deserves , but challengeth a singular Chapter to its Disquisition ; and the Rea●on of the other we have plainly , thou 〈…〉 , in the precaedent Section , the Consideration of the Wayes and Instruments of all Attraction Natural , in the General , impelling us upon the Anticipation thereof .

In the Third , Art. 11. 〈…〉 we are to examine the secret Amity of Gold and Quicksilver , of Brass and Silver ; which is so manifest , that whenever Gol●●s dissolved in Chrysulea or Aqua R●gis , and the Spirit or Dissolution of Quicksilver superadded thereto , the subtile E●fluvia streaming from 〈◊〉 particles of the Gold , will instantly lay hold of , and at distance attract and firmly embrace the particles of the Quicksilver , into which the Dissolving liquor hath subtiliated it ; and in like manner , when Brass and Silver are dissolved in the same Aqua Fortis , their particles are observed to 〈…〉 to concorporation , though the Spirits issuing from them , are not potent enough to perform an Attraction , while the Metals remain entire and in the mass . These Effects we conceive may well be referred to 〈◊〉 Correspondency or Compossibility betwixt the Figures of the insensible particles , of which the Emissions from the Gold , and Brass consist and those of the pores , inequalities , and fastnings in the superfices of the Granules of the Dissolved Quicksilver , and Silver : but what those Figures are on each part , is above our hopes of determination ; nor can we afford the Curious any other light for Conjecture in this true Abstrusity , but what himself may perceive to arise to him by Reflection from the Reasons , we shall hereafter give , for the Attraction of Iron by a Loadstone . In the mean while , we praesent Him , for Diversion of his Scrutiny , with a short and opportune COROLLARY .

Art. 12. A COROLLARY . Why the Granules of Gold and Silver , though much more pondrous then those of the Aqua Regis and Aqua Fortis , wherein they are dissolved , are yet held up , and kept floating by them . Delightful it is , and indeed Admirable to behold the Granules of Gold and Silver , though much more ponderous than those of the Aqua Regis , and Aqua Fortis , to be notwithstanding held up , and constantly kept in a floating and elevated posture by them . And yet , in all likelihood the Salt dissolved in those Corrosive Waters , must be the Sole Cause of that strange Effect . For , the Salts which are plentifully dissolved in those Liquors , by a kind of mutual Cohaesion of their insensible particles supporting each other from the bottom to the top of the Glass , or other containing vessel ; doe sustain and bear up the Granules of the Metals which they have Corroded and Embraced . And this seems the more probable from hence ; that if common Water , impraegnate with a few dropps of Oyle of Tartar ( that Great instrument of Separation ) be superinfused upon those Tinctures , the Granules of the dissolved Metals suddainly disengage themselves from the arms of the Corroding Salts , and sink to the bottom : the fresh Water yet father dissolving those Salts , and giving them fuller Fluidity ; so that becoming more Attenuate , they lose their mutual Cohaesion , and so their power of supporting ; and t is well known , that Salt water will beare up such bodies , as will hardly swim in fresh . And this we take to be the General Reason of all sorrs of Praecipitation , practised either by Chymists , or common Refiners of Metals : the Oyle of Tartar thereto conducing no otherwise , than meerly as it serves to the farther Attenuation of the Salt Armoniack and other Corrosive Salts formerly dissolved in the strong Waters .

Art. 13. The Cause of the Attraction of a Less Flame by a Greater . (4) To the Fourth , we assign the Attraction of a Less Flame by a Greater ; according to the erroneous Dialect of the People : for , really it is rather the Extension of a Greater Flame to the Fewel of a Less . For , the heat of a Greater Flame being proportionately more intense and diffusive , extends it self to the pabulum or nourishment of the less , where the same is situate within the Sphere of its power : and thence it comes to pass , that the Greater burning more strongly , by reason of that addition or augmentation of its fewel , doth more and more dilate it self that way , till at length it becomes wholly united to the Less . Which unexamining heads not understanding , have imputed to a certain Attractive faculty in the Greater Flame , depending upon the Identity of the two Natures , or more praecisely , the same Nature in two Divisions and many have rackt their brains to erect subtle Discourses thereupon , as if they wanted other Opportunities to exercise their Learning , and entertain their Curiosity .

Art. 14. The Cause of the Inv●●ation of flame to Naphtha , at distance . (5) To the Fifth belongs the supposed Attraction of Flame by Naphtha of Babylon , at distance ; which is also improperly accounted an Attraction : for the Flame of its own accord flyeth to , and layeth hold of the Naphtha ; and the Cause of that Involation is only this . From the body of the Naphtha there is emitted in round a certain fat and unctuous , and so soon inflammable Halitus , o● steam , which being extended to the borders of some flame posited at convenient distance , and thereby kindled in the extreme of its Sphere , becomes enflamed all along the Rayes , and they burning , soon bring home the flame to the body of the Naphtha , from which they are emitted , in a continued ●luor .

(6) Next to this , Art. 15. Of the Ascention of Water into the pores of a Spunge . Philosophers usually place the Attraction of Water by a Spunge ; wherein they are as much mistaken as in either of the two last . For , the Ascention of Water into the pores of a spunge , so placed as to touch only the superfice of it , comes not from any Appetite of Attraction , or Suction inhaerent in the Spunge , as is generally praesumed and affirmed ; but onely from the Depression , or downward impulse of the water by the swelling and sensibly dilating spunge ; and the manner of that series of motions is thus . The skirts or lowest parts of the spunge , touching the superfice of the Water , immediately imbibe some parts of it into its pores , and becoming thereby dilated and tumid , press down the subjacent Water to such a proportion as responds to the quantity of their owne expansion ; so that as they are more and more dilated by the admission of more and more parts of Water into their Cells or Receptaries , it must be , that the Water being more and more depressed toward the bottom , must rise higher and higher on the sides of the Spunge , and insinuate it self into other and other pores successively , till the whole spunge be filled . Manifest it is by Experience , that if Water or any other Liquor , when it is though never so gently pressed in the superfice , find any the smallest Chinks in the body pressing it ; it doth instantly rise up in round , and insinuate it self into those pores or Chinks , the sides thereof in a manner sustaining it , and so praeventing its relapse or efflux . This we cannot but observe , when we dip the nose of our Pen into ink ; the small Cleft or slit in the lowest part of the Quill , assisting the Assent of the ink into the hollow thereof , and carrying up so much of it , as the mutual Coherence of its parts will permit : for , if we dipp the point of a Pen , which hath no slit , into a standish , we shall observe no such plentiful Assent of ink ; there being no support or fastnings for it on each side of the nose , and so no obstacles to its relapse and sudden efflux . And , as for the Reason , Why Water Ascends , when it meets with any body , that is Dry , Filamentous or Fibrous , and full of pores or Chinks , such as a Spunge , Cloth , Pen , &c. it may be most fully explained by the Instance of a Syphon , or Pump .

Take a Pipe of Lead , of the figure of a Carpenters Squire , Art. 16. The same ill●strated by the example of a Syphon . whose one arme is longer then the other ( such our Wine Coopers exhaust their Buts of Wine withal ) and immerse the shortest into a Cistern of Water , so as it may come very neer the bottom , and yet the longer arme rest upon the margin of the Cistern , in a dependent or declining posture , then with your mouth suck forth the Aer contained in the cavity of the pipe : and you shall observe the Water quickly to follow on the heels of the Aer , and flow in full stream out of the Cistern through the pipe , without ceasing till all the Water , that covers the shortest arme of the pipe , and so hinders the ingress of the aer into its orifice , be exhausted . Of this the Cause is only , that as your Cheeks are inflated and distended by the Aer , which upon exsuction comes rushing into your mouth , doe strongly move and impell the ambient aer ; so doth that , receding , move and impell the neighbouring aer , and that again moves and impels the next , till the impulse be propagated to the surface of the Water in the Cistern : and the Water being thus depressed in the superfice , riseth up into the Cavity of the pipe , which the extracted Aer had newly deserted and left unpossessed ; nor doth it thenceforth cease to ascend and flow in a continued stream through the pipe , until all be exhausted . Because , how much of Water flows through the pipe , exactly so much of Aer is , by impulsion , Circulated into the place thereof ; the last round of aer wanting any other place to receive it , but what it provides for its self in the Cistern , by depressing the water yet remaining therein : and thus the Circulation once begun , is continued , till all the Water hath past through the pipe .

Art. 17. The reason of the Percolation of Liquors , by a cloth whose one end lieth in the liquor , and other hangs over the brim of the vessel , that contains it . Upon the same Cause , or some other so like it , as t is no ease matter to discriminate them , doth that kind of Percolation of Liquors , and especially of Aqua Calcis , depend , which is made by a long piece of Woollen Cloth , whose one end lies in the Liquor , and other hangs over the brim of the vessel that contains it . For , the Liquor gently ascends and creeps along the filaments of the Cloth , because , being though but very lightly prest in it superfice by the same , it doth proportionately ascend in round , to deliver it self from that pressure ; and by that motion impelling the incumbent Aer upwards , it causeth the same to Circulate and depress the surface of the Liquor , and so makes it rise by insensible degrees higher and higher along the hairs and threads of the Cloth , till at length it arrive at the highest part thereof resting upon the margin of the vessel ; and thence it slides down the decline or propendent half of the Cloth , and falls down into the Recipient , by dropps . And this Motion is Continued till all the Liquor hath passed the Percolatory , leaving the faeces adhaerent to the fibres of the same : each drop impelling the Ambient Aer , and driving it in round , or by a Periosis , upon the surface of the Water , so long as any remains in the vessel . And this , we conceive , may suffice to any mans Comprehension of the Reason of the Repletion of a Spunge , by Water Ascending ( not Attracted ) into its Cavities or Pores .

Art. 18. The reas●● of the 〈…〉 , that ar● 〈◊〉 . (7) Another eminent Secret of Sympathy , belonging to the same Division , is that Consent betwixt two Lutestrings , that are Aequisone : ( for Unisone is hardly proper ) ; which is thus experimented . Take 2 Lutes , or V●●s , and their treble , mean , or base strings being tuned to an Equality of Sounds , lay one of them upon a table , with the strings upward , with a small short straw equilibrated upon the Aequison string : and then strike the Aequison string of the other instrument , and you shall observe , both by the leaping off of the straw , and the visible trembling of the string , whereon it was imposed , that it shall participate of the motions of the string of the other instrument percussed ; all the other Dissonous strings , as wholly unconcerned in the motion imprest , remaining unmoved . The like also will be , if the Diapason or Eighth to that string be percussed , either in the same Lute or Vial , or other lying by : but , in none of these , the Consent is discernable by any report of sound , but meerly by motion . And yet the Cause of this Sympathy is not so very obscure , but the dullest Pythagorean might soon have discovered it to be only this ; that the percussed string doth suffer a certain number of Diadroms , or Vibrations , and impress the like determinate motions upon the Aer : which lighting upon another string of equal Contexture and Extension with the former percussed , doth impress the same motions thereupon , and impell and repell it so correspondently , as to make it suffer an equal number of Diadroms . Nor doth the Aer hinder it in its several Reciprocations or alternate excurses and recurses ; because the percussed string makes all its alternate excurses and recurses , at and in the same time , as the untoucht string doth , and so impels the Aer alternately to the contrary side thereof . But , that agitated Aer which falls upon a string of a different degree of extension , and so necessarily of a different tone ; though it impress various insensible strokes thereupon , yet are those impressed strokes such as mutually check and oppose each other , i. e. the Excurses hinder the Recurses : and therefore the string remains unmoved , at least as to the sense . Likewise , the Consent of another string , which makes that Consonance , which Musicians call a Diapason or Eighth , to that which is percussed by the hand , ariseth only from hence ; that the Excurses and Recurses of the string percussed by the hand , do not at all clash with , nor perturb and confound the Excurses and Recurses of the string moved immediately only by the Aer , but are Coincident and Synchronical to them , and observe the same periods ; and so both agree in their certain and frequent intervals : more particularly , in an Eight , every single Diadrom of the longer and more lax string , is coincident to every second , fourth , sixth , &c. Diadrom of the shorter or more tense string . Nay farther , if the two strings be Consonous though but in the less perfect Consonance of a Fifth ; yet shall the sympathy hold , and manifest it self ( which is not commonly observed ) by the tremulation of the untouched string , that is tuned to a Fifth : because their Diadroms are not wholly confused , each single diadrom of the longer or lower string , being coincident to every third , sixth , ninth , &c. diadrom of the shorter or more tense string . But if the two strings be Dissonous , the sympathy fails ; because the Excurses and Recurses agree not in any of their Intervals or Periods , but perturb and confound each other ; as may be more fully understood from our praecedent Discourse of the Reason of Consonances and Dissonances Musical .

(8) Nor is it the Inaequality of Tension , Art. 19. The reason of the Discent betwixt Lute-strings of sheeps Guts , and those of Woolfs . disparity of Longitude and Magnitude , or Non-coincidence of the Vibrations in their several periods , that alone make Two strings Discordant ; for , if we admit the common tradition of Naturalists , where an Instrument is strung with some strings made of Sheeps , and others of Woolfs Guts intermixed , the best hand in the World shall never make it yeeld a perfect Consonance , much less play an harmonious tune thereupon . And the Cause , doubtless , is no other than this ; that the strings made of a Woolfs Guts are of a different Contexture from those made of a Sheeps ; so that however equally both are strained and adjusted , yet still shall the Aer be unequally percussed and impelled by them , and consequently the sounds created by one sort , confound and drown the sounds resulting from the other . To leave you in the less uncertainty concerning this , it is commonly observed , that from one and the same string , when it is not of an Uniforme Contexture throughout , but more close , even , and firme in some parts than in others ( all such our Musicians call False strings ) there doe alwayes result various and unequal sounds : the close , even and firm parts yeelding a smart and equal sound , the lax and uneven yeelding a dull , flat and harsh ; which two different sounds at the same time created , confound and drown each other , and consequently where such a string is playd upon in Consort , it disturbs the whole Concent or Harmony . It is further observed also , that the Musick of an Harp doth infect the musick of a Lute , and other softer and milder instruments with a kind of Asperity and Indistinction of Notes : which Asperity seems to arise from a certain kind of Tremor , peculiar only to the Chords of that Instrument . The like also hath been reported of other scarce Consortive Instruments , such as the Virginalls and Lute , the Welsh Harp and Irish , &c.

But you 'll Object , perhaps , that the Discordance of Woolves and Sheeps Gutlings seemeth to arise rather from some Formal Enmity , or inhaerent Antipathy betwixt the Woolf and Sheep : because it hath been affirmed by many of the Ancients , and questioned by very few of the Moderns , that a Drum bottomed with a Woolfs skin , and headed with a Sheeps , will yeeld scarce any sound at all ; nay more , that a Wolfs skin will in short time prey upon and consume a Sheeps skin , if they be layed neer together . And against this we need no other Defense than a downright appeal to Experience , whether both those Traditions deserve not to be listed among Popular Errors ; and as well the Promoters , as Authors of them to be exiled the society of Philosophers : these as Traitors to truth by the plotting of manifest falsehoods ; those as Ideots , for beleiving and admiring such fopperies , as smell of nothing but the Fable ; and lye open to the contradiction of an easy and cheap Experiment .

Art. 20. The tradition of the Consuming of all Feathers of Foul , by those of the Eagle ; exploded . (9) Nor can we put a greater value upon the Devouring of all other Birds Feathers by those of the Eagle commixt with them ; though the Author of Trinum Magicum hath bin pleased to tell us a very formall and confident story thereof : because we have no Reason to convince us , that the Eagle preys upon other Fowls , out of an Antipathy or Hatred , but rather out of Love and Convenience of Aliment ; and though there were an Enmity betwixt the Eagle and all his feathered subjects , during life , yet is there no necessity that Enmity should survive in the scattered peices of his Carcass , especially in the Feathers ( that are but one degree on this side Excrements ) which is praesumed to consist cheifly in the Forme ; since those Proprieties which are Formal , in Animals , must of necessity vanish upon the destruction of the Forme , from whence they result . Thus Glow-worms project no lustre after death ; and the Torpedo , which stupefies at distance , while alive , produceth no such effect though topically applied , after death : for there are many Actions of Sensible Creatures , that are mixt , and depend upon their vital form , as well as that of mistion : and though they seem to retain unto the Body , doe yet immediately depart upon its Disunion .

In the SECOND Division of Special Occult Qualities , viz. such as are imputed to Vegetables , Art. 21. Why some certain Plants befriend , and advance the growth and fruitfulness of others , that are their neighbours . the First that expects our Consideration , is the so frequently mentioned and generally conceded Sympathy , or mutually beneficial Friendship betwixt some certain Plants , as betwixt Rew , and the Figg-tree , the Rose and Garlick , the Wild Poppy and Wheat ; all which are observed to delight and flourish most in the neighbourhood of each other , and our skilful Gardners use to advance the growth and fructification of the one , by planting its favourite neer it . Concerning this , therefore , we advertise ; that men are mistaken not only in the Cause , but Denomination also of this Effect : supposing a secret Friendship where is none , and imputing that to a certain Cognation , or Sympathy , which seems to proceed from a manifest Dissimilitude and Antipathy betwixt Divers Natures . For , wherever two Plants are set together , whereof the one , as being of a far Different , if not quite Contrary Nature , and so requiring a different kind of nourishment , doth substract and assimilate to its self such a juice of the earth , as would otherwise flow to the other , and deprave its nourishment , and consequently give an evil tincture to its Fruit and Flowers : in this case , Both Plants are reciprocally the remote Cause of the Prosperity each of other . And thus Rew , growing neer the roots of the Figg-tree , and attracting to its self the Rank and Bitter moisture of the earth , as most agreeable to its owne nature ; leaveth the Milder and Sweeter for the aliment of the Fig tree , and by that means both assisteth the procerity of the Tree , and Meliorateth the Fruit thereof . Thus also Garlick , set neer to a Rose tree , by consuming the Foetid juice of the ground , and leaving the more Odorate and benigne to pass into the roots of the Rose tree ; doth both farther the Growth and Germination thereof , and encrease the Sweetness of it Flowers . But , as for the Amity betwixt the Wild Poppy and Wheat , we should refer it to another Cause , viz. the Qualification of the ground by the tincture of the Wheat , so as to praepare it for the Generation and growth of the Wild Poppy ; not by substraction of Disagreeing moisture , but by Enriching the Soyle , or impraegnating it with a fertility , determinate to the production of some sorts of weeds , and chiefly of that . For , most certain it is , that there are certain ●orn-flowers , which seldom or never spring up but amongst Corn , and will hardly thrive , though carefully and seasonably set in other places : such are the Blew-bottle , a kind of yellow single Marygold , and the Wild-Poppy .

(2) This discovered , we need not search far after the Reasons of those Antipathies , which are reported to be between the Vine and Cole-woort , Art. 22. Why s●me Plants thrive 〈…〉 of some others . the Oke and Olive , the Brake and Reed , Hemlock and Rew , the Shrub called our Ladies Seal ( a certain Species of Bryony ) and the Cole-woort , &c. which are presumed to be so odious each to other , from some secret Contrariety of their respective Forms , that if any two of them , that are Enemies , be set neer together , one or both will die . For , the truth is , all Plants , that are great Depraedators of the moisture of the earth , defraud others that grow neer them , of their requisite nourishment , and so by degrees impoverishing , at length destroy them . So the Colewoort , is an enemy not only to the Vine , but any other Plant dwelling neer it ; because it is a very succulent and rank Plant , and so exhausts the fattest and most prolifical juice of the ground . And if it be true , that the Vine will avoid the Society of the Colewoort , by Averting its trunck and branches from it ; this may well be only in respect of its finding less nourishment on that side : for , as the Lord St. Alban hath well observed , though the root continue still in the same place and position , yet will the Trunk alwayes bend to that side , on which it nourisheth most . So likewise the Oke and Olive , being large trees of many roots , and great spenders of moisture , doe never thrive well together : because , the stronger in Attraction of juice , deceives and starves the weaker . Thus Hemlock is a dangerous neighbour to Rew ; because , being the Ranker Plant of the two , and living upon the like juice , it defrauds it of sufficient sustenance , and makes it pine away for penury . And the like of the rest .

Art. 23. The ●●ason of the great Frie●dship betwix● the Male and Fema●e Palm-trees . (3) But what shall we think of that semiconjugall Alliance betwixt the Male and Female Palme trees , which is so strong and manifest , that the Femal , which otherwise would languish , as if she had the Green sickness , and continue b●rren ; is observed to prosper , and load her fruitful boughs , with braces of Dates ; when she enjoys the Society of the Male : nay , to extend her arms to meet his embraces , as if his masculine influence were necessary not only to her impregn●tion , and the maturity of her numerous issue ; but even to her own health and welfare ? Why , truly , we cannot better expound this dark Riddle of Nature , than by having recourse to some Corpore●l Emanations , deradiated from the male , which is the stronger and more spriteful plant , to the Female , which is the weaker , and wants an Accession of heat and spirits . For , far enou●h fr●m i●probable it is , that such ●●anation may contain much of the Males S●minal and fru●t●●●ing vir●●● ; and it hath been avouched by freq●●nt Experiments , that the blossoms and Flowers of the Male being dried and poudered , and inspersed upon the branches of the Female , are no less eff●ctual to her Comfort and Fertility , than the Vicinity of the Male himself . We are told ▪ indeed , by Heredotus , and from his own strict observation that the Male Palm pro●uceth yearly a Dwa●fish sort of Dates , which being uncapable of maturi●● and perfection , men use therefore to gather early , and bind them on the loaden branches of the Female : that there corrupting , and breeding a kind of small volant In●ect , resembling our G●ats which the Natives 〈◊〉 Ps●●e , though Theophrastus seems to appropriate th●t name only to those Fiyes , th●t are a spont●neous pro●uction out of the immature fruit 〈◊〉 the Wilde Figg tree , suffering putrefaction● that they may advance the Growth and Maturity of her fruit ▪ not by any secret influence , but the ●an●●est Voracity of those Insects , which continually preying upon the ripening fruit , both open the top● o● them , an● so make way for the rayes o● the Sun to enter more freely and deeply into their substance , and ●uck out 〈◊〉 of the luxuriant crude and watery juice , leav●ng the 〈…〉 ●nctu●us to the more easie digestion and assim●●●t●on of the ●ormerly ●●●rcharged Seminal V●rtue of the Plant This , we confess , is ●●ce an●●●●usible , but not totally satisfactory ▪ because it extends only to the Re●●on of the Males remote Assistance of the Female , in the maturat●●n of her Fruit ; leaving us still to enquire , Why she herself remains in a 〈◊〉 ●nd pining condition , unless she enjoys the Society and invigorating 〈◊〉 of the Male ; and why she inclines her amorous boughs toward his , as 〈◊〉 Neighbourhood were a kind of Divorce , and nothing less tha● absolute Union could satisfie her Affection . And what we h●ve heres●●● , of the Sympathy betwixt the Male and Female Palms , will not lose a ●rain of its Verisimility , when our Reader shall please to accomodate 〈◊〉 to the Explanation of the Cause of the like Amity betwixt the ●ig ●ree , and Caprificus or Wild Fig tree : of which Pliny ( lib. 15. cap. 19. ) ●●lates the very same story , as Herodotus doth of the Palms .

(4) This puts us in mind of the great Sympathy betwixt Vine and Wine , Art. 24. Why all ●●ines grow ●ick and turbid , during the sea●on wherein th● Vines Fl●wer and Bud. expressed from its Grapes , and immured in Hoggheads , though at the distance of many miles . For , it seems most convenient , that it is from the like Diffusion of subtle Emanations , imbued with the Seminal tincture of the Vine , that Wines stored up in deep Cellars , in the same Country where they grew ( for , in England , whither all wines are transported over sea , no such Effect hath been observed : the Remove being too large to admit any such Transmission of influence from the transmarine Vineyards to our Cellars ) become sick , turbid , and musty in the Cask , at the same time the Vines Flower and Bud forth : and again recover their former Clearness and Spirit , so soon as that season is past . And , that this Conjecture may seem to smell the less of Phansy , we desire you to consider , through what large tracts of Aer even the Odours ( Exhalations much less Subtile and Diffusive , than those we conceive emitted from Vines to Wines ) of many Aromaticks are usually diffused , in serene weather ; especially in respect of such Persons , and Bruit Animals , as are exquisite in their sense of smelling . Hath it not been observed , that the Flowers of Oranges have transmitted their odours perfect and strong , from great Gardens to the nostrils of Mariners , many leagues off at Sea : nay , so far , that some Sailers have discovered land by the smell of them , when their longest Perspectives could not reach it ? Doe not we frequently observe , that Ravens will scent a Carcass , at m●ny miles distance ; and fly directly to it by the Chart of a favourable wind ? Nay , are not there good Historians that assure us , that Eagles in Italy , have sometime received an invitation by the nose , to come and feast on the dead bodies of men , in Africa ?

Here , since we are occasionally fallen upon the large Diffusion of some Odours , especially to sage and unpraepossessed Noses ; Art. 25. That the ●●stilled waters of Orange flowers , and Roses , doe not take any thing of their fragrancy , during ●he 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 of those 〈◊〉 ; as 〈◊〉 vulgarly believed . we shall take the advantage of that Hint , to advertise you of a Vulgar Error , viz. that Waters distilled of Orange Flowers and Roses , become wholly Inodorous , and Phlegmatick , at the time of the Blooming and Pride of those Flowers upon their trees . For , really those distilled Waters are not in themselves , during the season of the Flowers , from which they were extracted , less fragrant than at other times : but , because in the season of those Flowers , they diffuse their odours so plentifully through the Aer , and praepossess the nostrils , as that the odours of the Waters , being somewhat less quick and strong , are less perceived , than at other times , when the Aer is not imbued with the stronger and fresher odours , nor the olfactory Nerves praeoccupied . And this may be inferred from hence ; that when the season of those ●lowers is past , and the smelling organ unoccupied ; the Waters smell as fragrant as ever . For , as to the Assuefaction of the sense of smelling , to particular odours , good or bad , we need not say much of that : since Experience doth daily confirme , that the sense is scarce moved and affected by the same odour , though closely praesented , after Custom hath once strongly imbued it with the same .

SECT. III.

Art. 1. Why this 〈…〉 only some 〈…〉 IN the THIRD and last Division of Special Occult Qualities , or such as are vulgarly imputed to Sensible Creatures ; the Pens of Schollars have been so pro●use , that should we but recount , and with all possible succinctness , enquire into the Verity and Causes of but the one Half of them ; our Discourses would take up more sheets of Paper , than are allowed to the Longest Chancery Bill : wherefore , as in the former , so in this , we shall select and examine only a Few of them , but such as are most in vogue , and whose Reasons , is ●udiciously accommodated , suffice to the Solution of the Rest.

Art. 2. 〈…〉 (1) The Antipathy of a Sheep to a Woolf , is the common argument of wonder ; and nothing is more frequent , than to hear men ascribe it to a provident instinct ▪ or haereditary and invincible Hatred , that a Lamb ▪ which never saw a Wool● before , and so could not retain the impression of 〈◊〉 harme done or attempted by him , should be invaded with horror and trembling , at first interview , and run from him : nay , some 〈…〉 the secret so far , as to affirme the Antipathy to be Equall on both 〈◊〉 . Concerning this , therefore , we observe ; that the Enmity is not Reciprocal : For , He that can be persuaded , that the Woolf hates the Sheep ▪ only because he worries and preys upon him , and not rather , that the Woolf loves the sheep , because it is a weak and helpless Animal and its s●eth is both pleasant and convenient food for him : we shall 〈…〉 persuade Him , that Himself also hates a sheep , because he 〈…〉 pallate and stomach delighted and relieved with Mutton . Nor as the 〈◊〉 on the sheeps side Invincible ; for , ourselves have see● 〈…〉 , by Custom , to so great familiarity with a Woolf , that 〈…〉 with him , and bleat , as after the Dam , when the 〈…〉 of the room : and the like Kindness have we 〈…〉 betwixt a Lamb and Lyon of the Lord Generall 〈…〉 Sion house , and afterward publikely shewed in Lond●n . 〈…〉 Fear , which surpriseth the Lamb at first sight of a 〈…〉 to arise from any Hereditary Impression derived from the 〈…〉 Both● as well because all Inbredd or traduced 〈…〉 , as that none of the Progenitors of the Lamb , 〈…〉 saw or received any impression of injury from a 〈…〉 in England . Besides , in case they had , and though 〈…〉 that some Beasts are afraid of men , and other Beasts , 〈…〉 memory of some Harme received from some man , 〈…〉 the Idea of him , that did the Harme , 〈…〉 upon the table of the Memory , and being freshly 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 , whenever the sense brings in the 〈…〉 not likely , that the same Idea should be propa●●●● 〈…〉 , after so many hundred removes , 〈…〉 Individual to the whole species , throughout the 〈◊〉 ▪

The Cause , 〈…〉 , why All Sheep generally are startled and o●●ended 〈◊〉 sight 〈…〉 , seems to be only this ; that when the Woolf converts his eyes 〈…〉 pleasing and inviting object , and that whereupon 〈…〉 his Imagination ; he instantly darts forth 〈…〉 of subtle Effluvia's , which being part of 〈…〉 his newly formed Idea of dilaniating and devouring 〈…〉 ●omposed , serve as Forerunners or Messengers of destruction to the 〈…〉 b●ing transmitted to his Common Sensory , through his opti●k nerve● most highly misaffect the same , and so cause the sheep to fear , an●●n●●avour the praeservation of his life , by flight .

This receives sufficient Confirmation from hence ▪ Art. 〈…〉 . that not only such Aversions , as arise from the Contrariety of Constitutions in several Animals 〈…〉 commonly observed to produce those Effects of Fear , Trembling and flight from the objects , from which offensive impressions are derived , by the mediation of disagreeing Spirits or Ema●ations : but even the seeing them in a passion of Anger , or Fury , doth suddainly cause the like . For , violent Passions ever alter the Spirits , and Characterize them with the idea at that time most praevalent in the Imagination of the Passionate ; so that those spirits issuing from the body of the Animal , in the height o● Passion , and insinuating themselves into the brain of the other Animal contrari●y 〈◊〉 , must of necessity highly disgust and offend it . Which is the most likely Reason that hath hitherto been given , Why Bees seldom sting men of a mild and peaceful disposition : but will by no means endure , not be reconciled to others of a froward , cholerick , and waspish nature . The same ▪ so may serve to answer that common Quaere , Why some 〈…〉 persons , having tuned their spirits to the highest key of 〈…〉 have daunted not only fierce Mastiffs , but 〈…〉 other Wild and ravenous Beasts , meerly by 〈…〉 put them to flight by the Artillery of their 〈…〉 Eyes . And the Key , wherewith we have unlockt the secret 〈…〉 and Woolf , will also open those like Antipathies supposed to be betwixt the Dove and Falcon , the Chicken and Kite , and all other weak Animals , and such as use to make them their pr●y .

(2) It is worthy a serious Remark , Art. 4. 〈…〉 that sundry Animalls bear a kind of 〈…〉 to the Persons of such men , as are delighted or conversant in the Destruction of those of the same species with them : as we daily see , that 〈◊〉 are highly offended and angry at Butchers : that Dogs bark 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 Glovers , that deal most in Dog skins , and 〈…〉 killing of Dogs , in time of the plague , to praev●nt 〈◊〉 diffusion 〈…〉 and encrease of Putrefaction , by their 〈◊〉 that Vermin 〈◊〉 the trapps and gins of Warrenners , where●● 〈…〉 their owne kind hath been taken and destroyed , &c. As 〈…〉 , or strong Aversions , t is manifest , that they arise 〈…〉 , or Character of Providence 〈…〉 Natures , or Essential Forms , but only 〈…〉 upon the sense . For the 〈…〉 any Animal of the same species , excite a kind of Horror in the like Animal that smells them ; and so cause it to abhor and avoid all such persons and places , for fear of the like harm and internecion , as their fellowes have suffered from them . Now , that which makes these odours insinuate themselves with such ●ase and familiarity into the Sensories of animals of the same species , is the similitude and Uniformity of their Specifical Constitutions , which yet the rough hand of Corruption seems not totally to have obliterated in the long since extravenated blood and spirits , but to have left some Vestigia or R●mains of the Canine nature in the Doggs blood , of the Porcine in the Sw●●●s , &c. And , that which makes them so horridly Odious , is the great A●●●●●ion of the blood from its genuine temper and conditius . For , the smell of the Carcass , or blood of any Animal , having once suffered the Dep●avation of Corruption ; is always most hateful and dangerous to others of the same Species : and it hath been observed , that the most pernicious in●ections and Plagues have been such , as took their Original from the Corruption of Humane Bodies ; which indeed , is the best reason that hath ●een yet given , why the Plague so often attends long and bloody Sieges ▪ and is commonly the second to the Sword . We conceive , the same to 〈…〉 the ground of that Axiom of the Lord St. Alban ( Nat. Hist. cent . 10 . ● ●enerally , that which is Dead , or Corrupted , or Excerned , hath Antipa●●●●●th the same thing , when it is Alive , and when it is sound ; and with those 〈◊〉 which do excern : as a Carcass of Man is most infectious and odious ●●man , a Carrion of an Horse to an Horse , &c. Purulent matter of 〈◊〉 and Ulcers , Carbuncles , Pocks , Scabbs , Leprousy , to Sound flesh . And the Excrements of every species to that Creature , that excerneth them . But the Exc●ements are less Pernicious , than the Corruptions .

Art. 5. The Cause of the ●●est 〈…〉 Carca●● of a mu●the●ed man 〈◊〉 the praesence and 〈◊〉 of the H●mi●ia● (3) The 〈◊〉 ( and , according to some reports , the opening of the Eyes● of the Carcass of a murthered man , at the praesence and touch of the Homicide . 〈…〉 in truth , the noblest of Antipathies : and scarce any Writer of the Secrets or Miracles of Nature , hath omitted the Consideration thereof . This Life in Death , Revenge of the Grave , or loud language of silent Corruption , many Venerable and Christian Philosophers have accounte●● holly Miraculous or Supernatural ; as ordained and effected by the just 〈◊〉 of God , for the detection and punishment of the inhumane 〈◊〉 . And , least we should seem too forward , to expunge , from 〈◊〉 mind of any man , the beleif of that opinion , which to some may 〈…〉 more powerful Argument , than the express Command of God , to 〈◊〉 them from committing so horrid and execrable a Crime as Mu●●er : we shall so far concurr with them , as to conceive this Effect 〈…〉 Divine only in the I●stitution , but meerly Natural in the Production , or Immediate Causes . Because the Apparence seems not to 〈◊〉 the Capacity of Natural Means , and the whole Syndrome and 〈◊〉 of it Causes may be thus explained . It is an Opinion highly C●●●entaneous , that in every vehement Passion there is forme●● certain 〈…〉 well of the Object , whereupon the Imagination is 〈…〉 the Good or Evil connected unto , and expected from that Objec● and that this Idea is as it were impressed , by a kind of inexplicable 〈◊〉 upon the Spirits , at the same instant the Mind 〈◊〉 to Will the praesent Prosecution , or Avoidance or the object 〈…〉 by the mediation of the Spirits ( those Angels of the Mind ) the same Idea is transmitted to the Blood , and through the Arteries diffused into all parts of the body , as well as into the Nerves and Muscles , which are inservient to such Voluntary Motions , as are requisite to the execution of the Decrees and Mandats of the Will , concerning the Prosecution , or Avoidance of the Object . This being so , we may conceive , that the Phansy of the Person assaulted by an Assassine , having formed an Idea of Hatred , Opposition , and Revenge , and the same being Characterized upon the Spirirs , and by them diffused through the blood ; though the blood become much less Fluid in the veins after death , by reason the vital influence and Pulsifick Faculty of the Heart , which Animated and Circulated it , is extinct : yet , because at the praesence of the Murderer , there issue from the pores of his body such subtile Emanations , as are Consimilar to those , which were emitted from him , at the time He strove with overcame , and killed the Patient ; and those Emanations entering the Dead Body , doe cause a fresh Commotion in the blood remaining yet somewhat Fluid in its veins , and as it were renew the former Colluctation or Duell betwixt the yet wholly uncondensed Spirits of the slain , and those of the Homicide : therefore is it , that the Blood , suffering an Estuation , flows up and down in the veins , to seek some vent , or salley-port ; and finding none so open as in that part , wherein the wound was made , it issues forth from thence . And , where the Murthered Person is destroyed by strangulation , suffocation , or the like unbloody Death , so that there is no manifest Solution of Continuity in the skin , or other Exterior parts of the body ; in that case , it hath been observed , that the Carcass bleeds at the Mouth , or Nose , or both ; and this only because in all vehement strivings , and especially in Colluctation for life , the Spirits and Blood flow most plentifully into the Arteries and Veins of the Herd , as is visible by the great Redness of the Eyes and face of every man that Fights ; and where the blood fixeth in most plenty , there will be the greatest tumult , aestuation and commotion , when it is fermented , agitated , and again set afloat , by the Discordant Effluvia's emitted from the body of the neer appro●ching or touching Murtherer and consequently , there must the vessels suffer the greatest stress , distension , and disruption , or apertion of their orifices .

(4) And this magnale of the ( as it were ) Reanimation of the vindictive blood in the veins of a Dead body , Art. 6. How the Basilisk doth empoyson and destroy , at distance by the Magick of those Hostile and Fermenting Aporrhaea's , transmitted from the body of Him , who violently extinguished its former life ; ushers in Another , no less prodigious , nor less celebrated by Naturalists : and that is the suddain Disanimation of the Blood in Living Bodies , by the meer pr●sence of the Basilisk , Catablepa , and Diginus ; Serpents of a Nature so transcendently Venemous , that , according to pogular Tradition , and the several relations of Dioscorides , Galen , Pliny , Solinus , Aelian , Avicen , and most other Authors , who have treated of the Proprieties of Animals and Venoms , they are Dectructive beyond themselves , i. e. they either kill by intuition , or Hiss out the flames of life by their Deieterious Expirations . If Natural Historians have herein escaped that itch of Fiction , to which they are so generally subject , when they come to handle Rarities ; and that Nature hath produced any such Spe●●es , whose optical Emissions , or Pectoral Expirations are fatal and pernicious whether he sees the Woolf first , or the Woolf him ; suddain silence being ever the Associate , ●or ( rather ) Consequent of great and suddain Fear . The Aphonia , therefore , or Defect of voice , which hath sometimes , though very rarely , been observed to invade men , upon the Conspection of Woolves ; is not the genuine Effect of any secret and radicated Antipathy , or Fascinating Virtue in the subtle Aporrhaea's emitted from the eyes , lungs , or bodie of the Woolf : but only of their own Fear and Terror , arising from a strong apprehension of Danger ; the suddain and impetuous Concentration of the Spirits , toward the Heart , by reason of the violent Terror , at that time , causing a Defection of spirits , and consequently a kind of Relaxation in the Muscles of the Tongue , and Nerves inservient to the vocal instruments : So that the inspired Aer cannot be Efflated with that force and celerity , as is necessary to the loudness and distinct articulation of the voice .

(6) Nor is it the Eye alone , Art. 8. 〈…〉 . that the Folly of men hath made obnoxious to Antipathies , but the Ear also hath it share of wonderful Effects ; for , there go solemn stories of inveterate and specifical Enmities betwixt the Lyon and Cock , Elephant and Swine , and He hath read little , who hath not more than once met with sundry relations , that the Crowing of the Cock is more terrible than death , to the fiercest Lyon , and the Grunting of a Swine so odious to an Elephant , that it puts him into an Agony of Horror , Trembling , and Cold sweat . Which notwithstanding , may well be called to the barre of Experiment , and many worthy Authors have more then questioned , among whom , Camerarius ( in Symbol . ) expresly assures us , that in his time , one of the Duke of Bavaria's Lyons , breaking into a yard adjacent to his Den , and there finding a flock of Poultry , was so far from being afraid of the Cock , or his Crowing , that he devoured him and his troop of Hens together . And as for the other Antipathy ; ourselves have seen an Elephant feed and sleep quietly in the same stable , with a Sow and her whole litter of Piggs . However , lest some should plead the power of Custom , in both these cases , and object , that that Lyon and Elephant had been , by Assuefaction , brought to endure the naturally hateful Noises of the Cocks Crowing , and the Swines Grunting ; to eradicate the belief of the supposed Occult Antipathies , we say : that such may be the Discrepancy or Disproportion betwixt the Figures and Contextures of those subtile particles , that compose those Harsh Sounds , and the Contexture of the organs of Hearing in the Lyon and Elephant , as that they exasperate them , and so highly offend those Animals . For , thus we suffer a kind of short Horror , and our Teeth are set on edge , by those harsh and vehement sounds , made by scraping of trenchers , filing the teeth of saws , squeaking of doors , and the like : only because those sounds grate and exasperate the Auditory Nerves , which communicate the harsh impression to the Nerves of the Teeth , Art. 9. 〈…〉 and cause a stridor therein .

(7) But if we pass from these Imaginary ▪ to Real Antipathies , and desire not to misimploy our Understanding , in the quest of Dihot●es for such things , of whose Hoti the more sober and judicious part of Schollars justly doubt ▪ let us come to the wonderful Venome of the TARANTULA , a certain Phalangium or smal Spider frequent in Italy , but most in and about Tarentum in Apulia ; which hath this strange Propriety , that being communicated to the bodie of man , by biting , it makes him Dance most violently , at the same time , every year , till He be perfectly cured thereby , being invincible by any other Antidote but Musick . An Effect so truly admirable , and singular , that the Discovery of its abstruse Causes , and the manner of their operation , cannot but be most opportune and grateful to the Curious ; who , we presume , would gladly knowe , Why su●h as are empoysoned by the biting of a Tarantula , fall int● violent Fits of Dancing , and cannot be Cured by any other Remedies , but the Harmonious Straines of Musick alo●● ▪

SOLUTION .

How great the power of Musick is , as to the excitement , exaltation , and compescence or mitigation of the Passions of the Mind of Man ; and wherein the C●use of that Harmonical Magick doth consist : would be a Digression , and perhaps somewhat superfluous for us here to enquire . And , therefore , cutting off all Collateral Curiosities , we shall confine our present 〈◊〉 to the limits of our owne Profession ; endeavouring only to explain the Reasons , why Musick hath so strong and generous an Energy , as certainly to cure the Bodie of a man , intoxicated with the Venome of the Taruntula , which eludes and despises the opposition of all other Alexipharmacal Medicaments . Forasmuch , therefore , as the ●t●ings of a Lute , Vial , or other Musical Instrument , do alwayes mov● and impell the Aer , after the same manner as themselves are moved an● impelled , and by this proportionate misture of Sounds create an Harmony delightful not only to the Eare , but to that Harmonious Essenc● ▪ the soul , which Animates the Eare ; hence comes it , that by the musical Harmony , that is made by the Musicians play●●g to the person infected with the Tarant●sme , the Aer , by reason of the various and yet proportionate motions of the strings , is harmonically moved and agitated , and carying th●se various motions of the harmony impressed upon it self , into the Eare , and so affecting the Phantastical Faculty with those pleasant motions , 〈…〉 like manner affect and move the spirits in the brain : and the spirits having received those impressions , and diffused into the Nerves , Muscles and 〈◊〉 of the whole body , and there meeting with a certain thin , acrimon●ous and pricking Humor , which is the chief fewel and vehicle of the Veno●e derived from the Tarantula ; they attenuate and agitate the same , by a 〈◊〉 very like that of Fermentation , and disperse it with a quick motion 〈…〉 all the parts . And this Humor being thus set afloat , and estuated , to●●●her with the venome , or seeds of the Poyson , which are contained 〈◊〉 , must needs affect all the Musculousand Nervous parts , 〈…〉 , with a kind of Itch , or gentle and therefore pleasan● 〈◊〉 or ( rather ) Titillation : So that the Patient feeling this universa● 〈…〉 Tickling , can be no longer at ease and quiet but is compelle● 〈◊〉 to dance and move all the members of his body with all agility 〈…〉 possible . This Dancing causeth a Commotion of all the 〈◊〉 in his body ; that Commotion augments the present Heat there●● ▪ that Heat causeth a Relaxation and Apertion of the pores of th●●kin ; and thereupon ensues a liberal and universal sweat ; and together with that sweat , the venome is dispersed and expelled . But , where the Venome is so deeply settled , and as it were radicated in the solid substance of the parts , as that one or two , or three Fits of Dancing and Sweating are not sufficient to the total Eradication and Expulsion thereof ; in that deplorable case , the Patient becomes freshly intoxicated , and relapseth into his dancing paroxisins , at the same periodical season , every year , without omission , till his many and profuse Annual sweats have freed him from all Reliques of the Poyson .

Most true it is , Art. 10. W●y ●●●ers Tarantia●al Persons are affected and cured with Divers T●n●s , and the musick of divers Instruments . that Divers Tarantiacal persons are affected with divers Musical Instruments , and divers Tunes and Ayrs ; but this is to be imputed to the Diversity of Complexions and Temperaments either of the Tarantula's , which envenome them , or of the Persons themselves . For , such as are Melancholy of themselves , or intoxicated by the poyson of the duller and more sluggish sort of Tarantula's ; are ever Affected and Sympathize rather with the musick of Drums , Trumpets , Sackbuts , and other loud and strong sounding instruments , than with that of Lutes , Vials , and other soft and gentle ones . For , since Melancholy is a thick , heavy and viscid Humor , and the Spirit● alwaies follow the Disposition of the Humor praedominant ; to the Concitation and Dissipation thereof , a greater force of motion is required . And this , doubtless , was the Reason , why a certain Girl of Tarentum , being there bitten by a Tarantula , and affected with the stupendious symptome of Tarantism , could never be excited to dance by any sounds , but those of Guns , Alarms beaten upon Drums , Charges and Triumphs sounded in Trumpets , and other military musick ; the heavy and viscid venome , meeting with a body of a Cold and Phlegmatick Complexion ; and so requiring very strong Commotions of the Aer and Spirits , to its Estuation and Dissipation . And , on the Contrary , Cholerick and Sanguine Complexions , are , by reason of the Subtility of their Spirits , and greater Fluidity of their Humors , soonest Cured by the H●rmony of Lutes , Harps , Vials , Virginals , Guitarrs , Tiorba's , and other stringed Instruments .

But , that which deserves our highest Admiration , is this ▪ Art. 11. Th●t ●●e venome of the Tarantula doth produce the same effect in the body of a man ; is it doth in that of the Tarantula it self : and why . that this Venome of the Tarantula doth produce the same Effect in the body of man , which it doth in that of the Tarantula it self , wherein it is generated ▪ as if there were some secret Cognation and Similitude betwixt the Nature of that venemous Spider , and that of Mankinde . For , as the Poyson , being infused into any part of mans body , and set a work by Musick , doth , by a continual vellication or Titillation of the Muscles and Membranes thereof , incite the intoxicated person to dance : So likewise , while it remains in its own womb and proper Conservatory , the body of the Tarantula being once set a work by Musick , doth it incite the Tarantula to dance , and caper , as is commonly observed by the Italians , and at large related by At●an . Kircherus ( in opere Magnetico ) and some others of un questionable veracity , who would admit no testimony in this particular , but what they received from their own exact observations . Among the sundry Narrations of Experiments in this kind , Kircher entertains his Reader cheifly with this one , as the most exact and commemorable . A certain Italian Duchess sayes He ) to the end she might be fully satisfied of the truth of this prodigy of nature , of which ●he had so often heard , and as often doubted , commanded that a Tarantula should be brought into the Hall , or Refectory of a Colledge of Jesuits , all the Fathers being praesent ; and there set upon a small chipp of wood , that floated 〈◊〉 of water . Then she gave order , that an Excellent Harper shoul● stand by , and play over several of his best composed Tunes . The Tarantula , for a good while , seemed wholly unconcerned in the musick ▪ discovering no motions of tripudiation in himself ; but at length , 〈◊〉 the H●rper had hi● upon some certain Notes Strains , and Ayres ▪ 〈◊〉 held some proportion to the Humor and Specifical Venome of 〈◊〉 Spider , ●he now enchanted Insect began to detect its sympathy to 〈◊〉 , and natural inclination to dancing , not only by the frequent 〈…〉 , and nimble agitation of his whole body , but even most 〈◊〉 observ●ng time and measures , according to the Harmoni●●● Numb●●●●●prest in the Tune : and as the Musician plaid more slowly 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 beast dance more slowly or nimbly ; not moving a 〈◊〉 after the T●m● was ended . But , this which then app●●r●d 〈…〉 the Dutche●s and other Spectators , they soon after heard 〈…〉 to the Musicians of Tarentum , who being hired , with an 〈…〉 paid out of the Publique purse , to cure the meane● 〈…〉 when any is bitten by a Tarantula ; that they may not 〈…〉 the Patient , and put themselves to the pains of playing ●ong 〈…〉 enquire of the Patient , in what house , what field , 〈…〉 of what colour and bigness the Tarantula was , that 〈◊〉 him 〈◊〉 satisfied of these particulars , they forthwith go to the p●ace 〈◊〉 ▪ and there looking among the several species of Tarantul●s 〈…〉 are busie in weaving their Cobweb nets , for the ensnaring of 〈◊〉 they search for such a one as the Patient hath described , and having 〈◊〉 found the like , they instantly fall to their instruments ; and pla● over 〈◊〉 sets of Lessons one after another , till they light upon 〈…〉 holding some proportion to the Specifical temperament and vene●●ous Humor of that Tarantula , inciteth him to dance . 〈…〉 delightful and strange it is to behold the great 〈…〉 among many Tarantula's together ; one while this 〈◊〉 another 〈◊〉 that exactly sympathizing with the Harmonious mo●io● 〈…〉 and aer . When the Musicians have thus informed 〈…〉 particular Genius and Humor of that species of Tarantu●●● by one 〈◊〉 which the Patient was envenomed ; they return home , an● 〈…〉 almost at first touch of their instruments , playin● 〈…〉 again those Tunes , whose Correspondency to the 〈…〉 ambuscado ● in the centrals of his bodie , they 〈…〉 ●●perimented ▪ and they seldom or never fail of the 〈…〉 are certain what Notes and Tunes are most 〈…〉 Genius of the Spider , that hath intoxicated the 〈◊〉 .

〈…〉 inconsistent with Reason , that the Tarantula it self 〈…〉 strange Effect from the Charms of Musick , as 〈…〉 Venome hath intoxicated : for seeing that 〈…〉 supplies the office of Blood in this Insect is exceeding 〈…〉 with subtle and hot spirits , and so becomes a 〈…〉 receive the Motions impressed upon it , by the 〈…〉 Aer , whereof the Sounds are composed : it seems 〈…〉 being a s●●ated and set afloat , by the motions of the aer , which are Harmonical ; it should cause the like Vibrissations in the nervous parts of the Tarantula , as the hand of the Musician hath caused in the Consonous strings of the instrument ; the strings caused in the Aer , and the Aer caused in the spirits of the Animal : and consequently , that the Animal should suffer a kind of Itch , or gentle vellication in all its nerves , and muscles , and to ease it self of that troublesom Affection , move all its members , not only with great agility , but variety of motions correspnodent to those of the Harmony impressed upon its spiritual substance ; especially where the Harmony is proportionate to the specifical ( and perhaps , individual ) Constitution of the same .

That the vital Humor of these and most other Spiders , is both viscous , Art. 12. That the Ven●m of the Tarantula is 〈◊〉 in a 〈◊〉 H●mor and such as 〈◊〉 capable of S●●nds . and a subject capable of Sounds , as we here assume ▪ may be inferred from the relation of Peter Martyr ( in Histor. sua Indiae Occidental ) that in the West Indies there is a certain species of Phalangiums , or Venenate Spiders , whose poyson , being expressed , is so exceedingly viscid and tenacious , that the Natives use to draw and spin it out into long threads , and twist those threads into Treble strings for their instruments of Musick : as also from our own ocular testimony , whenever we press a Spider to death .

And ( what is of greatest moment to our praesent Disquisition ) that the Venome of the Tarantula , by rea on of the Acrimony , Art 13. That it causeth an ●ncessent itching and 〈◊〉 ●itillation 〈◊〉 the Nervous and Musculous par●s of mans body , when infused into it , and ●ermenting ●n ●t . or Mordacity of its Spiritual and hot particles , causeth an uncessent Titillation , or Itching joyned wi●h great heat , in the nervous and musculous parts of mans body , when it is in aestuation and commotion therein , may be collected from the agreeing relations of all persons , who have known the misery of Tara●tisme ▪ every one complaining of an insufferable Itch in all parts of his body , during the paroxisme , and finding a remission of the same immediately after profuse sweating . For your farther Confirmation herein , be pleased to hear Father Kircher tell you a memorable and pertinent story . A certain Cappucine ( saith He ) of the Monastery belonging to that Order , in Tarentum , being bitten by a Tarantula , and by his ( in that point , too severe ) Superiors forbidden to have recourse either to Baths , or Dancing , for the cure of his infection , as means that might seem too light and inconsistent with the gravity and rigid rules of his Profession ; was so miserably and beyond all patience tormented with an itching and burning in both the interior and and exterior parts of his body , that rest and quiet were things he had long since been a stranger to ; and hoping to find some ease and allay of his restless pains by bathing in cold water , he , one night , privily conveyed himself out of the Covent , and leaped into an Arm of the Sea , that embraced the town . Where , indeed , he met with a perfect cure of a●l his torments and grievances ; being instantly drowned : leaving his Brethren to lament their own great loss , as well as the Sadness of his Face ; and his Superiors to repent the cruelty of that Superstition , which had denied him the use of those innocent Remedies , Musick and Dancing , which the happy experience of many thousands had praescribed .

Lastly , as it is not every Harmonical Ayre that suits with the Genius of every Tarantula , but every particular species holds a secret Correspondence to some particular sorts of Instruments , Tunes , and 〈◊〉 composed of such and such Notes : So likewise is it not the Musick of every instrument , nor every modulation of sounds that move and excite every person infected with this kind of poyson ; but every Tarantiacal Patient requires such and such particular Harmonious Tunes , Strains , and Notes as are proportionate to that Diathesis , or Disposition , which results from the Commixture and Confermentation of his owne Humors , and the Venome infused into his body . Which is the Reason , why some dance to no musick but that of Drums , Trumpets and other loud and martial instruments ; and others again are easily charmed to Levolta's by the mild and gentle Consonances of Lutes and Tiorba's . And if the Patient , being of a hot and bilious Complexion , be intoxicated by the venome of a Tarantula of the like Cholerick temperament ; upon the aestuation and confermentation of those two consimilar Humors , the Patient shall become Feverish , insatiately thirsty , restless , and furiously maniacal : but , where a Melancholy Tarantula hath empoysoned a man of the like dull and sluggish Constitution ; in that case , He shall be infested with great and inexpugnable Drowsiness , Stupidity , Spontaneous Lassitude , love of Solitude , unseasonable and affected Silence , and the like Symptoms contrary to the former , and shall be relieved only by grave and solemne tunes ; the Accidents supervening upon this kind of intoxication , alwayes following and betraying the capacity of the praedominant Humor , and responding to that Harmony , which hath the most of proportion to the Genius of the Poyson .

Art. 14. The cause of the Annual Recidivation of the Tarantism , till it be perfectly cured . And as for the Annual Relapses of Patients , into their Tarant●acal Fits ; the Cause thereof must be only this , that the Reliques of the Poyson causing a fresh Commotion and Fermentation of the most susceptible Humors of the body , and especially of the Serous and Bilious part of the blood ( for , most persons thus affected ; have their Paroxysms in the hottest season of the year ) and imbuing them with exceeding great Acrimony and Mordacity : diffuse themselves through the Arteries and Veins into all parts of the body ; and fixing more especially on the thin membranes , that invest the muscles , so oppress , prick and vellicate them , as that the infected shall know no rest nor case , till he hath danced and sweat ▪ to the dissipation and expulsion of all those sharp and pungent particles , that were diffused into the Habit of his body .

Art. 15. A Conjecture , what kind of Tun●● ▪ Strain● and Notes seem most accommodate to the Cure of Tarantiacal Person● i● the General . But , what particular Sounds , and Notes , and Strains , and Ayres , are Accommodate to the Venome of this or that particular Tarantula ; we leave to the determination of the long experienced Musicians of Tarentum only thus much we may say , in the General ; that by how much the more frequent Diminutions of Notes into halfs and quarters ( which is called Division ) and the more frequent permistion of Sharps and Flats , in a Tone charged with frequent Semitones , the Tune containeth : by so much the more grateful will the same be to all Tarantulized Persons ; because , from the Celerity of the motions it comes , that the Dormant Venome is more nimbly agitated , and so must sollicite them to dance the more spritely and vehemently . Hence is it , that the Musicians of Italy , such especially who proress the certain and speedy Cure of the Tarantisme , for the most part , enrich and adorne their strains with various Divisions of Notes ; and that mostly in the Phrygian Tone , because it consisteth of frequent Semitones .

(8) What we have here said , Art. 16. The Reason of the Incantation of Serpents , by a rod of the Cornus . concerning the Magick of Harmonious Sounds both upon the Tarantula it self , and those unhappy men , whom its Fascinating venome hath Tarantulized ; as it doth wholly take off the Incredibility of those Relations , which some Natural Magicians have set down , of the Incantation of Serpents , by a wand of the Cornus , or Dog tree : so doth it also give us no obscure light into the dark Cause of that Effect , which among the Ignorant and Superstitious hath ever passed for meerly praestigious and Diabolical . For , it being certain , that all Serpents are most highly offended at the smell , and influx of those invisible Emanations proceeding from the Cornus , by reason of some great Disproportion or Incompossibility , betwixt those subtile Effluvia●s , and the temperament of the Vital and Spiritual Substance of Serpents : insomuch that , in a moment , they become strongly intoxicated thereby : Why should it seem impossible , that He , who understands this invincible Enmity , and how to manage a wand or rod of the Cornus with cunning and dexterity ; having first intoxicated a Serpent by the touch thereof , should , during that fit , make him observe and readily conforme to all the various motions of that wand : So as that the unlearned Spectators perceiving the Serpent to approach the Enchanter , as he moves the wand neerer to himself ; to retreat from him , as he puts the wand from him ; to turne round , as the wand is moved round ▪ to dance , as that is waved to and fro ; and lye still , as in a trance , when that is held still over him ; and all this while knowing nothing , that the simple virtue of the wand is the Cause of all those mimical motions and gestures of the Serpent : they are easily deluded into a belief , that the whole seene is supernatural , and the main Energy radicated in those words , or Charms , which the Impostor , with great Ceremony and gravity of aspect mutters forth , the better to disguise his Legerdemane , and dissemble N●ture in the Colours of a Miracle .

And , as in this , so in all other Magical Practices , those Bombast Words , Art. 17. DI●RESSION . That the 〈…〉 nonesense Spells , exotique Characters , and Fanatick Ceremonies , used by all Praestigiators and Enchanters , have no Virtue or Efficacy at all ( that little only excepted , which may consist meerly in the sounds , and tones in which they are pronounced , in respect whereof the eare may be pleased or displeased ) as to the Causation of the Effect intended ; nor doe they import any thing , more than the Circumvention of the Spect●●tors judgement , and exaltation of his Imagination , upon whom they pr●etend to work the miracle . Which considered , it will be an argument not only of Christianism , but of sound judgement in any man , to conclude ; that excepting only some few particulars , in which God hath been pleased to permit the Devil to exercise his Praestigiatory power ( and yet , whoso shall consider the infinite Goodness of God , will not easily be induced to beleive , that He hath permitted any such at all . ) all those Volumes of Stories of Fascinations , Incantations , Transformations , Sympathies of men and beasts with Magical Telesms , Gamahues or Waxen Images , and the like mysterious Nothings , are meer Fables , execrable Romances . So Epidemical , we confess , hath the Contagion of such Impostures been , that among the People , when any Person waxeth macilent , and pines away , we hear of nothing but Evil Neighbours , Witchcraft , Charms , Statues of Wax , and the like venefical fopperies ; and instantly some poor decrepite old woman is suspected , and perhaps acc●●●d of malice and Diabolical stratagems against the life of that person : who all the while lieth languishing , of some Common Disease , and the le●●●ed Physician no sooner examines the case , but he finds the sick mans Consumption to proceed from some inveterate malady of the bodie , as Ulcer of the Lungs , Hectique Fever , Debility of the Stomack , Liver , or other common Concocting part , or from long and deep Grief of mind . In like manner , when the Husband man observes his field to become barren , 〈◊〉 chattel ●o cast then yong , or die , his corn to be blasted , his fruits 〈…〉 immaturely , or the like sinister Accidents nothing is more usual 〈◊〉 , than to charge those misfortunes upon the Magical Impraecations of some offended Neighbour , whom the multitude supposeth to be a 〈◊〉 man , or Conjurer . And yet , were the Philosopher consulte●●bou● those Disasters , he would soon discover them to be the ordinary 〈◊〉 genuine Effects of Natural Causes , and refer each Contingent 〈◊〉 proper original . True it is likewise , that many of those Sorcerers ▪ who● 〈◊〉 vulgar call White Witches , in respect of the good they 〈…〉 frequently p●●●scribe certain Amulets , or Per●apts , for the praecentio● 〈…〉 of some di●●ases : and in this case , if the Amulet or Per●apt ▪ 〈…〉 such Natural Ingredients , as are endowed with Qualitie● repug●●●● to the Dis●●se , or its germane Causes , we are not to deny 〈…〉 . But , as for those superstitious Invocations of Angels an● 〈◊〉 Salamons Characters , Tetragrammatons , Spells , Circles ▪ an● 〈…〉 and ridiculous Magical Rites and Ceremonies , used by the 〈◊〉 at the time of the Composition or Application of those Amulets or 〈◊〉 ▪ they are of no power , or virtue at all , and signifie nothing but 〈◊〉 Delusion of the Ignorant . Again , we grant , that the Imagination 〈◊〉 Confidence of the sick Person , being by such means exalte● ▪ may 〈◊〉 very much to his Recovery ; for , it is no secret , that the 〈…〉 men are for the most part , erected , and their drooping spirit● 〈…〉 by the good opinion they have entertained of the 〈…〉 Confidence they place in his praescripts : but , yet are 〈…〉 allow any Direct and Natural Efficacy to that 〈…〉 and Ceremonious administration of Remedies , which are 〈◊〉 observed by such Impostors , as praetend to Extraordinary skill ▪ an● 〈◊〉 supernatural way , in the Cure of Diseases , and seem to affect and 〈…〉 the detestable repute of Magicians . And what we say of the 〈…〉 Amulets , and the like , we desire should 〈…〉 , or Love-procuring Potions , o● the Ligature 〈…〉 Wedding night , to cause Impotency in new 〈…〉 then Brides a thing very frequent in Zant and Gasco●● 〈…〉 because each of these hath other Causes , than those 〈…〉 Nugaments praescribed by those Cheaters ; and 〈…〉 they can have upon the persons , to whom they 〈…〉 in the praepossession of their Phancy , and 〈…〉 to Hope , or Fear .

(9) 〈…〉 , a certain sort of Fascination Natural about which 〈…〉 and most Nurses , when they observe 〈…〉 fall into Cachex●es , languishing condition● 〈…〉 , instantly crie out , that some envious 〈…〉 them . Concerning this secret therefore , in 〈…〉 part ) hath no interest at all ; we say ▪ that if there be any thing of truth , as to matter of Fact , the Fascinating activity of the old malicious Crone must consist only in this : that she doth evibrate or dart forth from her brain , certain malignant Spirits , or rayes , which entering the tender body of the Infant , do infect the purer spirits , and so the blood in its Arteries , and assimilating the same to their depraved and maligne nature , corrupt all the Aliment of the body , and alienate the parts from their genuine and requisite temperament . Not that those Malignant Emissions can arrive at , and infect an Infant that is absent , as is vulgarly conceived ; but that the malicious old woman must be praesent , and look ( with an oblique or wist look ) and breath upon the Child , whose health she envies , nay , conjure up her Imagination to that height of malice , as to imbue her spirits with the evil Miasme or Inquinament of those vitious and corrupt Humors , wherewith her half-rotten Carcass is well stored ; and to assist the Contention of her optique Nerves and Muscles , that so those Spirits may be ejaculated with great force . For , that an old woman though as highly malignant in her Nature and Malice , as can be supposed , should be able to infect and envenome an Infant at great distance ; is not to admitted by any , but such as have ignorance enough to excuse their perswasion of the highest Impossibility imaginable . But , that she may , in some measure , contribute to the indisposition of an Infant , at whom she shoots her maligne Eye-beams , neer at hand ; may receive much of credit from the Pollution of a Lookinglass by the adspect of a Menstruous woman ; and from the Contagion of Blear Eyes , Coughing , Oscitation or Gaping , Pissing and the like : all which are observed to be somewhat infectious to the standers by .

( 10 ) You may call it Fascination also , if you please , when the Torpedo doth benumb or stupifie the hand of the Fisherman . For , Art. 19. 〈…〉 . as the Maleficiation of Infants is the Effect only of certain malign or ill conditioned Emanations transmitted to them from the brain of some malevolent and half venemous Ruines of a woman : so likewise must the stupefaction of the hand of the Fisherman , be the Effect of certain Stupefactive Emanations , either immediately , or by the mediation of a staff or other continued body , transmitted thereunto from the offended Fish ; which Emanations , by a Faculty holding some neer Analogy to that of Opium Hyosciamus , and other strong Narcoticks or stupefactive Medicaments , do in a moment Dull and Fix the Spirits in the part , that they invade , and so make it Heavy , Senseless , and unfit for voluntary motion .

( 11 ) But , how shall we get free of that Difficulty , Art. 20. That ships are 〈…〉 . wherein so many high-going Wits have been Gravell'd ; the sudden arrest of a ship , under sail , by the small Fish Echineis , thereupon general called a Remora ? We cannot expede our selves from it , by having recourse to any Fixing Emanations transmitted from the Fish to the ship ; because the Motion thereof is not voluntary , but from External Impulse ; nor hath the ship any spirits , or other Active principles of motion , that can be supposed capable of Alteration by any influx whatever . Nor by alleaging any motion , contrary to that of the tide , winds , and oares , impressed upon the ship by the Remora ; because , whatsoever kind of Impulse or Force can be imagined impressible upon it thereby : yet can it never be sufficient to impede and suppress the so violent motion thereof ; insomuch as the Remora , neither adhaering to any rock , shelf , or other place more firme than the water , but only to the ship 〈◊〉 self , must want that fixation & Firmitude , that is inevitably necessary , whenever any thing doth stop , or move another thing of greater weight then it self . What then ? shall we impeach of unfaithfulness all those Authentick Historians , who have recorded the suddain and prodigious Arrests of the ships of Peria●●er ▪ A●tigonus , and Caius Caligula , in the middest of their Courses , though therein advantaged by the Conspiring impulses of Sa●ls and Oares ? Not so neither ; because many other vessels , as well before as since , have been stopped in the like manner : and there is in nature Another Cause , incomp●●ably more potent , and so more likely to have arrested them , than that 〈◊〉 , small and weak Fish Echmeis ; and that is the Contrary motion of the sea , which our Mariners ●who also have been often troubled with 〈◊〉 experiments of its Retropellent Force ) call the Current ; which is alwayes most strong and cumbersome in narrow and aufractuous Chanels . Wh●●h being scarce known to the Sea-men of those times , when Navigation and Hydrography were yet in their infancy , and few Pilots so expert , as to d●●●●minate the several Re-encounters , or Contrary Drifts of Waters in 〈◊〉 ●nd the same Creek or Arme of the Sea ; when they found any 〈◊〉 ●●ddenly retarded and impeded in its course , they never conceived that ●●moration to arise from some Contrary Current of Waters in that pla●●●ut from some Impediment in the bottome or keel of the vesse●●t sel● . 〈◊〉 ●s ●hey searched there for it , if it hapned twice or thrice , that they 〈…〉 small Fish , such as the Concha Veneris , or any other not 〈…〉 , adhaering to the lower part of the Rudder , or Keel ; they instantly , 〈◊〉 without any examin●tion at all , whether so weak a cause might not be 〈…〉 to so great an Effect , imputed the Remoration of the●r 〈…〉 . Historians , indeed , tell us , that the Admiral Galley , which ●●●ried the Emperour Caligula , in his last voyage to Rome , was unexpecte● ▪ Ar●ested , in the middest of all his numerous Fleet ; and that an 〈…〉 found sticking to the bottom thereof : but they forgot to tell us , 〈◊〉 or no there were any other Fishes of the same kind affixed to any 〈◊〉 of the Galleys , that kept on their course ; and we have good ●●ason 〈◊〉 ●●njecture , that there were , because very few ships are brought into 〈◊〉 and Docks to be carined , but have many small fishes , resembling 〈◊〉 ▪ adhaering to their bottoms , as ourselves have more than once obse●●●● in Holland . Besides , since , at Caligula's putting forth ●●om Astura 〈◊〉 Island Port , and steering his course for Antium , his Galley ▪ as is 〈◊〉 custome of Admirals , kept up in the middle Chanell ; 〈…〉 encountred and opposed by some special current , or violent 〈…〉 place , so streitly pent in on both sides by the situation o● certain 〈◊〉 and Shelves , as that its greatest force was in one certain p●r● o● the ●●ane●l , and so not extensible to the other Galleys of his Navy , 〈…〉 ●owed neerer to the shoars , and so rode upon free water ? 〈…〉 are now adayes often Arrested by special Currents , in the 〈…〉 , whose Chanels are rocky , aufractuous , and vorti●ou● 〈…〉 to frequent Eddies and strong Whirlepools ; and neer 〈…〉 every day behold the Contrary Drifts of ships by the 〈…〉 in the same Arme of the Sea ; some vessels being 〈…〉 whether the sea runs out , while others rice toward 〈…〉 sea run● in .

( 12 ) So unlimited is the Credulity of man , Art. 21. That the Echineis , or Remora is not Ominous . that some have gone farther yet from the bounds of Reason , and imagined a Second wonderful Faculty in the Remora , viz. the Praesagition of violent Death , or some eminent Disaster , to the chief person in the ship , which it arresteth . For , Pliny ( lib. 9. cap. 25. & lib. 23. cap. 1. ) will needs have it a Prodigy portending the murder of Caligula , which ensued shortly after his arrival at Rome from Astura : and that by the like arresting of the ship of Perianders Ambassadors sent to obtain an edict for the Castration of all Noble youths , Nature did declare her high detestation of that Course so destructive to the way of Generation , that she had instituted for the Conservation of her noblest species . But , every man knows , how easie it is to make any sinister Accident the Omen of a tragical Event , after it hath happened : and that Plinies Remark upon the inhuman Embassie , and succeeding Infortune of Perianders Messengers , would better beseem the ranging pen or tongue of an Orator , than the strict one of a Philosopher .

( 13 ) Here , Art. 22. Why this place admits not of more than a General●●quest ●●quest into the Faculties of Po●●ons and Counterpoisons . we should open and survey the whole Theatre of Venoms or Poisons , on one hand ; and that of Antidotes or Counterpoisons , on the other : those operating to the Destruction , these to the Muniment and Conservation of Life ; and both by such Qualities and wayes , as are generally both by Physiologists and Physitians , praesumed to be Occult , or beyond the investigation of Reason , and of which all that is known , is learned in the common School of Experience . But , worthily to examine the Nature of each particular Poison , among those many found in the lists of Animals , Vegetables , Minerals ; and explicate the Propriety , by which its proper Antidote or Alexipharmacon doth encounter , oppose , conquer and expel it : must of necessity enlarge this Section into a Volume , besides the expence of more time , than what we have consigned to our whole Work . And , therefore , we hope our Reader will not conceive his expectation wholly frustrated , nor Curiosity altogether defrauded ; though we now entertain Him only with the General Reasons , Why Poisons are Hostile and Destructive , why Counterpoisons friendly and Conserva●ive of Life .

Gwoinus ( de Venen . lib. 2. cap. 24. ) we well remember , Art. 23. Poisons defined . defines Venenum , Poison , to be [ quod in corpus ingressum , vim infert , Naturae illamque vincit ] That which being admitted into the body , offers violence to Nature , and conquers it . And , according to this Definition , by Poisons we understand not only such things , as bear a pernicious Enmity in particular to the temperament of the Heart , or that substance , wherein the Vital Faculty may be conceived principally and immediately to consist : but all such as are hostile and destructive to the temperament of the Brain , or any o●her Noble and Principal Organ of the body , so as by altering the requisite Constitution thereof , they subvert the aeconomy and ruine the frame of Nature , wherein the Disposition of the parts , to perform the Actions of Life , is radicated .

And that , wherein this Deleterious or Pernicious Faculty doth consist , Art. 24. Wherein the Deleterious F●culty of Poison doth consist . we conceive to be a certain Substance , which being communicated or infused into any part of the body , though in very small quantity , doth , by reason of the exceeding Subtility and violent Mobility or Agility of the insensible particles , of which it is composed , most easily and expeditely transfuse or disperse it self through the whole body , consociate it self to the spirits , and invading the Heart , Brain , or other Principal Organ , so alter the requisite Disposition or temperament and habit thereof , as to make it thenceforth wholly uncapable of performing the Functions or Actions of life , to which it was destined and framed ; and by that means introduceth extreme Destruction .

Likewise , by Alexipharmacal Medicaments , or Counterpoisons , we understand , Art. 25. Counterpoisons Defined . not such things , as have only a propitious and benign Friendship particularly for the temperament of the Brain , Heart , or other Noble Organ in the body , and are therefore accounted specifically Auxiliant and Corroborative thereunto , in the Expulsion of ought , that is noxious and offensive unto it ; because , in that sense , all Cardiacal , Cephalical , and Specifically Corroborative Medicaments would be Alexiterial , and every peculiar Venome would not require its proper Antivenome , both which are contradicted by Experience : But , such things as are endowed with Faculties è diametro and directly Contrapugnant to Poisons , meerly as Poisons ; For , divers things that are absolute Poisons of themselves , and would destroy , if taken alone by themselves , do yet become powerful Praeservatives and Antidotes against other poisons , and afford suddain and certain relief to nature , when taken to oppose them . Thus Aconite , than which scarce any venome is more speedy and mortal in its operation upon a sound body , doth yet prove a praesent remedy to one bitten by a Scorpion , if drank in Wine : as Pliny hath observed ( lib. 27. cap. 2. )

And that , wherein this Salutiferous Virtue of Antidotes doth consist , we conceive likewise to be a certain Substance , Art. 26. Wherein their Salutifer●us Virtue doth consist . which being received into the body , though in small quantitie , doth with expedition diffuse it self throughout the same : and encountering the venome formerly admitted , and then operating , refract its energy , praevent its further violence , extinguish its operation , and at length either totally subdue , or totally educe it . For , All Alexipharmacal Remedies do not bring relief to nature , assaulted and oppressed by Poison , by one and the same way or manner of operation ; some working by way of Repulsion , others by way of Abduction , others by way of Opposition and downright Conquest , when they are taken Inwardly : some by Retraction , others by Extinction , where they are applied Externally .

Thus Triacle , whose Basis or master ingredient is the Flesh of Vipers , doth cure a man empoisoned by the Biting of a Viper ; Art. 27. How Triacle cureth the venome of Vipers only because , in respect of Consimilarity or Similitude of substance , it uniteth it self to the Venome of the Viper , which had before taken possession of and diffused it self throughout the body , and afterwards educeth the same together with it self , when it is expelled by sweating , procured by divers Cardiacal and Hidrotical , or Sudorifick Medicaments commixt in the same Composition : no otherwise than as Soap , whose principal Ingredient is oil , doth therefore take off oily and greasie spots from Clothes ; because , uniting it self unto a Cognate or Consimilar substance , the Oil or Fat adhaering to the Cloth , and so assisting its Dilution and Concorporation with the Water , in which it self is dissolved ; it carrieth the same away together with it self in the water , when that is expressed or wrung out by the hand of the Laundress . More plainly ; As oyle is therefore commixed with Ashes , or Salt , in the composition of Soap , to the end it may not stain the Cloth anew , to which it is applyed , but being confused with the oil or Fat , wherewith the cloth was formerly stained , Abduce or carry off the same together with it self in the water , which is the Vehicle to both : so likewise is the Flesh of Vipers therefore commixt with so many Alexiterial Simples as concur to the Confection of Triacle , to the end it may by them be hindred from envenoming the body a new , but yet at the same time be so commixt with the Venome already diffused t●rough the body , as that when those Alexiterial Medicaments are by S●●at or otherwise educed from the body , carrying along with them th● Venome of the Vipers flesh , to which they are individually consoci●ted , they may also abduce or carry away that venome of the Vipers tooth , which was formerly diffused through the body . And this , we m●reover conceive , may be the General Reason not only of the Evacuat●on of Venomes by Sweat , where the Antidote works by Union and A●●uction ; but also of the Evacuation of superfluous Humours by Elective 〈◊〉 , or Purging Medicaments , that specifically educe this , or that Humor : for , it may be as lawfully said , that Like may be cured by Like , or 〈◊〉 by Unlike ; as that oil may be absterged by its Like , viz. the oil in So●p , and by something that is Unlike , viz. the Salt , or Water carrying 〈◊〉 o●l individually commixt with it .

Thus also doth the body of a Scorpion , Art. 28. How the body of a Scorpion , bruised and laid warm upon the par● , which it hath lately wounded and envenomed ; doth cure the same . being bruised and layed warm to t●● part , which it hath lately wounded and envenomed , suddainly Retract , a●d so hinder the further Diffusion of the Poison that it had immitted into the body ; only because the Nervous and Fibrous parts of the Scorpions body bruised , by a motion of Vermiculation recontracting themselves , as Chords too much extended , and so retracting the Venome that yet remains adhaerent to them : do at the same time Extract that Consimilar Venome , that was infused into the wound . The same also may be conceived of the Cure of the venome of a Spider by the body of the Spider contused , and applied to the part envenomed : and of the Cure of the Biting of a Mad Dog , by the Liver of the same Dog , in like manner Contused and imposed .

Nor is it by way of Union and Abduction alone , Art. 29. That some Poisons are Antidotes against others by way of direct Contrariety that some Poysons become Antidotes against others ; but also by that of direct Contrariety , Colluctation and Conquest : for , there being great Diversity of Venoms , some must be Contrapugnant to others ; and whenever any two , whose Natures and Proprieties are Contrary one to the other , meet together , they must instantly encounter and combate each other , and at last the Activity of the Weaker submit to that of the stronger , while Nature acting the part of a third Combatant , observes the advantage , and coming in with all her forces to the assistance of her Enemies Enemie , completes the Victory , and delivers Her self from the danger . Besides , we have the testimony of Experience , that Divers men have fortified their bodies against the assault and fury of some Poisons , by a gradual Assuefaction of them to others , as Mithridates , and the Attick old Woman , &c.

Art. 30. Why sundry particular men , and some whole Nations have ●ed upon Poisonous Animals and Plants , without harm . Hence we remember Another considerable Secret concerning Poisons , much disputed of in the School of Physitians ; viz. Whence comes it , that not only sundry Particular Persons , but even Whole Nations have fedd upon venemous Animals and Plants , without the least of harm , nay with this benefit , that they have thereby so familiarized Poisons to their own Nature , as that they needed no other Praeservative against the danger of the strongest Poison , but that Venenate one of their own Temperament ? Whereto , we Answer , in a word , that that Tyrant , Custome , alone challengeth the honour of this wonder ; such men having , by sensible degrees , or slow advance from lesser to greater Doses of Poisons , so changed the temperament and habit of their bodies , that the wildest Venoms degenerated into wholesome Aliments , and Poisons were no more Poisons to them , than to the Animals themselves , which Generate and contain them . Which duely considered , we have little reason to doubt the verity of Galens relation ( de theriaca ad Pison . ) of the Marsi , and Aegyp●ians , whose ordinary Diet was Serpents : or of the like in Pliny ( lib. 6. cap. 29. ) concerning the Psyllae , Tintyritae , and Candei , who were all ophiophagi , or Serpent-Eaters : or of Theophrastus his story ( lib. 9. de histor. animal . cap. 18. ) of certain Shepherds in Thrace , who made their grand Sallads of white Hellebor : or of Avicens ( lib. 4. sen. 6. tract. 1. cap. 6. ) of a certain Wench , who living upon no other Viands but Toads , Serpents , and other the strongest poisons , and mostly upon that of Napellus , became of a Nature so prodigiously virulent , that she outpoisoned the Basilisk , kissed several Princes to death , and to all those unhappy Lovers , whom her rare beauty had invited to her bed , her Embraces proved as f●tal , as those of Iupiter armed with his thunder , are feigned to have been to femele : or of Iul. Caes. Scaligers ( Exercit. 175. ) concerning the Kings son of Cambaia , who being educated with divers sorts of poisons from his infancy , had his temperament thereby made so inhumane and trans●endently Deleterious , that He destroyed Flyes only with his breath , kille● several women with his first nights Courtship , and pistolled his Enemies with his Spittle ; like the serpent Ptyas , that quickly resolves a man into his originary Dust , only by Inspuition , as Galen reports ( de theriaca ad Pison . cap. 8. )

The Rear of this Division of Secrets concerning Animals , belongs to the ARMARIE or MAGNETICK UNGUENT , Art. 31. The A ma●● Vrg●●●● , and 〈◊〉 P●wder , im●ugned and its Cousin German , the SYMPATHETICK POWDER , or Roman Vitriol calcined ; both which are in high esteem with many , especially with the Disciples of Para●●lsus , Cro●lius , Goclenius , and Helmont , all which have laboured hard to assert their Virtue in the Cure of Wounds , at great distance , either the Unguent , or Powder being applyed only to the weapon , wherewith the wound was made , or to some piece of Wood , Linnen , or other thing , to which any of the blood , or purulent matter issuing from the wound , doth ●●haere . Concerning those , therefore , we say , in short ; (1) That notwithstanding the stories of wounds supposed to have been cured by Hoplochrism , both with the Unguent and Vitriol , are innumerable ; yet is not that a suffi●●ent Argument to convince a circumspect and wary judgment , that either o● them is impowered with such a rare and admirable Virtue , as their admire●● praesume : because many of those stories may be Fabulous ; and were the several Instances or Experiments of their Unsuccessfulness summed up ●nd alledged to the contrary , they would , doubtless , by incomparable excesses overweigh those of their successfulness , and soon counter-incline the minds of men to a suspicion at least of Error , if not of Imposture in their Inventors and Patrons . (2) Though the Examples of their success were many more than those of their Failing ; yet still would it be less reasonable for us to flye to such remote , obscure , imaginary Faculties , as do not only transcend the capacity of our Understanding , but openly contradict that no less manifest than general Axiome , Nihil agere in rem distantem : than to have recourse to a proxime , manifest , and real Agent , such as daily producing the like and greater Effects by its own single power , may justly challenge the whole honour of that Sanative Energy to it self , which the fraud of some , and incircumspection of others have unduly ascribed to the Unguent , or Sympathetick Powder : We mean , the Vital ( if you please , you may call it , the Animal , or Vegetative ) Faculty it self ; which rightly performing the office of Nutrition , doth by the continual apposition of the Balsam of the Blood , to the extremes of the small Veins , and to the Fibres in the wound , repair the lost flesh , consolidate the Disu●●ted parts , and at length induce a Cicatrice thereupon . For , common Experience demonstrateth , that in men of temperate Diet and euchymical bodies , very deep and large wounds are many times soon healed of themselves ; i. e. meerly by the goodness of Nature it self , which being vigorous , and of our own provision furnished with convenient means , wholesom and assimilable Blood , doth every moment freshly apply it to the part that hath suffered solution of Continuity , and thereby redintegrate the same : especially when those Impurities generated by putrefaction in the wound , which might otherwise be impediments to Natures work of Assimilation and Consolidation , are removed by the Detersive and Adstrictive Faculty of the Salt in the Urine , wherewith the wound is daily to be washed , according to the praescript of our Sympathetical Chirons . Nor is this more than what Dogs commonly do , when by licking their wounds clean , and moistning them with the saltish Humidity of their tongues ; they easily and speedily prove their own Chirurgeons . (3) The Basis or Foundation of Hoplochrism is meerly Imaginary and Ridiculous ; for , the Assertors thereof generally dream of a certain Anima Mundi , or Common Soul in the World , which being diffused through all parts of the Universe , doth constantly transferr the Vulnerary Virtue of the Unguent , & Vitriol , from the Extravenated blood adhaering to the weapon or cloth , to the wound , at any distance whatever , and imbuing it therewith , strongly assist Nature in the Consolidation of the Disunion . But , insomuch as this Anima Mundi , according to their own wild supposition , ought to be praesent to all other wounds in the world , no less than to that , from which the blood , whereunto the Unguent , or Vitriol is applied , was derived : therefore would it cure all other wounds , as well as that particular one ; since it interveneth betwixt that wound and the Unguent or Vitriol , by no more special reason , than betwixt them and all other wounds ; unless it can be proved , that some other special thing is transmitted to that particular wound from the Unguent , and that by local motion through all points of the intermediate spaces successively ; Art. 32. The Au●●ors Retraction of his quondam De●ence of the Magnetick C●re of W unds , 〈◊〉 in his P●o●egomena to He●m●nts Book of that subject and title . which they will by no arguments be induced to concede .

This Verdict , I praesume , was little expected from Me , who have , not many years past , publickly declared my self to be of a Contrary judgment ; written profestly in Defence of the cure of wounds , at distance , by the Magnetick , or Sympathetick Magick of the Weapon-Salve ; and Powder of Calcined Vitriol ; and excogitated such Reasons of my own , to support and explicate the so generally conceded and admired Efficacy of Both , as seemed to afford greater satisfaction to the Curious , in that point , than the Romantique Anima Mundi of the Fraternity of the Rosy-Cross , the Analogical Magnetism of Helmont , or , indeed , than any other whatever formerly invented and alledged . And , therefore , to take off my Reader from all admiration thereat , it is necessary for me here to profess ; that the frequent Experiments I have , since that time , made , of the downright Inefficacy and Unsuccessfulness as well of the Armary Unguent , as Sympathetick Powder , even in small , shallow , and in dangerous Wounds ; my discovery of the lightness and invalidity of my own and other mens Reasons , adferred to justifie their imputed Virtues , and abstruse wayes of operation ; and the greater Probability of their opinion , who charge the Sanation of wounds , in such cases , upon the sole benignity and Consolidative Energy of Nature it self : these Arguments , I say , have now fully convinced me of , and wholly Converted me from that my former Error . And glad I am of this fair opportunity , to let the world know of my Recantation : having ever thought my self strictly obliged , to praefer the interest of Truth , infinitely above that of Opinion ▪ how plausible and splendid soever , and by whomsoever conceived and asserted ; to believe , that Constancy to any unjustifiable Conception , after clear Conviction , is the most shameful Pertinacity , a sin against the very Light of Nature , and never to be pardoned in a profest Votary of Candor and Ingenuity ; and to endeavour the Eradication of any Unsound and Spurious Tenent , with so much more of readiness and sedulity , by how much more the unhappy influence of my Pen , or Tongue hath , at any time , contributed to the Growth and Authority thereof .

CHAP. XVI . THE PHAENOMENA OF THE LOADSTONE EXPLICATED .

SECT. I.

WHose Wit had the best edge , and came nearest the slitting of the hair ; Art. 1. The Nature and Obscurity of the Subject , hinted by certain Metaphorical Cognomina , agreeable thereunto , though in divers relations . His , who said , that the LOADSTONE is the real Ianus , because of its Two opposite Faces , or Poles , one whereof confronteth the North , the other the South : or His , who called it the Egg and Epitome of the Terrestrial Globe ; because as the Egg contains the Idaea of the whole and every part of its Protoplast or Generant , so doth the Loadstone comprehend the Idaea of the whole and every part of the Earth , and inherit all its Proprieties , being Generated thereby , at least therein : or His , Who named it The Nest of Wonders ; because , as a Nest of Boxes , it includes many admirable Secrets , one within another , insomuch , that no man can well understand the mystical platform of its Nature , till he hath opened and speculated them all one after another : or His , who affirmed it to be the Antitype of the Poets Hydra ; because , no sooner hath the Sword of Reason cut off one Head , or Capital Difficulty , but Two new ones spring up in the place of it , nor ought any man to hope the total and absolute Conquest thereof , but by Cauterizing the veins of every Difficulty , i. e. leaving not so much as the seeds of a Scruple , but solving all its various Phaenomenaes to the full : or His , who thought it sufficient , with Aristotle , to call it [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] The stone , that singularity importing its transcendent Dignity : we freely leave to the judgment of our Reader .

Art. 2. Why the Author insisteth not upon the (1) several Appellations , (2) Inve●●o of the Loadstone , (3) ●nvention of the Pixis Nautica . And , as for sundry other Enquiries , that do not in any direct or oblique interest concern the Investigation of the Causes of All , or Any of those admirable Proprieties observed in the Loadstone ; such as that of the various Appellations given it by several Philosophers of old , by several Nations , at this day , together with the proper Original , Etymology and Reason of each : Whether it was first Discovered by the Shepherd Magnes , on Mount Ida ; as Pliny ( lib. 6. cap. 26. ) reports out of the records of Nicander : Whether its Attractive Virtue was known not only to Hippocrates and other Senior Philosophers of Greece , but also to the Primitive Hebrews , and Aegyptians ; as Gilbert conjectureth ( de Magnet . lib. 1. cap. 2. ) : Whether the Knowledge of its Ve●●icity , or Polary Virtue cannot be derived higher than the top of the four last Centuries , and ought to be ascribed to a French man , together with the honour of the Invention of the Pixis Nautica , or Navigators Compass , about the year of Christ , M. CC. as ●assendus would persuade , out of one Guyotus Provi●eus , an old French Poet , who not long after , writ a Panegyrick in Verse upon the Excellency and sundry uses of the same ; or to Iohn Goia ( alias Gira ) of Salerna ▪ who lived not till almost an hundred years after the said Guyotus had divulged his Poem , as Blancanus ( in Chronolog. Mathemat . Sec l. 2. ) contends : Whether the Nations inhabiting the Sinnae had the use of the Mariners Compass , before the Europeans ; or whether they learned it of the European ships , that first advanced beyond the Cape of Good-hope , and coasted the Mare Rubrum , and begun Commerce with them : All these things , as being not only not easie to determine , but also scarce pertinent to our praesent scope , we refer to our Readers own enquiry , in Gilbert , Cabeus , Kircher , and other Authors , who promise him all possible satisfaction therein .

Art. 3. The Virtues of the Loadstone , in General , Two the Attractive , and Directive . To come , therefore , directly to the prosecution of our main design ; we observe , that the VIRTUES of the Loadstone are , in General Two , one whereby it attracteth Iron to it self , the other whereby it directeth both it self and Iron ▪ which it hath impregnated by contact or influence , to the Poles of the Earth : the First is called Alliciency , the Other its Verticity or Polarity . Concerning the Cause of its Alliciency , or the reason of the Attraction of Iron by the Loadstone , or ( if you would have us speak in the sense and dialect of Dr. Gilbert ) the Coition of Iron and a Loadstone ; various opinions have been conceived and asserted as well by Modern as Ancient Philosophers . Among those of the Ancients , that which best deserves our commemoration and consideration , is the opinion of Epicurus : who , lest He might seem scarcely sufficiently conscious of the great difficulty of the subject , Art. 4 〈…〉 excogitated a Two-fold Theory for its Explication and Solution ; the F●●mer of which we may easily collect from the Commentary of Lucretius thereupon ; the Latter from the Dispute of Galen ( lib. 1. De Natur . Facult . ) against it . For ,

Lucretius , professing to explain the Reason and Manner of the Attraction of Iron by the Loadstone , according to the Principles and judgment of Epicurus , founds his Discourse upon these Four Pillars , or Praeconsiderables ; (1) That all Concretions do continually emit subtile Effluvia's , or Aporrhaea's : (2) That the contexture of no Concretion is so compact , as not to have many small Vacuities , or insensible Pores , variously intercepted among its solid and component particles : (3) That the Effluvia's streaming from Concretions , are not equally Congruous or Accommodate to all Bodies they meet with in the sphere of their Diffusion : (4) That the small Pores , or insensible Inanities intercepted among the particles of Concretions , are not all of one and the same Circumscription , or Figure ; and so not indifferently accommodable or proportionate to all sorts of Effluvia s issuing from other bodies , but only to such , as are symmetrical or Correspondent to them in Figure and Magnitude . And then He proceeds to erect this superstructure thereupon .

The Attractive Virtue of the Loadstone , being determinate only to Iron and Steel ( which is Purified Iron ) seems to consist in this ; that both from the Loadstone and Iron there perpetually issue forth continued streams of insensible particles , or bodies , which more or less , according to their number and force of diffusion , commove and impel the ambient Aer : and because the streams which flow from the Loadstone are both more numerous and more potent , than those which are emitted from the Iron ; therefore is the ambient Aer alwayes more strongly discussed and impelled about the Loadstone , than about the Iron ; and so there are many more Inane Spaces therein created about the Loadstone , than about the Iron . That forasmuch as , when the Iron is placed within the sphere of the Aer Discussed by the Effluxions of the Loadstone , there cannot but be much of Inanity intercepted ( understand insensible Inanity ) betwixt it and the Loadstone ; thence it comes , that the Aporrhaeaes of the Iron tend more freely or uninterruptedly toward that part , which faceth the Loadstone , and so are carried quite home unto it : and because they cannot tend thither in such swarms , and with such freedome , but they must impell the Particles of the Iron that are yet cohaerent together ; therefore must they also move and impel the whole mass of Iron , consisting of those reciprocally Cohaerent Particles , and so carry it quite home to the Loadstone . That , when a Loadstone Attracteth Iron , not only through the Aer , but also through divers compact and firm bodies , and particularly through Marble ; we are to conceive that there are more and more capacious Inanities made in that part of such interposed bodies , which respecteth the Loadstone , than in that part of them , which confronteth the Iron . That the reason , why other things , as Straw , Wood , Gold , &c. being situate within the sphere of the Aer Discussed by the Effluxes of the Loadstone , do not in like manner emit their subtile particles in such numerous and potent streams , as carrying along their Cohaerent Particles with them , should move and impel their whole masses to a Conjunction with it : is only this , that the Particles emitted from the Iron are alone Commensurable to the Inane Spaces in the Loadstone . That , because Iron tendeth to the Loadstone indiscriminately , i. e. either upward or downward , transversly or obliquely , according to the region of its Application ; this indifferency could not be , but in respect of the introduced Vacuities , into which the particles ( otherwise prolabent only downward ) are carried without Distinction of region . And , lastly , that the motion of the Iron towards the Loadstone , is assisted and promoted by the Aer , by reason of its continual Motion and Agitation ; and first by the Exterior Aer , which being alwayes most urgent on that part , where it is most Copious , cannot but impel the Iron toward that part where it is less Copious , or more full of Inanities , i. e. toward the Loadstone : and afterward by the Interior Aer , which being likewise alwayes commoved and agitated , cannot but cause the stronger motion toward that part , where the Space is rendred more Inane . And this we conceive to be the summary of Lucretius Exposition of Epicurus Opinion touching the Reason of the Loadstones Iron-attractive Faculty .

Art. 5. His 〈…〉 And Galen ( in loco citato ) impugning the Magnetick Theory of Epicurus , first makes a contracted , but plain recital thereof , in these words : A lapide quidem Herculeo ferrum , à succino verò paleus attrahi , &c. quippe effluentes Atomos ex lapide illo ita figuris congruere cum illis , quae ex ferro effluunt , ut in amplexus facile veniant ; quamobrem impactas utrinque ( nempe in ipsa tum lapidis , quam ferri corpora concreta ) & resilientes deinde in medium , circumplicari invicem , & ferrum simul pertrahi , &c. Wherein , besides his usuall fidelity in the Recitation even of such opinions of other men , as he thought good to endeavour to refute , we have good reason to believe , that Galen came as near as possible to the true and genuine sense of Epicurus : forasmuch as those Four Praeconsiderables alledged by Lucretius for the support of his exposition of the Cause and Manner of the Coition of the Loadstone and Iron , may be with equal Congruity accommodated also to this latter Epicurean Solution of the same problem , according to this praesent interpretation and abridgement of Galen . For , according to the tenour thereof , both the Loadstone and Iron are praesumed to consist of particles exactly alike in configuration , and to have the like Inane Spaces , or insensible pores intercepted among those particles : and this upon no slender ground , seeing that the Loadstone and Iron are perfect Twinns , being both generated not onely in the same Matrix , but of the same Materials , one the same Mineral Vein of the Earth . And , therefore , it is the more probable , that the particles or Atoms issuing in continued streams from the Loadstone , and invading Iron situate within the Orb of their activity , should easily and deeply insinuate themselves into the pores of the Iron ; and there meeting with streams of other Atoms so exactly consimilar to themselves , engage them to reciprocal Cohaerence , and being partly repercussed or rebounded from thence toward their Source , abduce those Atoms along with them , to which they cohaere , and by the impulse of other cohaerent particles , abduce also the whole and entire mass : especially since it is part of the supposition , that the Atoms transmitted from the Iron to the Loadstone , do reciprocally move , engage , and compel the particles thereof , after the same manner ; it being almost necessary that the Atoms on both sides , in good part rebounding or resilient , toward their sources , and mutually implicated , should flow together into the medium , and so doing , that the whole bodies or masses of the iron and Loadstone should be brought to a Conjunction in the Medium , because of the Cohaesion of both sorts of the flowing Atoms , with those , of which the whole masses are contexed . For , notwithstanding it be vulgarly apprehended and affirmed , that the Iron doth come to the Loadstone , rather then the Loadstone to the Iron ; that the streams of Atoms emanant from the Loadstone , are both more numerous and much more potent ; and found by Experiment that pieces of Iron do not only meet Loadstones half way , but come quite home to them , where the Loadstones are either much greater and weightier , or so held fast in a mans hand , or otherwise , as that they cannot exercise their reciprocal tendency : yet , as Gilbert speaks ( de Magnet . lib. 2. cap. 4. ) Mutuis viribus fit Concursus ad unitionem , the Coition is not from one single Attraction , but from a Double , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Conactus . And , as for the reason , why other things do not apply themselves to the Loadstone , as well as Iron ; it may be said , that the streams of Atoms flowing from the Loadstone , and encountring those that are emitted from other bodies , do either pass uninterruptedly along by them , or are not , in respect of their Dissimilitude in Figures , so implicated or Complected with them , as in their resilition to flow together and concurr in the medium .

And then He attempts the subversion thereof , Art. 6. Galens three Grand Objections against the same , briefly Answered . by the opposition of some Arguments , and especially of these Three Quaeries . (1) How such minute and insensible bodies , as those of which the Magnetick Aporrhaeas are supposed to consist , can be able to Attract [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] so great a weight as that of a mass of Iron ? Whereto it may be Answered , in behalf of Epicurus , that the Magnetick Effluxes are not supposed to be so potent , as to draw any mass of Iron of what weight soever , but only such a one , whose bulk or weight carrieth some proportion to the force of the Attrahent , or Loadstone . Again , He might have considered , that the motions of the Grossest and Heaviest Animals are performed by their spirits , that are bodies as exile and imperceptible as the Magnetick Effluviaes : that Winds , which also consist of insensible particles , do usually overturn trees and vast aedifices , by the impetuosity of their impulses : and that subterraneous Vapours are frequently the Causes of Earthquakes . And , as for the reason , How the Magnetick Aporrhaea's can Deduce , Apprehend , and Detain a mass of Iron ; He might have remembred , that the Atoms of the Magnet are conceived to have certain small Hooks , or Clawes , by which they may lay hold upon the Ansulae , or Fastnings in the Iron ; to have a violent Motion , which is the Cause both of their Impaction against , and Resilition from the Iron , and to have a perpetual Supply of the like Atoms continually streaming from the same fountain , by which they are assisted in their Retraction , whereupon the Attraction may ensue , and that so much the more forcible , by how much nearer the Iron is praesented , in regard of the more copious Efflux , or Density of the Magnetical rayes . (2) How comes it , That a piece , or ring of Iron , being it self Attracted by a Loadstone , and on one part adhaerent unto it , should at the same time attract and suspend another ring on the contrary part ; that second ring likewise attract and suspend a third , that third a fourth , that fourth a fifth , &c. To this we may apply that Response of Epicurus , which Galen himself commemorates ; An dicemus , effluentium ex lapide particularum nonnullas quidem , ubi serro occu●saverint , resilire ; & has ipsas esse , per quas ferrum suspendi contingat ? nonnullas verò illud subeuntes , per inanes meatulos transire qu●m o●yssimè , & consequentèr impactas in aliud ferrum proximum , cum illud nequeant subi●gredi , tametsi prius penetraverint , hinc resilientes versus priu● , complexus alios prioribus similes efficere ? For , herein is nothing so incongruous , as Galen conceives ; it being not improbable , that some of the Magnetical Atoms , falling upon a piece of Iron should be impinged against the solid p●●ticles thereof , and others of them , at the same time , penetrate the sm●●● manities or pores betwixt those solid particles ; after the same manne● ▪ 〈◊〉 we have formerly asserted the particles of Light to be partly R●fl●c●●d from the solid parts , and partly Trajected through the Pores of 〈◊〉 ●nd other Diaphanous bodies : nor that some of those Magnetick Ray●● ▪ which pass through the pores of the first Iron , should invade a second 〈◊〉 posited beyond it , and be impinged likewise against the soli● particl●● 〈◊〉 that , and so reflected toward their original , while some others pervading the In●nities of the second , should attract a third piece of Iron , and so ●ons●quently a fourth , a fifth , and sometimes more . And ▪ certainly ▪ 〈◊〉 this case it is of no small advantage to Epicurus , that the Force of the Magnetick Attraction is so Debilitated by degrees , as that in the seco●●●●on it becomes weaker than in the first , in the third than in the second ▪ in the fourth than the third , &c. until at length it be totally evira●● and decayed : because , upon the second there cannot fall as many ray●● ▪ as did upon the first , nor upon the third , as upon the second ▪ &c. as 〈◊〉 have at large explicated , in our discourse of the Causes of the Debilitat●●● of Light . It may be further added also , in defence of Epicurus ▪ that the Atoms of the Loadstone , penetrating the substance of Iron , do so ex●●mulate the Atoms thereof , that the Iron instantly suffering an Altera●●●n of the position of all its component particles , doth in a sort compo●e 〈◊〉 self according to their mode , and put on the nature of the Loadstone it self : and therefore it can be no such wonder , that one iron Magneti●●●d should operate upon another iron , as the Magnet did upon it .

Art. 7. 〈…〉 But , all this ▪ 〈◊〉 confess , though it conferr somewhat of strength and plainness to the opinion of Epicurus , cannot yet be extended so farr , as to equal the length of our Curiosity , concerning the Reason of the Co●tion of the Loa●●●one and Iron ; and therefore it imports us to superadd thereunto so m●●● of the Speculations and Observations of our Modern Magnet●●●an Au●●ors , Gilbert , Cabeus , Kircher , Grandamicus , &c. ( who have with more profound scrutiny searched into , and happier industry discovered 〈…〉 the mystery ) as may serve to the enlargement at least , i● not the full 〈◊〉 of our satisfaction . And , in order hereunto , to the en● Peripicuity 〈◊〉 Succ●●ctness may walk hand in hand together through our whole 〈◊〉 Discourse ; we are to compose it of sundry OBSERV●BLES : 〈◊〉 as may not only conduct our Disquisitions through all the 〈◊〉 and serp●●●●ne wayes of Magnetism , and acquaint us with the seve●●● Laws o●●●gnetick Energy ; but also , like the links of a Chain , sustain eac● othe● 〈◊〉 a continued series of mutual Dependency and Connexion .

The FIRST OBSERVABLE is ; that as well the Loadstone , Art. 8. A Par●ll●l●●●●●●wixt ●●●wixt the M●gnetique Fac●l●y of the L●adstone & 〈◊〉 ; and tha● of 〈◊〉 i● Animals ▪ as its beloved Mistress , Iron , seems to be endowed with a Faculty , that holds some Analogy to the sense of Animals ; and that principally in respect of Attraction . For (1) as an Animal , having its sensory invaded and affected by the species of a grateful object , doth instantly desire , and is accordingly carried , by the instruments of Voluntary motion , to the same : so likewise so soon as a lesser or weaker Loadstone , or piece of Iron , is invaded and percelled with the species of a greater or more potent one ; it is not only invited , but rapt on toward the same , by a kind of nimble Appetite , or impetuous tendency .

(2) As sensible objects do not diffuse their species of Colour , Odour , Sound , &c. to an Animal at any distance whatever , but have the spheres of their Diffusion or transmission limitted : so neither doth the Loadstone , nor Iron transmit their Species or Emanations each to other , at any distance whatever , but only through a determinate interval of space , beyond which they remain wholly insensible each of others virtue .

(3) As a sensible object , that is convenient and grateful , doth by its species immitted into the sensory of an Animal , convert , dispose , and attract the Soul of the Animal ; and its soul being thus converted disposed and attracted toward that object , doth by its Virtue or Power , carry the body , though gross and ponderous , along to the same : exactly so doth the Loadstone seem , by its species transfused , to convert , dispose and attract towards it the ( as it were ) soul , or spiritual substance of Iron ; which doth instantly by its power or vertue , move and carry the whole mass , or grosser parts of it along to an union with the same . Certainly , it would not easily be believed , that a thing so exile and tenuious , as is the Sentient Soul of an Animal ( which is only Flos substantiae , the purer and subtler part of its matter ) should be sufficiently potent to move and from place to place transfer so ponderous and unweildy a mass , as that of the Body ; unless our sense did demonstrate it unto us , and therefore , why should we not believe , that in Iron there is somewhat , which though it be not perfectly a Soul , is yet in some respects Analogous to a Soul ; that doth though most exile and tenuious in substance , move , and transferr the rest of the mass of Iron , though ponderous , gross and of it self very unfit for motion ? All the Difficulty , therefore , which remains , being only about the Manner , How the Sentient Soul of an Animal is affected by and attracted toward a Grateful Object , let us conceive , that the sensible species , being it self Corporeal , and a certain Contexture of small particles effluxed from the object , such as do gently and pleasantly commove and affect the Organ of Sense , being once immitted into the Sensory , doth instantly move the part of the Soul , ( which is also Corporeal , and a certain Contexture of small particles ) inhaerent or resident in that Organ , and evolving the particles of the Soul converted ( perchance ) another way , and turning them about toward that part , from whence themselves are derived , i. e. toward the object , it doth impress a kind of impulse upon them , and so determine and attract the soul , and consequently the whole Animal , toward the object . For , admitting this Conception , we may complete the Parallelism intended , thus ; as the particles of a sensible species , transmitted from a grateful object , and subingressing through the organ into the contexture of the Soul , or Sentient part thereof , do so sollicite it , as that it becomes converted toward , and is carried unto that particular object , not without a certain impulse of appetite : so do the particles of the Magnetical species , subingressing into the Soul of the Iron , so evolve its insensible particles , and turn them toward the Loadstone , as being thus sollicited , it conceives a certain appetite or impetus toward the same , and which is more , forthwith resalutes it , by diffusing the like species toward it . For , as if the Iron were before asleep and unactive , it is awakened and excited by this exstimulation of the Magnetical Species ; and being as it were admonished , what is the propriety of its nature , it sets it self nimbly to work , and owns the Cognation . But , by what other way soever it shall be explicated , How an Animal is affected by , and rapt toward a sensible object : by the same way may it still be conceived , how Iron is affected by , and rapt toward a Loadstone . For , albeit as to divers other things , there be no Analogy betwixt the Nature and Conditions of an Animal , and those of Iron : yet cannot that Disparity destroy the Analogy betwixt them in point of Alliciency or Attraction , here supposed . Which well considered , Scaliger had no reason to charge Thales Milesius with ridiculous Madness , for conceding the Loadstone and Iron to have Souls : as Dr. Gilbert ( lib. 2. de Magnet . cap. 4. ) hath observed before us .

Art. 9. 〈…〉 The SECOND ; that forasmuch as betwixt the Loadstone and its Paramour , Iron , there is observed not only an Attraction , or mutual Accession , or Co●●ion , but also a firm Cohaesion of each to other , like two Friends closely entwined in each others arms ; and that this Cohaesion supposeth reciprocal Revinction , which cannot consist without some certain corporeal Instruments , that hold some resemblance to Lines and Hooks : hence 〈◊〉 it warrantable for us to conceive , that the species diffused from the Loadstone to the Iron , and from the Iron to the Loadstone , are transmitted by way of Radiation , and that every Ray is Tense and Direct in its progress through the intermediate space , like a small thread or wire extended , and this because it consisteth of Myriads of small particles , or Atoms flowing in a continued stream , so that the praecedent particles are still urged and protruded forward , in a direct line , by the consequent , after the same manner as the rayes of Light flowing from a Lucid body , the Cause of whose Direction must be their Continued Fluor , as we have formerly Demonstrated , at large . We may further conceive , that as the rayes of Light do pass through a Perspicuous body ; so do the Magnetical rayes pass thorow the body of Iron . That as among all the Lucid rayes incident upon a Perspicuous body , whose side obverted to the Luminary is of a Devex figure , only one ray , viz. that which falls upon the middle point or centre , is directly trajected ; and all the rest are inclined or refracted toward that Direct one , in their progress through the aer beyond ●he Diaphanous body : so is only one of the Magnetick rayes , incident upon Iron , directly trajected through the same , and all the others are refracted or deflected toward that one direct . Only here is the Disparity ▪ that from the Diaphanous body to the Luminary no rayes are interchangeably transmitted : but from the Iron to the Loadstone there are ▪ and o● these also , in their permeation thorow the Loadstone , only one is direc● ▪ and all the rest deflected toward that one . That forasmuch a● these M●gnetick rayes , being hence and thence refracted , and accordingly passing ●●orow the pores of the body of the Iron , on one side , and those of the Loadstone , on the other ; do variously intersect each other at certain Angles , and in respect of those angles , become like so many Arms embowed , or Chords inflected , and so perstringe the solid particles interjacent among the pores : thence doth it come to pass , that the whole masses or bodies being thus , on this side and that interchangeably perstringed , there ensues the mutual Adduction of the one to the other , or of the less or weaker to the greater or stronger ; and consequently the Cohaesion of the one to the other , the Devinction being , as the Adduction , reciprocal . We need not advertise , that the Magnetick rayes are so much stronger and tens●r than the Luminous ; by how much they are more Subtile and Agile : being such as that in a moment they pass thorow a very great ma●s of Marble , which the rayes of Light cannot doe . Nor that the Magne●ique rayes do not attract Marble , though they do attract Iron posited beyond it ; nor strawes , or other lighter things interposed : because , except the Loadstone and Iron , no other bodies whatever do reciprocally emit and effect each other with their rayes ; nor have they that Disposition of their Pores or passages , which is necessary to the determinate Refraction of the Magnetique rayes , and to the constriction of their solid particles thereby .

The THIRD ; the Magnetique Species being diffused by Deradiation Excentrical , Art. 10. That every L●adstone , in respect of the Circumradiation of its Magnetical 〈…〉 ac●rewing . and the Attraction of the Loadstone ( of a Spherical figure ) being therefore Circumradious , or from all points of the circumference of its ●phere of Energy : it will be requisite that we allow it to have (1) a Centre , as that which is on all sides Corroborated by all the circumstant parts ; (2) an Axis , as that to which the virtues of all the circumjacent Fibres are contributed ; (3) the Diametre of an A●quator , which lying in the middle of all its Fibres , may also contain the strongest virtue of them all . For , having conceded this Geometrical Distinction of parts to a Terrella , or Spherical Magnet ; we shall reap this advantage thereby , that we shall easily comprehend and describe the several reasons of Laws and Experiments Magnetical . To particularize ; insomuch as the Magnetique Rayes are diffused from the Centre of the Loadstone to all points of it superfice , and beyond it to the bounds of their Orb of Activity ; that ray , which passeth through either of its Poles , doth attract only by the force of the Axis ; and that , which passeth through the Aequator , draws only by the force of the Diametre of the Aequator ; and the other rayes , which like Meridians , pass through the other parts , draw by a Compound or Complicated force , insomuch as they are alwayes intermediate betwixt one ray , which proceeds directly from the Axis , and is parallel to the Aequator , and another which comes directly from the Diametre of the Aequator , and is parallel to the Axis . And , because the Aequator is aequidistant from either Pole ; thence is it , that an Iron Obelus , or Needle , being praesented thereunto , shall be drawn parallel to the Axis , and in a direct line to the Diametre of the Aequator : because all the rayes expiring from the Axis , as they are the longest and strongest of all others , so are they also on each hand Equal , and equally attractive of the Extremes of the Needle ; so that when it cannot incline to one Pole more than to the other , as being aequilibrated by two equal rivals , it must consist in the middle betwixt them both . Again , if the Needle be praesented to any part of the Terrella , beyond the Aequator , toward either Pole , in this case , because the ray issuing from the Diametre of the Aequator doth then display its virtue to the height , and that ●ay which is derived from the Axis , is not of so much power as another longer one passing through , or near to the Aequator : therefore shall the extreme of the Needle , toward the nearest Pole , feeling that stronger virtue , be somewhat inclined ; as if affecting to be conformed to that ray , which is direct to the Diametre of the Aequator ; and it shall be alwayes inclined so much the more , by how much longer that ray is , and the other , pro●●uent from the Axis , the shorter . Lastly , because in approaching very near to the Pole , the one ray becomes very long , the other very short ( comparatively ) ; and so the Ne●●le must be now almost right to the Aequator : thence comes 〈◊〉 , that at the very Pole , that Extreme of the Needle , which regards it , shall cohaere to the Pole , and so the Needle shall be ●●●posed in the same line with the Axis itself .

Art. 11. The Reason o● that admirable 〈◊〉 or 〈…〉 of Magne●ick● ▪ and why the ●ole● of a Loadstone are incapable ▪ but those of a Nee●le easily capable of Tran●plantation from one Extreme to the contra●● . The FOUR●H ; the Loadstone being of such singular Contexture , and so admirab●● comparated by Nature , as that while it remains whole , the one half of its particles have a certain Polary respect , or manner of Con●●●sion to one part , and the other half to the opposite part ; and ●hen it is cut in two at the Aequator , each segment , which formerly had all its particles converted one and the same way , doth in a mom●●● alter their respect , and convert the one half of them to one 〈◊〉 and the other to the Contrary part : therefore doth a Needl●●●●vigorated ) though all its particles were before indiscriminately and confusedly posited , likewise in a moment obtain a Conversion o● one half of its particles to one part , and of the other half to the contrary part ; and this either from its long situation above the eart● ▪ or affriction to a Loadstone , or to another Needle strongly M●●netified . And this is that prodigious Propriety of Magnetical 〈◊〉 , which Cabeus calls Facultatem Duarum facierum , a Faculty of 〈◊〉 Faces ; and Kircher [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Biforme● Facultatem ▪ though they differ beyond reconciliation in their reasons , or Explications of ●t . But , though this Janus Quality be in common as well to Iro● as to the Loadstone it self ; to the former , onely by infu●ion , t● the latter by essence : yet are we to allow this Difference , that 〈◊〉 Poles of the Loadstone are never to be changed from one extreme to the other ; but those of a Needle are easily capable of trans●●●ntation , so that the Cuspis , which now is strongly affected to the North , may in a minute be alienated and inspired 〈…〉 to the South , onely by a praeposterous Affriction of 〈…〉 Loadstone . And hence comes it , that as the North pole 〈◊〉 one Loadstone doth not attract or unite with the North pole of ●nother Loadstone ; so doth not the North Cuspis of a Needle 〈◊〉 it self to the North pole of a Loadstone ; provided ●t be 〈◊〉 praesented , not applyed , or affricted upon it . For , 〈…〉 Touch or Affriction of the Loadstone , the Cuspis from 〈…〉 a Verticity ● diametro opposite to its former : in ●ase it be 〈◊〉 upon a contrary pole , or upon the same pole with 〈…〉 Ductus . Hence also is it , that if you fill a 〈…〉 or Powder of a Loadstone , and offer it to either 〈…〉 of a whole Loadstone ; it shall remain altogether 〈…〉 ●nfluence , and acquire no Verticity at all : because 〈…〉 of the Powder , intruded into the quill , have 〈…〉 some respecting this , others that , others a quite contrary region . But , if you exchange the Filings of Loadstone for the Filings of Steel , and offer either of the extrems of the quill to either Pole of a Loadstone ; it shall instantly own the Magnetique influx , and be imbued with the Polary Virtue , or Directive Faculty thereof : and this , because all the Granules of the Steel powder , wanting determinate poles of their own , are indifferently disposed to admit and retain the virtue of either Pole of the Loadstone , in any part .

If this be true , you 'l ask us , How it comes about , Art. 12. An Objection ▪ of the 〈◊〉 or Repulsion of the North ●ole of one Loa●dst●ne , or Needle , by the N●rth Pole of Another : praeven●e● . that the Northern Pole of one Loadstone doth not only not Attract , but nimbly Repel or Avert the Northern Pole of another Loadstone , if they be brought within the orb of their power ?

And we Answer ; that the Aversion is not really from the Repulsion of one North Pole by the other , but from the Attraction of the South Pole , which is felt and owned at that distance : but , because the South Pole cannot be detorted toward the North , but the North Pole of the other Loadstone must receed and veer from it ; therefore doth that conversion seem , indeed , to be a kind of Fugation , which really is only an Attraction . The same is to be understood of the Austrine Pole of one Loadstone , in respect of the Austrine Pole of another ; and also of either Cuspis of a Needle excited as well in respect of another Needle invigorated , as of a Loadstone . The same also of a Loadstone dissected according to its Axis , when the Divisions or Segments being never so little dissociated , doe not attract each other respectively to their former situation ; but the Austral part of the one segment is wheeled about to the Boreal part of the other : and so of the other Poles ▪ the contrary whereunto alwayes happens , when a Loadstone is dissected according to the Aequinoctial .

And from this one Fountain flow these Three Magnetique Axioms . Art. 13. Three prin●●pal Magneti●●e Axioms , de●uced from the same Fountain (1) Contraria Contrarijs sunt amica ; similia similibus Inimica : i. e. Magnetical Poles of the same Aspect and Apellation , are alwayes Enemies , and decline both commerce and conjunction each with other ; and Poles of a Contrary respect and denomination , are alwayes Friends , and affect and embrace each other . For , to all Magneticks this is singular ; that those par●s , which are friends each to other , ever regard opposite regions , and convert to contrary points ; but those , which are Enemies , regard the same region , and convert to the same point : because Friendly parts may constitute the same Axis ; but Adverse cannot .

(2) Quae eadem sunt uni tertio , non sunt eadem inter sese ; i. e. Two Poles of the same respect and name , are both Friends to a Third pole of the Contrary respect and name : but yet they are Enemies and irreconcileable among themselves . And hence comes it , that a third Pole , being offered to either of two friendly Poles , cannot be a common friend , but a necessary Enemie to either . For , those Poles , which are Friends , are of a contrary respect , one Septentrional ▪ the other Meridional : to which a Third cannot approach , unle●s it be a Meridional , that ●hall be an Enemy to the Meridional , or a Septentrional , th●● shall be an Enemy to a Septentrional : because , Poles of the same Aspect , cannot compose the same Axis , but those of a Contrary 〈◊〉 . And this starts up another singularity of Magnetiques ; that there can be no more than Two Twin●s : ●nsomuch as more than Two cannot compose the same Axis , in the same part .

(3) ●irtus ex eadem ●onte petita , inimica & noxia ; ex Contrarijs fontibus , amica & jucunda . For , if you imbue the Head● of two Needles with the virtue of the same Pole , their Heads shall reciprocally turn away ●ach from other , and mutually destroy each others verticity : but , 〈◊〉 you imbue th●m with the virtue of Contra●y poles , they shall unite and mutually conserve each others verticity . Likewise , if a long Needle be applyed , in the middle , to either pole of a Loadstone , and ●hen be cut off in the place of the late Contact ; the New Extrem●● formerly united in the middle ) shall instantly display Contrary Virtues ▪ ●nd re●iprocally avoid each other .

Art. 14. 〈…〉 . And here , 〈◊〉 Oath of Allegiance to Truth , whereby we are obliged to serve He●●pon all occasions , will excuse our Digression , if we st●p a little asid● 〈◊〉 the so famous Sepulchre of that greatest of Impostors , Maho●e● ▪ and observe how egregiously false that common report is , conc●●ning the suspension of his Iron Tomb in the Aer , by the equal Virtues of two Loadstones , the one fixt above in the arched root , th● other beneath in the floor of his Temple at Medina Talnab : in 〈◊〉 . If we consult the Relations of Travellers concerning it , we shall not only not meet with any , who affirms it upon any other g●●unds , but the Tongue of Popular Fame , and tradition of the ●●●●itude : but also with some , that expresly Contradict it : for , 〈◊〉 V●ssius tells us , both Gabriel Sionita , and Iohann●s H●sronita , 〈◊〉 le●rned Maronites , who journied to Medina on purpose to satisfie themse●●es and others in that point , positively deliver , that the Tomb o● Maho●●● is made of White Marble , and stands upon the ground in the East end 〈◊〉 ●hat Mosque .

Les Voyages Fameux Du Sieur Vincent L● Blanc Marseillois , p. 21. l 1. c. 4

Quant a la ●●lle de Medine , quelques-uns ont donné ● entendre que le Sepulchr● d● Mahomet estoit la , ou ● la Meque , tout de fer & suspendu 〈…〉 par le moyen de quelques pierres d● aymant : Mais ● est une c●ose tres fausse , esta●t bien certain , comme i e l' ay appr●● sur le 〈◊〉 mesme , que ce faux Prophete mourut & fut enterre a M●●ine ▪ 〈…〉 voit encore son sepulchre for t frequente de pelerins Mahometans 〈◊〉 les quartiers du monde ▪ comme est le Sepulchre de Ierusalem de 〈◊〉 les Chrestiens . Ce Sepulchre est de marbre blan● ; ave● 〈…〉 Ebube●er , Ali , Omar , & Otman Califs , successeurs de Ma●omet , 〈…〉 au pres de soy les livres de sa vie & de sa Secte , 〈…〉 &c.

And , if we consult our own Reason , considering the setled 〈…〉 alterable Laws of Magnetical Attraction ; we shall soon be 〈◊〉 not onely of the monstrous Falsity , but absolute Impossibility 〈◊〉 the Effect . For , should we grant it to be in the power of 〈◊〉 industry , to place an Iron so praecisely in the neutral point of the Medium betwixt two Loadstones , equally attracting it , the one upward , the other downward ; as that the Gravity of the Iron , and downward Attraction of the Inferiour Loadstone might not exceed , nor be exceeded by the ●pward Attraction of the Superiour Loadstone , and so the Iron should remain , without any visible support , Aequilibrated betwixt them , i● the Aer : yet could not that position of the Iron be of any Duration ; because , upon the least mutation of the temper of the Iron , or motion of it by the waving of the Aer from high winds , and divers other causes , the Aequilibration must cease , and the Iron immediately determine it self to the Victor , or strongest Attractor . But , since what is here supposed , is wholly repugnant to the Experience of all , who have or shall attempt so to aequilibrate an Iron in the Aer betwixt two Loadstones , as that it shall not feel the Attractive Virtue of one more strong than that of the other : we need not long study what to think of the suspension of Mahomets Iron Chest.

Nor is it less impossible , that an Iron should be held up , at distance , in the Aer , by the Virtue of a Loadstone placed above it : insomuch as that force , which at first is sufficient to overcome the resistence of the Irons Gravity , and elevate it from the ground , must , as the Iron approacheth nearer , be still more potent to attract it ; and so that cannot oppose the Attractive Energy of the Loadstone , in the middle of it sphere , which was forced to submit and conform unto it , in the Extremes . This we may soon experiment , with a Needle by a thread chained to a table , and elevated perpendicularly in the aer , by the pole of a Loadstone : for , the Needle will nimbly spring up to meet the Loadstone , so farr as the thread will give it scope ; and if the t●read be cut off , it instantly quits the medium , and unites it self to its Attractor , from whose embraces it was before violently detained . Hereupon as we may assure our selves , that Dinocrates , that famous Architect , who , as Pliny relates ( lib. 34. cap. 14. ) began to Arch the Temple of Arsinoe in Alexandria , with Loadstones , that so Her Iron Statue might remain Pendulous in the aer , to excite wonder and Veneration in the Spectators ; but was interrupted in the middle of his Work both by his own death , and that of Ptolomy , Arsinoes Brother , who expired not long before him ; died most opportunely in respect of his Reputation , because He must have failed of the chief Design , though he had lived to finish his structure : so also can it be no longer doubted , that Ruffinus his story , of the Iron Chariot in the Temple of Serapis , and Beda's of the Iron Horse of Beller●phon , sustained by Loadstones so cunningly posited , as that their Virtues concurr and become adjusted in one determinate point ; are meer Fables , and fit to be told by none but doating old women in the chimney corner .

Art. 15. That the Magnetique Vigour , or Perfection both of Loadstones and Iron , doth consist in either their Native Purity and Uniformity of Substance , or their Artificial Politeness . The FIFTH ; As one Loadstone is stronger in its Attractive Virtue than another , though of the same , nay , perhaps , much greater bulk and weight ▪ so is some Iron more disposed than other , both to admit and conform to the Attraction of a Loadstone , and , after invigoration , to attract and impraegnate other Iron . As for the Vigour and Perfection of a Loadstone ; it consisteth both in its Native Purity , and Artificial Politeness . (1) In its Native Purity ; for , if no Dross or Heterogeneous substance be admixt to the Magnetick Vein in the earth , from which a Magnet is extracted ; then is that Loadstone superlatively potent and energetical in Attraction : and among Loadstones of this sincere and homogeneous Constitution , there are found no degrees of Comparison , but what the Difference of their several Bulks doth necessarily create . But , in case any Heterogeneous matter be commixt with the Magnetick seeds or particles of a Loadstone , at its Concretion ; as it for the most part falls out : then must the Attractive Energy of that stone be weaker , according to the proportion of that spurious matter admixed thereunto . This may be confirmed from hence ; that some very small Loadstones are more potent than very Great ones ; of which sort shall we account that of which Mersennus ( de Magnete ) affirms , that weighing but 7 Gr. in all , it would nimbly attract and elevate a mass of Iron 17 times higher than it self : and from hence , that some stones that were dull and languid before , after the secretion of their Drossy and Impure parts , become very active and potent . Thus , when any Heterogeneous substance hath been , like a Cortex or shell circumobduced about a Loadstone , in its concretion ; if the same be pared or filed away , and the remaining Kernel be polished ; its Virtue shall be augmented to a very great proportion . (2) In its Artificial Tersness or Politeness ; for , by how much smoother a Loadstone is , in it superfice , with so many the more rayes of Virtue , both Attrahent and Amplectent or Connectent , doth it touch Iron oblated unto it ; and è contra . Likewise , as for the more or less praedisposi●ion of Iron , both to receive the Attractive influence of a Loadstone , and , after excitement to attract other iron ; this also consisteth either in its more or less of Native Purity , or of Acquired Politeness : because , how much the nearer it comes to the pure nature of Steel , by so many the more parts hath it both Unitive unto the Loadstone , and susceptive of its rayes ; and by how much more smooth and equal it superfice is made , by so many more are the parts , by which it doth touch and adhaere unto the Loadstone ; and consequently imbibe so much the more of its Virtue , and è contra .

And this introduceth

The SIXTH OBSERVABLE ; That a Loadstone , being Armed or Capp't with steel , Art. 16 That the A●ming of a Magnet with polished Steel , doth highly Corroborate ; but a● much diminish the sphere of its Attractive Virtue . is thereby so much Corroborated , that it will take up a farr greater weight of Iron or Steel , than while it remained naked or unarmed . For , Mersennus had a Loadstone , which , ( as himself avoucheth ) being naked , could elevate no more than half an ounce of Iron ; but when he had armed it with pure and polisht steel , it would easily suspend 320 times a greater weight , i. e. ten pounds of Iron : a proportion not credible , but upon the certificate of Experiment . Now , the Cause of this admirable Corroboration of the Loadstones Attractive Virtue , by a plate of polisht Steel , can be no other than this ; that the Loadstone being of such a rough contexture , as that in respect of the particles of some heterogeneous matter concorporated unto it , it is uncapable of that exquisite smoothness in the surface , which may be obtained by steel ; therefore can it not touch Iron so exquisitely , or in so many points , as Steel may : and consequently not invade it with so many Direct and united rayes . But , Steel being of a more simple substance , and close contexture ; may in all its substance be imbued with the Magnetique Virtue : and being polisht , touch an Iron , to which it is admoved , with more parts , and invade it with more dense and united rayes . For , those indirect rayes , which otherwise the Loadstone would diffuse scatteringly through the Medium , in respect of the various inequalities of it superfice , and multitude of small pores intercepted among its particles ; the Steel doth recollect , unite and transmit to the Iron admoved , and thereby more strongly embrace and detain it . We say , To Iron Admoved ; For , though the Retentive Virtue of a Loadstone Armed with Steel , be by many degrees stronger ; yet is its Attractive Virtue by some degrees weaker than that of an unarmed Loadstone : i. e. it doth not diffuse its Attractive virtue half so farr , and a sheet of the finest Venice paper interposed betwixt an Armed stone and Iron , doth impede its Attraction ; a manifest argument , that the Fortification is determined only to contact . This we confess Mersennus flatly denies , and upon his own observation : but till our Reader shall meet with such a stone , as Mersennus used , we advise him not to desert the common Experience of the impediment of the Attraction of Iron by an Armed Loadstone , by paper interposed , since Grandamicus , whose chief business was the exact observation of all Magnetique Apparences , expresly saith ; vix fit adhaesio ferri ad lapidem armatum , si vel Charta , vel aliud tenuissimum Corpus interponatur . It hath , moreover , observed , that if a Magnet be perforated along its Axis , and a rod of polisht Steel , exactly accommodated to the perforation , be thrust thorow it ; its orb of Attraction shall be much enlarged , and its Energy fortified to an incredible rate . Consule Iacob . Grandamicum , in Nova Demonstrat . Immobilitatis Terrae , ex Magneticis , cap. 5. Sect. 1. pag. 99.

Having layed down these sixe Observables , which are of such Capital concernment , Art. 17. Why a smaller or weaker Loadstone , doth snatch away a Needle from a Greater , or more Potent one ; while the small or weak one is held within the sphere of the great or stronger ones Activity : and not otherwis● as that there is no Effect or Phaenomenon of Attraction Magnetical , that may not conveniently be referred to one , or more of them ; and consigned a probable Reason to each : the onely memorable Difficulty that remains , concerning the Attractive Virtue of Magnetiques , is , Why a small or weak Loadstone doth snatch away an Iron from a Great or more potent one ? But , as the incomparable Kircher hath subtely observed , a small or weak Loadstone doth remove a Needle from a Great and Potent one , while it self remains within the sphere of the Great or strong ones activity : because the virtue of the small or weak stone , is Corroborated by the Accession of that of the Great or strong . Which is demonstrable from hence , that if the Needle be so long , that its extremes reach beyond the orb of the Great Loadstones activity ; then cannot a less or less potent one remove it away and elevate it : and in case one of the extremes be somewhat too near to either Pole of the Great Loadstone , then is the Less stone much less able to substract the Needle than in the former case ; because so , the Virtue of the Great Loadstone is augmented by the Addition of that of the Less .

Art. 18. COROLLARY . Of the Abduction of Iron from the Ear●h by a Loadstone . And hence , by way of COROLLARY , we observe ; that the Abduction of a piece of Iron from the Earth by a Loadstone , is so farr from being a good Argument against the Earths being Magnetique , or one vast Loadstone ; that it rather makes for it : because the Loadstone being applied to the Iron , and operating within the sphere of the Earths Virtue , is so Corroborated thereby , that it abduceth the Iron from it , by the same reason , that a Less Loadstone snatcheth a Needle from a Great one . And thus much concerning the Attractive Faculty of the Loadstone ; both according to the most considerable Doctrine of the Ancients , and the more exact Theory of the Moderns .

SECT. II.

TO enquire the Reason , therefore , of the other General Propriepriety of Magnetiques , Art. 1. The Method , and C●ntents of the Section . their DIRECTION , or Conversion of their Poles ●o North and South ; is all the remainder of our praesent Design : which that we may accomplish with as much plainness and brevity , as the quality of the Argument will admit of ; we shall observe the same advantageous Method of Disquisition as we have done in the former , touching the Causes and Wayes of Magnetique Attraction , reducing all the observations of the Moderns , of the Direction , Declinat●on , and Inclination of the Loadstone , and other Magnetical bodies , to certain Heads , and disposing them according to their order of subalternate dependency .

Art. 2. Affinity of the Loadstone and Iron . The FIRST OBSERVABLE is ; that the Loadstone and Iron are Twinns in their Generation , and of so great Affinity in their Natures , that Dr. Gilbert might justly say , that a Loadstone is Iron Crude , and Iron a Loadstone excocted : For they are for the most part found lodged together in the same subterraneons bed ; as the experience of all such as are conversant about Iron Mines in Germany , Italy , France , England , and most other Countries , doth every day demonstrate .

And that i● the most probable Cause , that can be given , why Loadstones gene●●lly are so much the more Vigorous and perfect , by how much deep●● in the Veins of Iron Mines they are digged . There is , indeed , a re●●rt diffused not only among the People , but also some of the highest fo●● of Learned Writers , and chiefly derived from the authority of Strabo ; that in the Western Ocean are certain vast Magnetick ●ooks , 〈◊〉 drawing Ships that sail near them ( by reason of the Iron 〈◊〉 , wherewith their ribbs and plancks are fastned , and held together ) with irresistible violence and impetuosity , split them in pieces , or extracting the Iron pinns , carry them like arrowes flying to a Butt , through the aer : But , the light of Navigation hath long since discovered this story to be as highly Romantique , as the Enchanted Castles of our Knights Errant , or the most absurd of Sir Iohn Mandevils Fables ; and herein we may say of Strabo , as Lucian of the Indian History of Ctesias the Cnidian , Physician to Artaxerxes King of Persia , scripsit de ijs , quae nec ipse vidit unquam , neque ex ullius sermone audivit .

The SECOND ; Art. 3. The Loadst●ne conf●rms it s●lf , in all respects , to the Terrest●ial Globe ; as a Ne●●le conforms it self to the Loa●stone That the Loadstone seems not only to have all the Conditions of the Terrestrial Globe , but also to imitate the positional respects thereof , conforming it self exactly unto it . For , as the Terraqueous Globe hath Two Poles , by which it owns a respect to the Poles of the Heavens , the one Bor●al , the other Austral : so likewise hath the Loadstone two contrary Poles , alwayes discoverable in the opposite parts or extremes thereof , especially if it be turned into a sphere . And , as the Globe of the Earth hath an Aequator , Parallels and Meridians ; so hath the Loadstone : as may be demonstrated to the eye , by applying a small Steel Needle thereunto ; for , at either of its Poles , the Needle shall be erected perpendicularly , and lye in the same line with its Axis ; but at any of the intermediate Spaces , or Parallels , it shall be neither plainly erected , nor plainly lye along , but observe an oblique situation , and more or less oblique , according to the variety of the Parallels ; and at the middle interstice , or Aequator , it shall dispose it self in conformity to the ductus of the Meridian , and fix in a position parallel to the Axis of the Loadstone . That a Loadstone doth accommodate it self exactly to the Earth , as a Needle doth accommodate it self to the Loadstone ; is evinced from this easie Experiment . If you suspend a Loadstone ( whose Poles you have formerly discovered , and noted with the Characters , N. S. ) in calme aer , or set it floating at liberty in a vessel of Quicksilver , or a small Skiff of Cork swimming upon Water , that so it may freely perform the office of its nature ; you shall observe it continually to move it self from side to side , and suffer alternate Vibrations or accesses and recesses , till it hath so disposed it self according to the Meridian , as that one of its Poles , viz. that marked with N. shall point to the North , and the other , upon which S. is inscribed , to the South . Nor that only , but , forasmuch as England is situate near the North of the Earth , and so hath the North pole somewhat demersed or depressed below the horizon , nearer than the South Pole of the Earth : therefore doth not the Loadstone keep up both its Poles in a level or perfectly horizontal position , but depresseth that pole which affects the N , somewhat below the plane of the horizon , as much as it can , directing the same to the N. pole of the Earth . Farther , being it is commonly observed , that this Depression ( some call it the DECLINATION , others the INCLINATION ) of the N. pole of the Loadstone , or point of an excited Needle , is so much the greater , by how much nearer the stone or needle is brought to the Boreal part of the Earth ; so much less , by how much nearer to the Aequator : therefore may we conclude , that a Loadstone , being removed , in the same position of freedome , from the Aequator by degrees to each of the Earths poles , would more and more depress or decline its Boreal pole , by how much it should come nearer and nearer to the Boreal pole of the Earth ; and on the otherside of the Aequator , more and more decline its Austral pole to the Austral pole of the Earth , by how much nearer it did approach the same ; nor could it lye with both poles above the horizon at once , in any part of the Earth , but upon the Aequator , and at either of the Poles of the Earth , the Axis of the stone would make one with the Axis of the Earth . Art. 4. Iron obtains a Verticity , not only from t●e Loadstone , by Affriction , or Aspiration ; but also from the Earth it self : and that according to the laws of P●siti●n .

The THIRD ; That Iron acquireth a Verticity not only from the touch or affriction of a Loadstone , but also from its meer situation in , upon , or above the Earth , in conformity to the poles thereof . For , all Iron barrs , that have long remained in Windows , Grates , &c. in a position polary , or North and South ; if you suspend them in aequilibrio by lines in the aer , so as they may move themselves freely , according to the inclination of their Virtue received from the Earth , will make several diadroms hither and thither , and rest not untill they have converted to the North that extreme , which in their former diuturne position regarded the North , and that to the South , which formerly respected the South : and having recovered this their Cognation , they shall fixe in a Meridional posture as exactly as the Loadstone it self , or a Magnetified Needle .

To experiment this , the most easie way is to offer , at convenient distance , a Magnetick Dial , or Marriners Compass , to the extrems of an Iron barr , that hath long layn N and S : for , then may you soon observe the Needle or Versory freely equilibrated therein to be drawn in that point , which respecteth the North , by that extreme of the barr , which is Australized , and , on the contrary , the South point of the Needle to be drawn by that extreme of the barr , which is Borealized . This Vertical impraegnation of Iron meerly by the Earth , is also evidenced from hence ; that Iron barrs made red hot , and then set to cool in a Meridional position , do acquire the like polary Cognation , and being either at liberty of conversion suspended by small Chords in the aer , or set ●loating in small boats of Cork , or applyed to the Needle of a Pixis Nautica , immediately discover the same .

This being most manifest , why may not our Marriners , in defect of a Loadstone , make a Needle or Fly for their Chard , of simple Iron alone ; since , if it hath layn in a Meridional situation above the earth , or been extinguished according to the same lawes of position , it will bear and demonstrate as strong an affection to the poles of the Earth , as a Needle invigorated by a Loadstone , nor shall the Depression or Declination of the one , in each degree of remove from the Aequator toward either pole , be less or greater than that of the other .

The FOURTH ; Art. 5. One and the same Nature , in common to the Earth , Loadstone and Iron . that insomuch as both the Loadstone and Iron h●ve so neer a cognation to the Earth , and conformity of situation to the parts of it : nothing , certainly , can seeme more consentaneous , than that they both hold one and the same nature in common with the E●rth , at le●st with the Internall parts , or Kernell thereo● ; but yet with th●s difference , that Iron , being a part of the Earth very much altered from its orginall constitution by the activity of its seminall principle , cannot therefore so easily manifest its extraction , or prove it self to be the genuine production and part thereof , without praecedent Repurgation , and Excitation , or fre●h An●mation from the Effluviums of the Earth ; but a Loadstone , hav●ng not un●ergon the like mutations from concoction , and so re●aining nearer allied to the Earth , doth retain a more lively t●●cture of its polary faculty , and by the evidence of spontaneous D●●●ct●on demonstrate its Verticity to be purely native , and it 〈◊〉 by consequence , to be onely a divided part , or legitimate 〈◊〉 of the Earth . Further , from hence , that the Loadstone an● the Terrestriall Globe have both one and the same power , th●ugh in different proportions , of impraegnating Iron with a 〈◊〉 ●●●●ction , impressing one and the same faculty thereupon ; it is iust●y in●errible , that the Loadstone , not onely in respect of ●ther Conditions wherein it resembleth the Earth , but also , and in chief of this noble Efficacy of invigorating and renovating the 〈◊〉 qu●lity of Iron , may well be accounted ( as the Fat●e● of Magnetique Philosophy , Dr. Gilbert hath named it ) 〈◊〉 Ter●●lla , the Globe of Earth in epitome ; and that the E●●th it self may be reputed Ingens Magnes , a Great Loadsto●e Th●ugh , in truth , the Earth may challenge the title or a G●eat 〈◊〉 by another right , though somewhat less evi●ent ; and th●t i● its Attraction of all ●errene bodies in direct lines to it self ●as we ●ave formerly made most verisimilous , in our Chapt. of Gr●vity and Levity ) by the same way and instrum●nts , as the L●●●stone att●●cteth Iron . And though it cannot 〈◊〉 ●enied , that 〈◊〉 Co●tex of the Terrestriall Globe , which may ●e ●●ny 〈◊〉 t●●ck , is variously interspersed with waters , 〈…〉 , stones , metalls , metalline juices , and div●rs other dissimilar and unmagneticall bodies : yet notwithstandin● may we justly conceive , that the Nucleus Kernell or interior part 〈◊〉 the E●●th is a substance wholly Magneticall , and that many Ve●ns or branches thereof , being derived unto the exterior ●●rts , are those very subterraneous Veins from which by effossion Lo●●stones are extracted . Especially since nature doth invite us to this conception by certain clear evidences not onely in Iron , which may be digged out of most places in the Earth , but also in ●●st Argillous and Arenaceous Concretions ; all which are found to be endowed with a certain , though obscure● Polary inclination , as appears in Bricks and Tiles , that have a long time enjoyed a meridion●ll situation , regarding the N. with one extreme , and the S. with the other , or been made red hot and afterward cooled north and south , o● perpendicularly erected , as hath been said of Iron barrs .

Art. 6. The Earth , impraegnating Iron with a Polary Affection , doth cause therein a Locall Immutation of its insensible particles . The FIFTH ; It being then most certain , that Iron obtaines a magneticall Verticity , or faculty of self-direction to the poles of the earth , meerly either from its long situation , or refrigeration after ignition , in a position respective thereunto : we may be almost as certain , that this Affection ariseth to the Iron from no other but a Locall immutation , or change of position of its insensible particles , solely and immediately caused by the magneticall Aporrhaea's of the Earth invading and pervading it . When we observe the Fire by sensible degrees embowing or incurvating a peice of wood , held neer it , how can we better satisfy our selves concerning the cause and manner of that sensible alteration of the figure of the wood , then by conceiving , that its insensible particles are all of them so commoved by the Atoms of Fire immitted into it substance , as that some of them are consoc●ated which were formerly at distance , and others dissociated , which were formerly contingent , all being inverted and so changing their pristine situation , and obtaining a new position , or locall direction , much different from their former ? And , when we observe a rod of Iron , freshly infected with the Polary virtue of the Earth , to put on a certain spontaneous inclination in its extremes , and convert it self exactly according to the meridian , and with a kind of humble homage salute that pole of its late inspirer , from whence it received the strongest influence : how can we more reasonably explain the reason of that effect , than by conceaving , that upon the immi●sion of the Earths magneticall Rayes into the substance of the Iron , the insensible particles thereof are so commoved , distructed , inverted , and turned about , as that they all are disposed into a new posture , and acquire a new locall respect or Direction ; according to which they become as it were reinnimated with a tendency , not the same way , but another much different , and ( when the cognation of their extremes are varied by an inverted ignition and refrigeration ) quite contrary to that , whither they tended before this mutation of their position and respect ▪ This Conjecture may seem somewhat the more happy from hence ; that a barr of Iron , when made red hot , doth acquire this Polary Direction in a very few minutes of time : but being kept cold ▪ it requires many years situation North and South , to its impraegnation with the like virtue ; a sufficient manifest , that the particles of the Iron being , by the subingression of the Atoms of Fire among them , reduced to a greater laxity of contexture , are more easily commoved and inverted by , and more expeditely conforme themselves unto the disposition of the magnetique influence of the Earth . When a red hot barr of Iron is cooled , not in a meridian position to the poles of the Earth , but transversly or equinoctionally ; why doth it not contract to it self the like verticall disposition ? doubtless , the best reason that can be given for it , is this ; that the insensible particles of it are not converted , nor their situation varied so much in the one position of the whole mass , as in the other : the magneticall Rayes of the Earth invading the substance of the Iron in indirect and so less potent lines . Likewise , if the same barr of Iron , after it hath imbibed a Verticity , be again heated and coold in a contrary position ; what reason can be assigned to the change of the Southern Verticity into a Northern , and its Northern into a Southern , by the contrary obversion of its ends : unless this , that the particles of the Iron doe thereby suffer a fresh conversion , and quite contrary disposition ; no otherwise than those of a piece of wood , when it is incurvated by the fire according as this or that side is obverted thereunto ?

The SIXTH ; forasmuch as Iron doth derive the same Verticity or Direction from its Affriction against a Loadstone ; Art. 7. The Loadstone doth the same . as it doth from the magneticall influence of the Earth , when posited respectively to its po●es : it appears necessary , that it doth suffer the same Locall Immutation of its insensible particles , from the efficacy of the magneticall rayes of the Loadstone , as from those of the Earth ; especially since we cannot comprehend , how a Body should acquire a strong propension or tendency to a new place , without some generall Immutation , and that a Locall one too , of all its component particles . The strength of this our conception consisteth chiefly in this ; that after a rod or needle of Iron hath contracted a sprightly Verticity from a Loadstone , by being rubbed thereupon from the middle toward the ends , it doth instantly lose it again , if it be rubbed upon the same , or any other Loadstone , the opposite way , or from either end toward the middle . For , how can it be imagined , that a right-hand stroak of a knife upon a Loadstone should destroy that polary Faculty , which it had obtained from a left-hand stroak upon the same ; unless from hence , that the insensible particles of the blade of the knife , were turned one way by the former affriction , and reduced again t● their former naturall situation by the latter ? It seems to be the same , in proportion , as when the ears of Corn in a field are blown toward the South by the North wind , and suddainly blown from the South toward the North by the South wind . Nor doth Iron , after its excitement retain any of the magneticall Atoms immitted into it either from the Earth , or a Magnet ; but , suffers only an immutation of its insensible particles , which sufficeth to its polary respect a long time after : for , a Needle is no whit heavier after its invigoration by a Loadstone , than before , as Mersennus and Gassendus together experimented , in such a Zygostata or Ballance , wherewith Jewellers are to weigh Pearles and Diamonds ; which is so exact , that the ninety-sixth part above four thousand of a grain , will turn it either way .

The SEVENTH ; that the Virtue immitted into Iron , Art. 8. The Magnetique Virtue , a Corporeal Efflux . either from the Earth it self , or a Loadstone , is no simple , or immateriall Quality , as both Gilbert and Grandamicus earnestly contend ; but a certain Corporeal Efflux , or Fluor , consisting of insensible bodies , or particles , which introduce upon the particles of Iron the same Disposition , and Local respect , as themselves have .

For (1) That an Immutation is caused in the particles of Iron , as well by the influence , or Magnetical rayes of the Loadstone ( which doth also invigorate Iron , at some distance , though not so powerfully , as by immediate contact , or affriction ) as of those transmitted from the Earth ; we have already declared to be not only verisimilous , but absolutely necessary : & that nothing should yet be derived unto the Iron from them ; as the Instrument of that Immutation ; is openly repugnant to the Fundamental Laws of all Physical activity , since nothing can act upon a distant subject but by some Instrument , either continued or transmitted .

(2) What is immitted into the Iron from the Earth and Loadstone , cannot be any naked ●uality , or Accident without substance ; because , what wants substance , must also want all Activity .

(3) The Materiality of the Magnetique Virtue is inferrible likewise from hence , that it decayes in progress of time ( as all Odours do ) and is irreparably destroyed by fire , in a few minutes , and is capable of Rarity and Density ●whence it is more potent near at hand , than at the extremes of it sphere ) all which are the proper and incommunicable Attributes of Corporiety .

(4) Insomuch as it changeth the particles of Iron , that have Figure and Situation ; therefore must it self consist of particles also , and such as are in figure and situ●tion consimilar to those of Iron : no less being assumable from the Effect even now mentioned , viz. the Ablation of that Verticity , by a right hand draught of a Needle upon a Loadstone , which it lately acquired from it , by a left hand one . Nor , indeed , doth the Loadstone seem to act upon Iron , otherwise than as a Comb doth upon wool or hair ; for as a Comb being drawn through Wool , one way , doth convert and dispose the hairs thereof accordingly , and drawn praeposterously or the contrary way , doth invert & praeposter the former ductus of the hairs : so do the Magnetical Rayes invading and pervading the substance of Iron , one way , dispose all the insensible particles thereof according to their own ductus , toward the same way ; and immitted into it the quite contrary way , they reduce the particles to their native situation and local respect ; and so the formerly imprinted Verticity comes to be wholly obliterated .

Art. 9. Contrar● ●bj●ctions , & their Solutions . OBJECTED , we confess it may be ; that the Incorporiety , or Immateriality of the Loadstones Virtue seems inferrible from hence , that it most expeditely penetrateth and passeth through many bodies of eminent solidity , and especial Marble : (2) That it is ( Soul-like ) total in the total Loadstone , and total in every part thereof : seeing that into how many sensible pieces soever a Loadstone is broken or cut , yet still doth the Virtue remain entire in every one of those pieces , and there instantly spring up in each single fragment , two contrary Poles , an Axis , Aequator , Meridians and Parallels .

But , as to the subtility of Particles and Pores in Concretions , our Book is even surcharged with discourses upon that subject , in the Generall : ●o that notwithstanding the first objection , we may adhaere to our former Conception , that the particles flowing from the Earth and Loadstone , are of such superlative Tenuity , as without impediment to penetrate and permeate the most compact and solid Concretions , and specially Marble , whose small pores may be more accommodate to the figures of the magnetick Atoms , and so more fit for their transmission , than those of divers other bodies much inferior to it in compactness and solidity . And being we have the oath of our sense , that the Atoms of Fire doe instantly find out many inlets or pores in the body of Marble , by which they insinuate themselves into its centrall parts , and so not only calefie the whole mass or substance thereof , but reduce it suddainly into a brittle Calx : why should we not concede , that the Magnetick Atoms may likewise find out convenient inlets or pores in the same , and by them nimbly pervade the whole mass ; and that with so much more of ease and expe●ition , by how much more subtile and active they are , than those of ●ire ? True it is , that we can discerne no such Particles flowing from magneticks , no such Pores in Marble , but how great the Dulness or Grosness of our senses is , comparatively to the ineffable subtility of many of Natures Instruments , by which she bringeth admirable Effects to pass , we need not here rehearse . (2) As for the other Argument desumed from the F●ustulation of a Loadstone , we Answer ; th●t the single Virtues of the single fragments , are nothing else but so many Parts of the Totall Virtue : nor being taken singularly , are they equally potent with the whole ; only they are like the Totall , because in the whole Loadstone they follow the ductus or tract of its Fibres , that run parallel each to other , and conjoyn their forces with th●t Fibre , which being in the middle , stands for the Axis to all the rest . But , in each Fragment , they follow the same ductus or Grain of the F●bres , and one Fibre must still be in the middle : which becomes an Axis , and that to which all the circumstant ones confer and unite their forces .

The EIGHTH ; that the Magnetick Virtue , Art. 10. A Pa●alleli●me of the Magnetique Virtue , and the Vegetative Facul●● o● Plants . both existent in the Loadstone , and transfused into Iron , seems by a lively Analogy , to resemble the Vegetative Faculty or soul of a Plant ; not only in respect of the Corroboration of the force of its median Fibre , or Axis , by the con●erence of the forces of all the circumstant ones thereupon , as the centrall parts of a Plant are corroborated by the circumambient : but also , and principally , in respect of the situation , Ductus , or Grain of its Fibres ; which run meridio●ally , as those in Plants perpendicularly , or upward from the roots to the tops of the spriggs . For , as in the Incision or Engr●ffing of the shoot of one tree , into the trunck or stock of another , the Gardiner must observe to insert the lower extreme of the shoot , into a cleft in the upper extreme of the stock , as that from whence the nutritive sap and vegetative influence are to be derived unto it ; because , if the shoot were inverted , and its upper extreme inserted into the stock , it would necessarily wither and die , as being in that praeposterous position made uncapable of the influx of the Alimentary juice and vitall Faculty , both which come from the root upward to the branches , and cannot descend again from them to the root : exactly so , when we would dispose a Loadstone in conformity of situation to the Earth , from which it hath been cut off , or to another Loadstone , a quondam part of it self ; 't is not every way of Apposition , that will be convenient , but only that , when it is disposed in a direct line , respondent to the same Ductus or situation of its Fibres , according to which it was continued to the Earth , be●ore its separation . Nor is this meer Conjecture , but a truth as firme as the Earth it self , and as plain as sense can make it ; it being const●ntly observed , that what situation a Loadstone had in its Matrix , or minerall bed , the very same it shall strongly affect , and strictly observe ev●r after , at least , while it is a Loadstone , i. e. untill time or Fire have destroyed its Verticity . And , as for the Use thereof ; it is so ●ruitfull , as to yield us the most probable Reason in Generall , for sundry the most obscure among all Magneticall Apparences .

Art. 11. 〈…〉 of the 〈◊〉 re●●pect & name ▪ are Enemies : and th●se of a Contrary respect & name , Friends . (1) Forasmuch as the Loadstone ever affects its native situation , and that its Northern part did , while it remained in its matrix , adhaere to the Southern parts of the same magnetique vein , that lay more North , and its Southern part did adhaere to the Northern part of the magnetick vein , that lay more South : therefore is it , that the North pole of a Loadstone doth never affect an union with the North pole of the earth , nor its South pole direct to the South pole of the Earth ; but quite contrary , its North pole converts to the South , and its South to the North. So that whenever you observe a Loadstone , freely swimming in a boate of Cork , to convert or decline one of its poles to the North of the Earth ; you may assure your self , that that is the South pole of the Loadstone : and è contra .

Art. 12. 〈…〉 is di●●ected into two pieces , why the ●oreal part of the one half , decline ●●njunction with the Boreall part of the other ; and the 〈◊〉 of one with th● Aust●●ll of the other (2) From the same and no other Cause is it also , that when a Magnet is dissected or broken into two pieces , and so two new poles created in each piece ; the Boreall pole of the one half shall never admit Coition with the Boreall pole of the other , nor the Australl extreme of the one fragment affect conjunction w●th the Australl extreme of the the other : but contrariwise , the Australl end shall septentrionate , and the septentriona●● Australize . The same also happens , whenever ●ny two Lo●●stones 〈◊〉 applied each to other ; the Cause being Generall , viz. the Native 〈◊〉 or Grain of the Magnetique Fibres : which is inverted , whene●●● the Boreall part of a Loadstone is applied to the Boreall pa●t of the Earth , or of another Loadstone ; or the Meridionall part of a Loa●st●ne be converted to the meridionall part of the Earth of another Loadstone ; as the Ductus of the Fibres in a shoot of a Pl●nt is inverte● , when the upper extreme thereof is inserted into the upper part of a s●o●k . This considered , when we observe the Animated Needle 〈…〉 Mariners Compass , freely converting it self round , upon the pin , ●hereon it is aequilibrated ; that end , which directeth to the Nor●● pole of the Earth , must be the South point of the Needle , and viceversally , that must be the North cuspis of the Needle , which con●rontet● the South of the Earth . And , when praesent a Loadstone to a magnetified Versory , that part of the Loadstone must be the North pole , to which the South cuspis of the Needle comes ; and that , to which the North point of the Needle approaches , must be the South of the Loadstone . The same also may be concluded , of the extremes of Irons , when a Loadstone is applied unto them ; for , that part of an Iron barr , which laied meridionally , hath respected the North , must have been spirited by the Southern influence of the Earth ; and è contra : and among our Fire Irons , the upper end must have imbibed the Northern influence of the Earth , and the Lower the Southern ; contrary to the assertion of some of our Magneticall Philosophers .

The NINTH ; the Analogy of the Earth to the Loadstone , Art. 13. The Fibres of the Earth extend from Pole to Pole ; and that may be the Cause of the firme Cohaesion of all its Parts , conspiring to conserve its Sphericall Figure . and other magnetically inspired bodies , being so great , and the Cause thereof so little obscure ; it may seem a justifiable inference , That the Terriestriall Globe doth inwardly consist of certain continued Fibres , running along from North to South , or from South to North , in one uninterrupted ductus : and consequently , that since the middle Fibre is as it were the Axis , whose opposite extremes make the two Poles , in case the whole Earth could be divided into two or more great parts , there would instantly result in every part or division , a special Axis , two speciall Poles , a speciall Aequator , and all other conditions as formerly in the whole Globe ; so that the septentrionall part of one piece would conjoin it self to the Austrine part of another , and the septentrionall parts reciprocally avert themselves each from other , as the parts of a Loadstone . And this we may understand to be that mighty and so long enquired Cause , why all the parts of the Terrestriall Globe do so fi●mly cohae●e , and conserve the primitive Figure ; the Cohaesion , Attractive Virtue , constant Direction , and spontaneous Verticity of all its genuine parts , all whose Southern Fibres doe magnetically , or individually conforme and conjoyn themselves to the Northern , and their Northern to the Southern , being the necessary Causes of that Firmness , and constancy of Figure . Impossible , we confess , it is , to obtain any ocular Experiment of this constitution of the Earths internall Fibres ; the very Cortex of the Earth extending some miles in profundity : but yet we desume a reasonable Conjecture thereof , as well from the great similitude of effects wrought by the Earth and other Magneticks , as the Experience of Miners , who frequently observe , and constantly affirme , that the Veins of subterraneous Rocks , from whose chinks they dig Iron oare , doe allwayes tend from South to North ; and that the Veins of eminent Rocks , which make the Giant Mountains upon the face of the Earth , have generally the same Direction . And though there are some Rowes or Tracts of Mountains , that run from East to West , or are of oblique situation ; yet are there alwayes some considerable intercisures among them , from South to North : so that that can be no sufficient argument , that the interior Fibres of the Earth , which are truely and entirely magneticall , and subjacent under those Mountainous rocks , doe not lye in a meridionall position , or conforme to the Axis of the Earth .

The TENTH ; that since the observations of Miners ascertain us , Art. 14. Reason of Magneticall Variati●n , in divers climates and places that the Ranges or Tracts of Rocks , in the Cortex or accessible part of the Terrestriall Globe , do for the most observe a praecisely Meridionall situation , and tend from South to North , and sometimes ( i. e. in some places ) de●lect toward the East and West , with less and greater obliquity ; and that our Reason may from thence , and the similitude of the E●rth and Loadstone , naturally extract a Conjecture , that the Fibres of the Earths Kernell or inaccessible parts , though for the most they tend praecisely from the South to the North ; may yet in many places more and l●ss Deflect toward the East and West : we need no longer perplex ou● minds with enquiring , Why all Magnetiques , and especially the Versory or Needle of the Sea-mans Compass , being horizontally aequilibrated , do● in some places point directly to the North and South , and in others deflect toward the East and West , with more and less of obliquity ; which Navigators call ( for distinction of it from the Depression , or Inclination , formerly explicated ) the VARIATION of the L●adstone , or Needle . From the Mariners Tables ( though they are 〈◊〉 of discord , as to the degrees of the Needles Deflection or Variation from the true Meridian , in severall parts of the Earth ) we learn , that the Needle doth exactly conforme it self to the Axis of its great ●●●pirer ▪ the Earth , without any sensible deflection at all , in the Iland Corvus , one of the Azores , in the Iland of the Trinity , in the pro●●●tory of the Needles , neer the Cape of Good-hope , in the 〈◊〉 Hercul●um , Syllaeum , the Thracian Bosphorus , the 〈…〉 Vienna , and divers other places . But in others , 〈…〉 England , it 〈◊〉 somewhat toward the E●st , yet 〈…〉 , so th●t in some countries its Variation exceeds not 1.2 . or ● ▪ degrees at most , and in others it amounts to n● less than 40 , ●r 5● ▪ Again there are other meridians , in which the Declination of the ●●mpass is toward the West ; as frequently upon the Orien●all 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 Northern America ; on the Occident●ll coast of Nova Z●●b●a , an Goa ; the Eastern side of Africa ; in our Mediterrane , at Naples , 〈◊〉 sundry other places . Nay , oftentimes in the same Meridian , and in 〈◊〉 degrees of Latitude , it hath been observed , that the Needle 〈◊〉 not vary at all , and vary both Eastward and Westward ▪ for , though in the Iland Corvus the Declination be insensible , where the L●titude is of about 40 degrees ; yet on this side of it , in the Latitude of 20 degrees ●he Declination amounts to 12 degrees Eastward : and beyond it , in the Latitude of 46 degrees the Declination toward the West , ariseth to 8 degrees ; and farther off , in the Latitude of 55 the Westward Declin●●●on equalls 24 degrees . So also , in the Iland E●ba , at one promonto●● ▪ the Needle deviates toward the East on●y 5 degrees ; at another prom●●●ory , 8 ; and at a third , as high as 20. which being duely perpended , ●oth soon detect the unadvisedness and incircumspection of Those , 〈◊〉 have referred the Declination of the M●gnet to the Deviation of the Asterisme , Ursa Minor , or Pole of the Ecliptick from the poles of the World ; and attempted to explain it by imagining some certain Magnetick Rocks , which being situate on the East side of the 〈◊〉 Pole of the Earth , constitute a speciall Magnetick Pole , 〈…〉 the Versory Needle is generally deflected . Much more 〈…〉 was the invention of Dr. Gilbert ; who supposing that the 〈◊〉 Virtue of the Earth was more powerfully impressed upon 〈…〉 from the Extant or Eminent parts thereof , and especially 〈…〉 Continents : makes out the cause of the Magnets indirection , or Variation , thus . If the Needle be placed in the middle betwixt two vast Continents , as in the Azores , which have Europe to the East , and America to the West ; it suffers no sensible Distraction to either part : but , if it be brought nearer to the Continent of Europe and Asia , it must be invited and deflected toward the East ; and nearer to the Continent of America , it shall deviate as much toward the West . For the same Cause also , upon the Western coast of Africa the Declination is toward the East ; and on the Orientall , toward the West : and betwixt them both , as at the Cape of Good-hope none at all . And yet this subtle Theory of Dr. Gilbert is more the● suspected of Imperfection . For , since that , on the Western coast of America , and of Goa , the Declination of the Needle is Westward ; and not onely on the Orientall side of the Meridionall America , and chiefly about the streights of Megellan , but also on the Orientall side of the Septentrionall America , as at Virginia , the Declination teaseth not to be , in the same manner , toward the East ; absolutely contrary to His Hypothesis : therefore hath the incomparable Father , Kircher , to his own immortall honour , and our greater satisfaction , advised us , to leave the Attraction of adjacent Continents , and have recourse onely to the divers Positions of the interior Magneticall Fibres of the Earth , over which the Magnet , or Needle stands ; considering that they have their situation sometimes exquisitely Meridionall , sometimes more and less oblique , and tend in some places in longer , in others in shorter tracts . For , it is no difficult conception , the Virtue of the Earth is impressed upon the Needle from the magneticall Fibres and Veins , that are nearest , i. e. directly subjacent thereunto ; and disposed thereby into a situation respective to the Ductus of those perpendicularly subjacent Fibres : so that whatever be the Direction of the Needle ; i. e. either without all Declination , or with some , more or less , in one part toward the East , in another toward the contrary pole of the heavens ; still may we suppose it to be exactly respondent to the Ductus , or Direction of the Fibres of the Earth , that perpendicularly lye underneath it . Nor is this meerly Petitionary , or excogitated onely for the solution of this grand Magneticall Problem , as the Former of Gilbert seems to have been ; but founded upon a Parallel Experiment : for , if you place severall Barrs of Iron excited , upon the ground , so that one may lye exactly according to the Meridian , and all the rest in severall degrees of obliquity , untill you come almost to make an Aequinoctionall line with one ; and then gently and at requisite distance , move an invigorated Needle , equilibrated upon a pin , over them ; you shall observe the Direction of it to be varied to more and less obliquity from the Meridian Barr , respectively to the situation of each of the other Barrs , over which it is directly held . Now , if you suppose the Magnetique Fibres of the Earth to have the same Virtue upon the Needle , as , if not much more than the subjacent Iron Barrs have : you have attained the bottome of the Mystery , and that one of the greatest in Nature .

Art. 15. The De●rement of Magneticall Variation , in one and the same place , in divers years . The ELEVENTH and last ; that as the Conversion of the inspired Needle is no● exactly meridionall in all places of the Earth , but siding more or less ●oward the East , in some Topicall meridians , and toward the West , in others : so also is not the Declination thereof , though in one and the same place , constant to the same degree , at all times , but admits considerable Variation , and that in a few years . For , Mr. Burrow● , in the year 1580 , making an exact observation of the quantity of the Needles Declination toward the East , at Limus , near London , found it to amount to no less than 11. degrees 15 minutes : and afterward , in the year 1622. Mr. Gunter , at the same place , observed it to be diminished to onely 6. degrees , and 13 minutes : and Gellebrand , in Anno Dom. 1634. in the same place , found it to come yet lower , and not to exceed 4 degrees 6 minutes : So that , in the meridian o● London , as our Noble Countryman , Sir . Ke●elm Digby hath w●ll remarked , the Declination of the Needle Eastward hath been mo●● Diminished in the latter years than in the former . The like De●●●ase of the Variation of the Needle hath been taken notice of also in France , at Paris by Mercennus , and at Aix , by Gassendus . And therefore we may praesume , if the Needles continue , in the same manner , and at the same rate , to lessen their Declination , that within a very few years , with us here in England , and other adjacent Countries , they will have no Declination at all toward the East , and perhaps wheele about toward the West , and every year more and 〈◊〉 approach the contrary point of the Aequator .

Art. 16. The Cause thereof not yet known . Now , as for th● Cause of this truely stupendious Effect of Magneticks ; Grandamicus , indeed , thinks it best solved , by charging it onely upon the E●●ors of observation , not upon any Mutation of the Axis of the E●rth , which would of necessity vary all Caelestiall observations , no ●●ss than Magneticall ones : enforcing this His opinion from hen●● ▪ that the best of Astronomers are frequently not onely subject to ▪ but guilty of great Errors , in their operations to find out the true Generall Meridian Line , of the Altitude of the Sun , of the poin● of the Heavens that is verticall to this or that place , where they use their instruments , &c. the certain knowledge of all these particulars being absolutely requisite to make a true compute of the Degrees of the Needles Variation . But , the Observators nominated being all eminent Mathematicians , well understanding the seve●●ll Causes , that might betray them into in●ertitude , and aswell how to praevent or avoyd them all ; and each one setting about the work , with all possible care and circumspection : and it being very improbable , that they all should fall into one and the same delusion : th● Ingenious , we hope , will excuse us , if we incriminate ●randami●●● Himself , with much of temerity , and somewhat of injustice , 〈…〉 detractring judgement of His ; and assent to their more 〈◊〉 and reasonable one , who referr this sensible Declination of Dec●●●●tion in the Magnet , to some certain indigenary Cause , or Dispo●●●●on proper to those Places and Countries , where such observation ●ere made . But , what indigenary and particular Disposition th●● 〈◊〉 , which should thus vary the Magneticall Variation , in the 〈◊〉 of a few years ; is a Problem indeed , and such as seems reserved ●or the exposion of Elias . Kircher and Gassendus , we acknowledge , have attempted most laudably , in supposing the Magneticall Fibres , that lye more distant from the Axis of the Earth , or neerer to the superfice thereof , not to be so firmely cohaerent each to other , but that they may be emoved , evolved , and separated , by some subterraneous Cause or other , and so exchange their more oblique , for a less oblique , and at length for an absolutely direct or truely meridionall situation ; as the Fibres of the Muscles of Animalls are observed sometimes to suffer a certain Revulsion , or change of situation , under the skin , for severall Causes : and that this Locomotion and Decrement of obliquity of the superficiall magnetick Fibres of the Earth , may be the sole Cause of the like Decrement of obliquity , or Declination of the Needle , in one and the same place , in divers years . But , forasmuch as this Supposition is irreconcileable to our Ninth observable praecedent , touching the Cause of the firme Cohaesion of the parts of the Earth , and the Constancy of its Sphaericall Figure , from thence resulting ; and that neither Kircher nor Gassendus tells us , what subterraneous Cause that should be , which might emove and translate the Magneticall Fibres of the Cortex of the Earth , from a more to a less indirect situation ( which in justice they both ought to have done : ) we shall onely applaud the ingenuity of their Conjecture , and return to our former judgement , That the true Cause of the Decrement of the Magneticall Variation is yet in the bottome of Democritus Pit ; and He , who shall be so happy to extract it from thence , shall have our vote , to have his statue set on the right hand of that of Gilbert , in the Vatican .

There ye● remains a Difficulty , which being left unresolved , Art. 17. No M●gnet hath more ●han Two Legit●mate Poles : and the rea●ons of Illegitimate ones . is of importance enough to make the intelligent and wary Reader somewhat costive in his Assent even to the chiefest and most Fundamentall of our Praecedent observables , concerning the Reason of Magneticall Verticity . And that is , That some Loadstones have more than Two Poles ▪ such as that Tripolar one of Furnerius , of which both Kircher and Gassendus make singular mention .

Concerning this , therefore , we say ; that in every Loadstone there are two , and but two true and Legitimate Poles : and that all others apparent in them , either at the Aequator , or betwixt it and either of the Genuine Poles , are spurious or Illegitimate ; arising either from some Node or Knot growing laterally on to a Magnet ( such as is commonly observed to interrupt the direct progress of the Fibres , or Grain of Trees , and of stones ) or from an irregular and horned Figure of the stone it self , in respect of either of which the Magnetick Virtue cannot be commodiously united at the two Genuine and directly opposite Poles , but is distracted obliquely to that Prominent Node , or Horn-like Protuberancy . For , if either the Node or horns of a Loadstone , which cause it to have more than two Poles , be artificially cut off , and the remainder of the stone be polished ; a Needle , or the Filings of steel , thereunto applied , shall never be perpendicular erected at any part thereof , but onely at the Artick and Antarctick points ; nor shall the stone dispose it self otherwise than conformably to the Meridian ▪ both which are the most c●rtain Discoverers of the true Poles of a Loadstone . Those Illegitimate Poles , therefore which sometimes ( though very rarely ) are found in a Loa●stone , are as it were the oblique and Pr●eternaturall parts of it , obtaining the reason of Poles only by Accident . Which yet hinders not , but that m●ny times , from the imperfection of the stone , it may come to pass , that the two Legitim●te Poles of the same Loadstone , though ●xactly polished , and reduced to a perfect Sphere , may not exist in th● Ext●emes of its Diametre ▪ for , unleses the Magnet be Uniforme in subst●nce and Virtue , the Poles thereof cannot be directly opposite each to other .

Art. 18. The Conclusion ▪ Apologeticall , and 〈◊〉 Advert●●●●ment , that ●he Attracti●● and Directi●● Act●●ons o● 〈…〉 And thus , in a naturall Method , and with as much succinctness , as the copious subject woul● be●re ( according to our engagement● have we enquired into the Cau●● of the Two Generall Faculties of the Loadstone , the 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 with the most considerable Phaenomena's arising from either , or both of them . Wherein , if we have been so happy , as to afford but the l●●st of satisfaction to others ; we shall account it no small 〈◊〉 to Ourselves , and think our studies thereby more th●n sufficien●●● compensated . If not , we shall yet consolate ourselves with this 〈◊〉 we are not the First , who have fallen short of the Readers Expectati●●●●n the Discussion of this singularly Abstruse Argument : which is a thing so highly Admirable , that Aphrodisaeus ( initio Pro●lem . ) affirmed ●he Nature thereof to be understood only by Him , that created it ; and ●alen de therica ad Pison . ) termed the Attractive Virtue thereof wh●● Divine . To which we shall add also this ; that the Hypothesis , of th●●ontinued Ductus of the Magnetick Fibres of the Earth , especially 〈◊〉 the Kernell , or Interior substance thereof , from the South to the North Pole ●upon which we have erected the solutions of sundry great Magne●●call Apparences ) is subject to much less of Improbability , than that o● ●ilbert and Grandamicus , that the Magnetique Virtue is a simple , or Imma●●●iall Quality ; than that of De's Cartes , that the Magnetique Aporrhaea's consist of streated or Screw'd Atoms , passing through the Earth , by contr●●● and diversly figurated insensible pores , issuing forth at either po●e , and ●●eeling about interchangeably to the opposite pole ; than that of Sr. 〈◊〉 Digby , that the Magnetique streams glide along from either Pole an● Hemisphere of the Earth , by Attraction to the Aequator ▪ or , in truth ●●an any other hitherto excogitated and divulged .

But ▪ before we pu● an end to this Chapter ; 't is requisite to advertise you o● a Confider●●●● ▪ omitted in the beginning of it ; which is , th●● though we 〈◊〉 the Virtue Magnetick to be ( in Generall ) Two-fold ▪ Attractive 〈◊〉 Directive ; yet is that Distinction to be admitted , no● in an Absolute 〈◊〉 Respective intention , or only ( 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ) in order to our mor●●●stinct Comprehension of the immediate ; and particu●ar Reasons of 〈◊〉 respective Magneticall Effects , which ot●erwise must have wanted 〈◊〉 advantage of order in their consideration . For , we are fully 〈◊〉 of the truth of that Assertion of Grandamicus ( Nova Demonstra●●●●mobilit . Terrae ▪ cap 5. Sect. 2. ) that the Attraction and Dire●●ion or 〈◊〉 and Polarity of Magneticks , are caused by one and the sam● 〈◊〉 which being conferred upon them , by the infinite Wisdome and 〈◊〉 of the Creator , in order to the Conservation of the Earth , and all its genuine parts , in that position in the Universe , and that disposition among themselves , in which they are best supported , and most conveniently performe Actions conforme and proper to their Nature ; may be yet termed Attractive , insomuch as it Unites Magneticall Bodies , violently separated ; and Directive , insomuch as it Disposeth them in a due and commodious situation . And so , notwithstanding the Actions and Motions of Magnetiques seem exceeding Various , and in some cases , plainly Contrary ; yet are they to be deduced from one simple principle , one and the same Generall Virtue , and they all may be conveniently explic●ted by the same Common Reason .

The Fourth Book .

CHAP. 1. OF GENERATION AND CORUPTION .

SECT. I.

THat Nature , Art. 1. The Introduction . or the Common Harmony of the World , is continued by Changes , or the Vicissitudes of Individualls , i. e. the Production of some , & Destruction of other Things , determined to this or that particular Species ; and that there must be one Catholique Matter , of which all things are Elemented , and into which they may be again , by Dissolution , reduced : are Positions , to which all men most readily prostrate their assent . But , What that First and Common matter is ; How Concretio●s are Educible out of it ; and How Reducible at length into it , after the Privation of their Specificall Formes : are Quaestions , whose Beginnings are more easily known , than their ends . However , forasmuch as we have endeavoured , in our immediately foregoing Book , to determine the First of them , together with the possible Emergency of all Qualities ( whereof either our sense , or Reason can afford us any measure of cognizance ) and the Reasons of the Perception of them by Animals , from Atoms , so and so Configurated , and so and so Disposed in Commistion : it now neerly concerns us , to attempt the most hopefull Decision of the other Two that so we may not seem to have thus long discoursed of the Principles , and Affections of Compound Bodies , while we remained wholly ignorant of the most probable wayes both of their Origination from those Principles , and of their Reversio● into them again , when they have lost the right of their former Denominations , and suffered to the utmost of their Divisibility .

Art. 2. The proper Notions of Generation & Corruption . By the terme , GENERATION , we ought praecisely to understand that Act of Nature , whereby she produceth a Thing de novo , or gives Being to a Thing , in some certain Genus of Bodies Concrete : and consequently , by its Contrary , CORRUPTION , that whereby she Dissolves a Thing ▪ so that thenceforth it ceaseth to be what it was . For , when Fire , a stone , a Plant , an Animal , or whatever is referrible to any one determinate kind of Bodies Compound , is first produced , or made , and begins to be so , or so Denominated ; it is truely said to be Generated : and contrariwise , when a Thing perisheth , and loseth the right of its former Denomination ; it is as truely said to be Corrupted . And this is that which Aristotle ( 1. de Generat 2. ) frequently call's Generatio 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Generation Simple and Perfect ; so to praevent that Confusion of Generation with Alteration , into which many of his Praedecessors had oft●● fallen , to their own and their Disciples no little disquiet . For , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Alteration can be accounted a Generation only improperly , of secundum quid ; forasmuch as by Alteration a Body is not produced de novo , but onely acquires some new Quality , or some Accidentary Denomination : and Philosophers accordingly define it to be Progressionem Corporis ex una qualitate in aliam , a Progression of a Body from one Quality to another , as when water is changed from cold to hot by fire . Again , every Mutation requires a subject to be Altered ; and that subject must be something Compound , complete , and already constituted in some determinate Genus of Beings : But , of Generation strictly accepted the onely subject is the First and Universall matter , which being in it self destitute of all Form Aristole doth therefore subtly call simpliciter Non-ens , simply , or determinately Nothing ; forasmuch as he frequently inculteth , that Generation is made [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ▪ ] ex N●n ente simpliciter . Because had He ommitted that adverb simpliciter , his Reader might justly have understood Non ens absolute Nothing Absolutely ; and so have accused him of openly contradicting his own Fundamentall Axiome , Ex nihilo nihil fieri , that nothing can be made or ●enerated of Nothing .

This being praemised , to praevent the danger of Aequivocation ; Art. 3. Various opinions of the Ancient Philosophers , touching the reason of Generation : and the principall Authors of pacti . we observe First , with Aristotle ( 3. de caelo 1. ) that among the Ancient Philosophers , some held , that Nothing is Generated , nothing Corrupted ; as Parmenides and Melissus : Others again , that . All things are Generated and Corrupted ; as Hesiod and Heraclitus . Secondly , that of Those , who admitted Generation , and consequently Corruption , some conceived , that Generation is made by the Access of a Form to Matter ; and that that Form is a certain New substance , absolutely distinct from that of the Matter , and together with it constituting the Compositum , or whole resulting from the Commistion of Matter and Form : of which sect Aristotle Himself deserves to be in the Chair , because in order to his Assertion of this Opinion , He supposeth a Threefold substance , the Matter , Form , and Composiitum arising from their Commistion . But , Others though they concede , that Generation , indeed , consisteth in the Accession of a Form to Matter ; yet will they not allow that Form ac●eding , to be substantiall , but onely a certain Accident or Modification of the Matter it self : so that according to their theory , in Generation there superveneth upon Matter some certain Quality , of such a Condition , as that by reason thereof a Thing obtain s a certain Being in Nature , and acquireth some determinate Denomination , respective to that Genus of Bodies , to which its Nature doth referre it . And in the Catalogue of Philosophers of this persuasion , Aristotle nominateth as Principalls , Empedocles , Anaxagoras , Democritus , and Leucippus ; all which He sharply taxeth of Confounding Generation with Alteration , and of inferring , that aswell Generation as Corruption ariseth , not from the Transmutation of Principles , but onely from their [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Concretion and Secretion : which is not only inconsistent , but contrapugnant to His own great Hypothesis , that the Four Elements , or Catholique Principles of Generation , are so Transmutable , both secundum substantiam ( at least , according to the Comments of all his modern Expositors ) & secundum Qualitate● , as to their substance and Qualities , as that from their Commistion , Alteration , and Corruption , a certain New and distinct substance doth arise , which is the Form of the Thing so produced . For , having supposed for a Groundwork , that the Four Elements are not the First Principles ; it could not stand with his advantage , not to have assumed also , that the Elements may be so Transmuted , as that the more Generall and Common Matter doth still remaine : and that the same , upon the perdition of the Elementary Forms , may put on a New Forme , that is substantiall ; and that very thing , by which the resulting or Generated Body is specified , and entituled to such a Denomination . But , as for Empedocles , and the rest enumerated ( to whom we may add also Epicurus ) 't is well known that notwithstanding they all admitted the Four Vulgar Elements , as readily as Aristotle Himself , yet would they by no means hear of their Transmutability either as to substance , or Qualities : unanimously decreeing , that in their Commistion each of them is divided into particles most minute , which yet retain the very same substance and qualities , that they had before , as that every particle of Fire doth still retain the substance and quality of Fire , namely Heat ; and that every particle of Water doth likewise constantly conserve the substance , and quality of Water , viz. Moisture ; and so of the other two : so that it is most evident , They would have , that in Generation there is onely a [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Concretion of the insensible particles of the the 4 Elements , but no Transmutation of any one of them , either with the Perdition of their own , or the Adeption of a new substantiall Forme ; both which are praesumed by Aristotle .

Art. 4. The two great opinions of the same Philosophers concerning the manner of the Commistion of the Common Principles , in Generation ; faithfully & briefly stated . But this great Difficulty , about the Generation of Things from the Commistion of the General Principles , soon loseth it self in a Greater , which concerns the Manner and Condition of their Commistion , and whose consideration will best instruct us aswell what is the main Difference among Philosophers , touching this most weighty Theorem , as what opinion can best deserve our Approbation and Assent . Concerning this , therefore , we find two necessary Remarks (1) That there are Two different Kinds of Commistion , whereof the one is , by Aristotle ( de Generat. 1. cap. 10. ) termed 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Composition , and by others , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Apposition : the other is called , in the Dialect of the Stoicks , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 Confusion , and in that of Galen , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Coalition , or Temperation . The Former is when those things , whether Elements , or others , that are mixed together , do not interchangeably penetrate each others parts , so as to be conjoyned per minima ; but either themselves in the whole , or their parts , onely touch each other superficially : as in the Commistion of the Grains of wheat , Barly , Rye and other Corn. The Latter , when the things commixed , are so seemingly united , and concorporated , as that they may be conceived mutually and totally to pervade and penetrate each other , per minimas partes , so as that there is no one insensible particle of the whole mixture , which hath not a share of every ingredient ; as when Wine and Water ( that we may use the Example , aswell as Conception of Aristotle ) are infused together into the same vessel . Now the Stoicks and Aristotle are equally earnest to have this Latter way , or manner of Commistion , viz. 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Confusion , to be that , according to which the Elements of Principles of Bodies are commix't in Generation : But Empedocles , Anaxagoras , Democritus , Epicurus , with all their Sectators , allow none but the Former , or 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Apposition ; with very solid arguments ( among which the easy separability of Wine from Water , either by a sponge , or Cup of Ivie , is not the least ) asserting , that the 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 of Elements , as also of all other things , is really a meer 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , Composition of their small particles , though apparently , or according to the judgement of sense , it may pass for a 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Confusion .

(2) That , when either the Elements themselves , or any other Bodies more Concrete , as Water and Wine , are mixed together ; they may reciprocally divide , dissect , and resolve each other into either very small and insensible [ moleculae ] masses , which yet are each of them composed of multitudes of Atoms concreted ; or most exile particles , i. e. Atoms themselves : and where the resolution is only into insensible Masses , there may the Commistion be accounted Perfect ; but , where the parts of each ingredient are so far resolved , as to be reduced quite down to the first Matter , Atoms , there is the Commistion most Perfect .

Now , upon this Distinction depends the whole Controversy betwixt Aristotle and the Stoicks , on one part , and the Atomists , on the other , about the Manner of the Commistion of the Common Principles in Generation : Those vehemently contending for their totall Concorporation , or Unition per minimas partes , so that every the most minute particle in the whole mistum , must be of the very same nature with the whole ; These strongly asserting , that no Mistion of Elements , or Temperation of Principles , goes further than a meer Apposition , or superficiall Contingency of their several particles , so that the particles of each ingredient must still retain the very same nature they had before commistion , howbeit they may seem to be totally Concorported , or Confused , in regard they are reduced to such Exility , as that each single one escapes the discernment of the sense .

These two ●o highly repugnant Opinions being thus rightly stated , Art. 5. That of Aristotle and the stoicks , refu●ed : and Chrysippus sub●erfuge , convicted of 3 Absurdities it follows , that we uprightly perpend the Verisimility of each ; that so we may confer our Assent upon the more ponderous . If we look no further than the Commmon Notion , or what every man understands by the Terme , Mistion ; it is most evident , that the things commixed ought to Remain in the Mistum ; for if they do not remain , but Perish , both according to substance and Qualities , as Aristotle and the Stoicks hold , then is it no Mistion but a Destruction : and since the propriety of this Notion cannot be solved by any other reason , but that of the Atomists , that the particles of things are in commistion onely apposed each to other , without amission of their proper natures ; what Consequence can be more naturall and clear than this , that that their opinion is most worthy our Assent and Assertion ? (2) Though Chrysippus attempts to conserve the integrity of this Common Notion , by a sub●lety , saying ; That the most minute particles of things mixe● , do so remain entire both as to substance and Qualities , as that they reciprocally penetrate each other , and become mutually Coextended ; and that thence it comes to pass , that in the whole Mistum there is none the smallest particle , which is not mixed , or which doth not partake aswell of the substance , as Qualities of every ingredient 〈◊〉 ▪ ●et doth He not onely fall short of his designe , but also further en●ang●e himself , and subvert other more manifest Notions . For , f●●m that his Position it necessary follows . (1) That two Bodies are at once in one and the same place , both mutually penetrating each others dimensions , or without reciprocall expulsion (2) That a pint of Water , and a pint of Wine commixed , must not fill a quart , but that both are no greater than one , i. e. be both contained in a pint together : forasmuch as it supposeth , that the particles of one have no other Ubi , but what is posse'st by the particles of the other . (3) That a very small Body may be Coextensive , or Coaequate to a very great one ; as that a spoonfull of Water may be Coaequate to a But of Wine : since it supposeth , that , both being commix't , there is no part of space in the vessel including them , which doth not contain somewhat of the Water as well as of the Wine . Now , all these things being manifestly Repugnant , and yet naturally Consequent upon Chrysippus Position : it is no less repugnant , that the particles of things commixt should remain , by mutuall Penetration , and Coe●●ension .

Art. 6. Ar●st●tles twof●ld ●●vation of the 〈…〉 . (3) Nor , indeed , hath Aristotle Himself been more happy than Chrysippus , in his invention of a way , to remove or palliate the gross repugnancy of his opinion , to the proper importance of the term , Commistion ; as may easily be evinced by a short adduction of it to the test of reason . That He might defend his Doctrine of the Remanence of things commixed , notwithstanding their reciprocall Transubstantiation ; and at the same time avoid ●hose sundry manifest 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , or Incongruities , to which that doctrine 〈◊〉 subject : He excogitated Two sophisticall subter●uges . The one , that when two divers things are commixed , in very unequall proportions , so as the one is very much praevalent o're the other ( as when one single ●rop of Wine is instilled into ten thousand Gallons of water ) in th●● case there is no Mistion , in strick acceptation ; but an absolute Ex●olution and Transmutation of the species of the weaker into that of the stronger , ( of the species of the Wine , into that of the Water . ) The Other , that when the things commixed are so exactly equall in qu●●●ity or Virtues , as that one is not the least praevalent over the other ; o● when the one praevails upon the other but little : in both these cases ▪ though each put on the nature of the other , by reciprocall t●ansmuta●●on , or that which is a little inferior be altered from its own nature into that of the Superior ; yet is not that Transmutation of both , a Generation of either , or the transmutation of the one , a Generation of the other ▪ but onely of some Third thing , which is middle betwixt , and common●o ●o both .

But ▪ there is neit●er of these , which may not be called a snare , more justly than a subter●●●● . For , as to the First ; were He living , and in the Schools , we sh●●ld onely demand of him , if after the instillation of one single drop of Wine into 10000 Gallons of Water , a second drop should be supe●●nfused , and after that a third , a fourth , and so more and more successively ▪ till the mass of Water were augmented to ten , a hundred , a thousa●●fold : of what Nature would the whole mixture of Wine and Water be ? He , doubtless , would Answer Us , that the whole would still b● Water , though to one measure of Water 10000 measures of Wine were superaffused drop after drop ; since , according to His own theory ▪ it allwayes must remain meer and simple Water ( other●●●● the first ●●op of Wine could not be transpecificated , or be converted into the ●●ture of the Water ) into which even the very last drop of Wine wa●●●●used : or else He must teach us when , i. e. from what particular drop of Wine instilled , the whole Aggregate or Mass of both l●quo●● beg●●●o put off the nature of Water , and on that of Wine . And , who is so 〈◊〉 ●ither by nature , or praejudice , as not to apprehend , that the Re●son is 〈◊〉 same for one , as for the other ; for ten thousand ●●ousand Gallons , 〈◊〉 ●or one single Drop of Wine ? Now this being Absurd , as f●r beyo●d palliation , as pardon ; is it not much better for Us to say , 〈…〉 drop of Wine be infused into so large a quantity of Water , it is 〈◊〉 into very exile particles , each whereof doth still retain the nature of Wine , but so commixed and adhaering to the incommensurably more dense and numerous particles of the Water , as that they seem to vanish , though really they still subsist the very same , as before commistion ? That Two drops being infused into the ●ame Water , the particles therof becoming doubly more numerous , would be contingent and cohaerent to more particles of the Water ? That , if ●en , a hundred , a thousand , ten thousand , a hundred thousand , &c. Drops of Wine be successively superaffused into the same Water ; the particles of the Wine would at length amount not only to an equall , but a greater number than those of the Water : and consequently so praevail over them , as ●o change their Virtue , and subdue them into the Apparence of Wine ?

And as to the Other ; we might very lawfully Except against it , as altogether Unintelligible ( for , who can understand , How the Inferior Mistile can be transmuted into the Nature of the superior , and yet not be the very same thing with it ? ) but , least we appear all severity , we shall wave that cavill , and insist onely upon the most important part of the Assertion . Aristotle saith , That f●om the Commistion of two divers things , a certain Third thing is Generated , or Produced , which is of a Nature Median betwixt , and Common to Both those things commixed . Now , Whether is it His meaning , that the Resulting middle and Common thing doth participate of the Extremes of Each mistile : or , that it ariseth from the Destruction of both Mistiles ? For the Text will endure no third interpretation . If the Latter ; then do not either of the things mixed Remain , and so there can be no Mistion : expresly contrary to His own Assumption , and the tenour of that Common Notion , for the praeservation whereof He excogitated and designed this Subterfuge . If the Former , as seems most genuinely inferrible from the Adjectives , Medium and Commune ; then our Enquiry is , How , and in what respect , that Middle and Common thing comes to be participant of the Extremes of each Mistile ? In the Wine ( that we may retain his own Instance ) there was Matter , there was Forme , there were Qualities ; and likewise in the Water : shall we therefore conceive , that the Middle and Common thing produced , is participant of all , i. e. Matter , Forme , and Qualities of Both the Mistiles ; or onely of those of one of them ?

(1) For the Matter ; He cannot deny , that the Mistum containes the whole Matter of Both : because neither the Matter of the one , nor of the other can be destroyed . And since the Matter of each hath Parts , the smallest of which is Extense or Quantitative , and so must possess a proport●onate part of space in the Continent ; therefore we demand , whether are the Parts of the Matter of the Wine existent in the very same places , with the Parts of the matter of Water ; or in distinct places by th●mselves ? If He should say , as the supposition implies , that the parts of Both do exist in one and the same place ; He would ruine himself upon that Impossibility of the Coexistence of Two Bodies in one place : and if that they are in distinct places ; then must it follow , that they onely touch each other superficially , and so are not mixed by mutual Penetr●tion and Coextension ( as He affirmed ) but by meer Apposition , or Composition . (2) As to the Forms ; Aristotle cannot but admit , that the Forms of both Wine and Water do survive their Commistion , and exist in the Mistum ▪ or Middle and Common thing resulting from them ; because , otherwise , there would be a plain Corruption , not a simple Alteration of the things mixed , and consequently Mistion ought to be defined rather Mis●ilium Corruptorum , than Alteratorum Unio : Besides , if the Formes perish , ●he Emergent Form must be absolutely New , and so not participant of ●he Form of each Mistile . But , if He reply , that Both Forms are Unit●d and coexistent in the whole matter of the Mistum ; then must eve●y the smallest particle of the matter of each have both the Form prop●● to it self , and the Form of the other also , and so the whose matter must have two whole distinct Forms at once : which is an Absurdity 〈◊〉 below the concession of Aristotles subtility , and whether or no hi● Sectators will defend it , we leave to themselves . To elude this Dilem●● . He , indeed , hath determined , that the Form of the Mistum is one on●● ▪ and that neither of the Praeexistent Forms , in Act , but both in 〈◊〉 . But , alas ! this is a poor shift for so great a Philosopher ; for 〈◊〉 ●he praeexistent Forms of both Mistiles be not Actually in the Mistum , then are not the Mistiles onely Altered , but wholly Corrupted : 〈◊〉 can i● enter into the thoughts of any sober man , How the Resulting 〈◊〉 should contain the Praeexistent ones , in Power . For , if the Result●●● Form is capable of being changed again into the praeexistent one● ▪ from which it did result ; as when Wine and Water commixed , ●re again separated : that argues of necessity , that the Forme o● the Mistum is not a New Forme ( as He assumes ) but one Composed of the two praeexistent ▪ ones commixed .

(3) And l●stly , 〈◊〉 for the Qualities ; neither ought Aristotle to deny the Remanence of 〈◊〉 : for , since in them consisteth the chief Capac●ty o● Power of ●●●overing the last Forms ; if they perish , how can they be in●e●vien●● 〈◊〉 ●he recovery of the Forms ? Necessary it is , therefore ▪ that the 〈◊〉 of things commix't be onely interchangably Refracted , not Ab●●●shed . And thus have we demonstrated , that Aristotle , aswell as the ●t●icks , engulfed himself in an Ocean of bottomless Diffic●ties , an●●r●econcilable Incongruities ; while He sought to propugne that unre●●onable Opinion , of the Mutuall Confusion , and Transmutation of 〈◊〉 things commixed in Generation . For a Collatera● Remark ▪ be 〈◊〉 to reflect upon this great Example , when you would e●force , How 〈…〉 burthen lye's upon those shoulders , which take upon th●m to support an 〈◊〉 : and how weak the Armes of the most Giant 〈◊〉 are found 〈◊〉 they strive to bear up against the stream of Truth .

Art. 〈…〉 Having detec●●● 〈◊〉 sundry Difficulties , that wait upon the Doctrine of Aristotle ▪ ●ouching the Origination , or Emergency of a Form , in a thing 〈◊〉 from divers things commix't ; let us proceed to Another 〈…〉 same Cha●ter and enquire whether there be no● also 〈…〉 Difficulty inseparable from his Doctrine of the Es●ence 〈…〉 ; that so at length we may the better 〈◊〉 ▪ W●ether the Forme of a thing Generated from Elements , or other more compound Bodies commix't , be a substance ( as Aristotle contends ) or onely some certain Quality , or Accident ( as Democritus and ●picurus assert . ) But , first , we are to advertize , that from this Discourse of ours , against the substantiality of Forms Generated , we exempt the Rationall Soul of Man ; for , that being an Essence sepa●●ble from the Body , and subsisting entire and complete after separation ( as we intend , if God shall be pleased to grant us health , and the world vacation from publique cares , to demonstrate at large , in a singular Treatise ) may therefore be most justly termed a substance , o● Form substanti●ll : as intending onely to examine the reasonableness o● th●● opinion , by the Schools imputed to their Master Aris●o●le ; that the Forms of things are substantiall , and wholly distinct 〈◊〉 Matter . The Quaestion ( and indeed a very Great one ) is , Wherein that substan●e , or Form , which Aristotle affirm's to arise , de novo , in Generation , lay hid before Generation ? His sectators un●n●mously t●ll us , that it was contained in the Matter , not in Act , but onely in Power , or Capacity : and we demand again , if it were not Actu●lly contained in the Matter , how could it be Actually 〈◊〉 ●●om thence ? They reply , that it is educed out of the M●tter on●ly by the Power of the Agent . But , this is a shamefull Desertion o● the Quaestion , which is not about the Power of the Agent ; but , How the ●orm of a thing , which themselves assume to be a subst●n●e , i. e. a reall and self-subsisting Entity , and so clearly Distinct from the Matter of the Mistum , can yet be Educed out of that very Matter ? When they say , that the Form is conce●led in the Power of the M●tter ; if they would but permit us to understand the Form to be a certain portion of the Matter , and as it were the Flower , o● pu●●r part thereof , which should afterw●rd , in Gener●tion , be attenu●ted , refined , sequestred from the grosser m●ss ; and then be again conjoyned to the same , and as it were Animate it : then , indeed , might the Eduction of a Form , as a reall ●nd substantiall Being , be easily conceived , and assented to . But , ●his they expresly prohibite , lest they should incur a double Contradiction : the one , in ●onceding the Matter to be Corruptible ; the other , in allowing the Form to be indistinct from Matter . Forasmuch , therefore , as they protest against that Interpretation of the Text ; and yet are peremptory , that the very substance of the Form educed , wa● before eduction potentially comprehended in the very substance of the Matter : they give us the trouble of still pressing them to explain How , or after what manner , the substance of the F●rm was Potenti●lly contained in that of the Matter ? And here they fly to their accustom'd refuge , an obscure Distinction , saying ; that the Power of the Matter , in respect to the Form , is 〈…〉 Eductive , forasmuch as the Form may be , by ●●rtue o● 〈◊〉 Ag●nt , educed out of it ; (2) Receptive , forasmuch as it rece●v●s that same Form educed . And so they conclude , that the M●tter doth c●ntain the Form in both these Powers , or double Capacity . But , this will not blunt the edge of Curiosity . For , as to the ●●rst , viz. the 〈◊〉 Power ; 't is manifest , that to contain a thing by an 〈◊〉 Power , imports no more , nor less than this , to have Actually in it self that , which is capable of eduction from it . Thus a Purse , wherein ten pieces of money are actually contained , may well be said to contain them by an Eductive power ; because He that hath the purse , may at his pleasure Educe them from thence : but , if the Purse did not actually contain them , He that wanted money , might starve before He could prove , that they were contained therein by an Eductive power .

And therefore we may set up our rest in this Conclusion ; that as a piece of Gold cannot be educed out of an Empty Purse : so doth not 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , o● Exforme Matter ( so themselves determin e it to be ) contain a Form , by an Eductive Power .

As to the Other member of the Distinction , the Receptive Power ; t is also mani●●st , that to contain a thing by a Receptive Power , is no other than to be in a condition of Receiving it : but , this Capabili●● , or Power Receptive comes much short of being sufficient , that any thing should be actually educed from that , which hath onely such a power of entertaining it ; since otherwise the prodigall need not fear the exhaustion of all the money in his purse , becaus● it is capable of more , when that 's gone . Which being most grossy Absur'd ; it cannot be less Absurd to conceive , that the Form of a thing may be educed from the matter thereof , because it is contained therein by a Receptive Power . Indeed , if they would allow the Form to be , not a substance , but a certain Quality , species , or modifi●ation of a substance or Matter ; then might we understand how it might be contained in the Power of the Matter ; because the sense would be no more than this , that the Matter is capable of being so changed and disposed , as to be put into such a Mode , or Form● by the same reason , as the species , or Image of Mercury may be s●id to be contained in the power of a piece of wood , or be e●uced out of it ; insomuch as the wood is capable of being formed ●●to the statue of Mercury , by the hands of the statuary .

But , while t●ey make the species or Image of Mercury , to be a New subst●●ce , absolutely distinct from the wood , which is the substance , 〈◊〉 Matter of that Image ; and in Generall discriminate the Figu●e ▪ or Forme of a thing , from the substance of the thing it self 〈◊〉 we are to be excused , if we do not at all understand them , in ●ore than this , that they endeavour to assert what themselves do no● ▪ nor cannot understand .

Art. 8. That the 〈◊〉 of a thing , 〈…〉 certain 〈…〉 But , as for 〈◊〉 other Philosophers , formerly nominated ; if you please to 〈◊〉 your attention to the summary of their theory concerning the 〈◊〉 Argument , we doubt not but in the conclusion you will 〈◊〉 with us in this judgement , that They speak ●at leas● bo●● much more intelligibly and satisfactorily . They deny not ▪ tha● Generation is indeed , determined to a substance● ▪ 〈…〉 the thing produced or generated , is a substance . Nor that 〈◊〉 ●●neration there alwayes ariseth a Forme , by which the 〈◊〉 generated is specified ; because Generation supposeth 〈◊〉 , and specification imports a Forme . Nor , again , that 〈◊〉 ●orm is really a substance , i. e. a certain most tenuious , most spiritual , and so most active part of the Body , such as we h●ve o●ten hinted the soul of a Plant or Brute Animal to be . But the points which they declare against , as manifestly unreasonable , are these Two : (1) That such a Forme is a New substance , or formerly not Existent ; because it is unavoidably necessary , that that most tenuious , m●st spiritual , and most active portion of the matter should be somewhere praeexistent , be●●re it was copulated to the grosser and less active part of the mass , and affected it with such a particular mode , as specifies the mistum : (2) That that which is properly called the Forme of a thing , is ought else but a certain ●uality , or determinate Manner of the substances exist●ng , or special Modification of the matter thereof . For , it being unanimously decreed by them All , that every thing is generated from an Aggeries of Matter , or Material Principles , coalescing in a certain Order and Position : they therefore determine , that the thing generated , or Concreted , is nothing but the very m●t●r●al Principles themselves , as convened and coalesced in this or that determinate Order and Position , and so exhibited to the cognizance of our senses , under this or that determinate Forme , Species , or Quality . And lest we should delude our selves , by a gross apprehension , that the tenu●ous and more agile part of the b●dy is on●y confused●y blended together with the gross and less agile part ; Empedocles and Anaxagoras tell us praecisely , that the Forme of the whole , or ●uality by which the Body is made such as it is , doth yet result from as well the order and situation of the tenuious parts among themselves , and of the gross●r among themselves , as of the tenuious and grosser con●unctively , or one among another . And this they illustrate by the similitude of an Hou●e . For , as an House is nothing but Timber , Stones , Morter , an● other materials , ●ccording to such or such a reason and order disp●sed an● contexed together , and exhibiting this or that Forme ; and ●s there is nothing in it , which before the structure thereof was not found in the wood , quarry , river , and other places , ●nd which a●ter its demolition ( whereby its Forme perisheth ) doth not still exist in some place or other : so is a Horse ●for example● nothing else but those material Principles , or exile Bodies , of which after a certain manner connected among themselves it is composed , both with this determinate Conformation of Members , and this interior F●cu●ty of Veget●tion , and in a word , with this particular Forme , ●u●lity , Species , or Con●●tion , which denominates it a Horse ▪ when yet the Principles of which ●oth its Grosser members are coa●unated , and its tenuious and spiritual subst●nce , the soul , is contexed , w●re fo●merly ex●stent in his progenitors , in gr●●s , in Water , Aer , and other Concretions ; and the Form also , so ●oon as the Co●positum is dissolved , vanisheth , as well the tenuious as grosser particles returning again to aer , water , earth , or other Bodies , as they were before their Concretion , or Determination to that particul●r species ofthings , by Gener●tion .

But , Demo●ritus , Epicurus , Art. 9. 〈…〉 . and Leucippus are somewhat more full and perspicuous in their Solut●on of this Problem , declaring ●1● That , when a Thing is Generated , multitudes of Atoms are congregated , commixe● , c●●posed , disposed , & complicated a●ter su●h a dete●minate manner , as that ●●om thence doth necessarily result a body of such a particu●ar species , ●pparen●e , and consequently of such a respect●ve denom●nation . (2) That in su●● a Body there is no substance , which w●s not praeexistent ▪ it being im●ossib●e that New Atoms whi●h only constitute C●rpore●l 〈…〉 shoul●●e created : but only that 〈◊〉 certain D●spositi●● 〈◊〉 of the Atoms , eternally praeexistent , is made , 〈…〉 s●cha Form 〈◊〉 , which is nothing really distinct from , but is the very Atoms themselves , as they are thus , and no otherwise ordered and composed . (3) That the Forme of a thing , considered abstractly or by it self , is therefore onely a meer Quality , Accident , or Event , of wh●ch the Atoms , which compose that Body or substance , are naturally capable , when thus consociated and mutually related : whether we understand it to be the Forme of the whole Compositum , or of that most subtile and active part of the substance commonly called the Soul , or specifical Forme ▪ V. G. of an Horse ) the same being ( not a New , or freshly created substance , as Aristotle , and the Schools upon his Authority conceive , but ) only a certain Contexture of the most subtile and moveable Atoms in the composition . (4) That out of the infinite stock of the Universal and First Matter , uncessantly moving in the infinite space , when such Consimular Atoms meet together , as are reciprocally proportionate or respondent , and mutually implicate each other by their small Hooks and Fastnings ; then are generated certain very small Bodies , or masses , such as being much below the discernment of th● sense , may be accounted Semina Rerum , the seeds ofthings : differing from the Homaeome●ical Principles of Anaxageras in this , that though very hardly , yet at last they may be dissolved , and reduced to the single Atoms , of which at first they were composed ▪ whereas the Homoeomera of Anaxag●ras are Irresolu●le , ●nd First Principles . (5) That these Moleculae , Fi●st Masses , or smallest Concretions of Atoms , are the Proxime and Immediate Principles of ●ire , Water , Aer , and of other things more simple , such as the Chym●sts conceive their Three Catholique Principles , Sal , Sulphur ▪ ●nd Mercury to be : from which afterward congregated and comm●●t into greater mas●es , ari●e variou● kin●s of Bodies , respectively to the various m●nners of the●r commistion , disposition , and concretion ▪ as Animals , V●getables , Minerals . ●6● That from the Dissolution of Bo●ies composed of divers sorts of ●uch First M●sses of Atoms , ●uch as Animals , Plants , Minerals , and each of their several species ; divers Bodies of more simple C●mpositions may be Generated , according as the small masses or Complications of Atoms , separated , by dissolution , from them , shall be more or less Consimilar , and convene again in this or that order and position , or particular species ; as when from wood dissolved by Fire , are generated Fire , Smoke , Flame , Soot , and Ashes . And this is th● Summary of the Atomists Doctrine concerning the essence of Forms : which that we may conveniently illustrate , let us a while insist upon that most opportune instance of the Generation of those divers things , Fire , Flame , S●●oke Soot , Ashes , and Salt , 〈◊〉 the Dissolution of Wood.

Let us conceive (1) That Wood is a Compound Body , made up of various Moleculae , Art. 10 An illu●●r●●●on there●f , by a praegnant and o●por●un●● Ins●●nce . viz. ●he Generation ●f ●he , 〈…〉 . or small masses of Atoms : ( 2● That those small masses of Atoms are such , as that being congregated , commixt , and according to such a determinate manner disposed , they must in the whole composition , retain the species or Fo●me of Wood ; but being di●located , s●parated , and after another manner again connexed and disposed , they must exhibite other less compound Forms , or species of Bodies : (3) That in the Concretion there are exis●ent multitudes of spherical , most exile , and most agile Atoms , such as , when they are expeded from the ●etters of the g●osser mass , and flye away together in great numbers , and consociated , are comparated to make and exhibite the species of Fire : (4) That of these Igneous particles is generated Flame . Whose Clarity & Splendor ariseth from the Abjection of other dissimilar and impure parts , formerly commixt with the Igneous particles . Whose tendency Vpwards , and succeeding Disapparence arise both from the force and pernicity of the Igneous particles in their exsilition , and the pres●ure or urgency of the ambient Aer . Whose gradual Attenuation , and conicall Figure arise from hence , that the Igneous particles , in respect of their roundness , exility , and superlative mobility , evolving and expeding themselves from the Concretion the soonest of all others contained therein , and in swarms diffusing themselves through the environing aer , on all sides , do create a Light , which is by degrees so exhausted , in regard of the speedy avolition of the igneous Atoms composing it , that it dwindles or consumes away to a cone or sharp point , which is also much more rare then the basis , where the igneous particles are most dense and agminous . Whose Dilatation from its base to some degrees , and Tremulation or Vndulation arise from the copious , but indirect emption of the igneous particles , disengaging themselves from the grosser parts of the mixture . Whose Obnubilation by some smoke commixt with it , is caused by the many Fuliginous particles , that the Igneous ones carry off with them , as they flye away . Whose faculty of Pungency , Penetration , and Dissolution of most bodies objected , consisteth in the transcendent subtility of the Igneous particles , and in the pernicity of their motion , as we have largely declared in our praecedent Discourse of the Nature of Heat . (5) That the Fume , or smoke issuing from wood in combustion , together with Flame , is much more simple than the wood it self , but yet compounded of divers particles , some whereof are Watery , others Earthy , others Salt , others Fuliginous , as appears by the adhaerence of the soot to the Chimny , by the praecipation of the earthy faeces of soot to the bottom of a vessel of Water , and the extraction of Salt from thence by a dissolution of soot in warm water , and the Denigration of things thereby . (6) And lastly , that what we have conc●ived of Flame and Smoke , may be equally reasonable , if applied also to the remaining Ashes of wood burned , they being likewise composed of various particles or small masses both of Salt and Earth ; and the particles of Earth being again composed of Mud and Sand , or such as that of which Glass is made . And when we have perpended the verisimility of these Conceptions , we shall be fully convinced ; that Wood is a thing composed of divers sorts of small bodies , or minute masses of Atoms ; and that the Form thereof doth consist in the Congeries , Concretion , complexion , and determinate Disposition of them all ; as also that the Fire , or Flame issuing from ●t in combustion , is a thing likewise consisting of various sorts of particles contained in the Wood , and which being separated , and again consoc●ated ( according to the Consimilarity or likeness of their natures ) and concreted among themselves , obtain another Disposition , and Forme , and so exhibite the species of a New body .

SECT. II.

Art. 1. That in Corruption , no substance perisheth ; but only that determinate Modification of substance , or Matter , which specified the thing . FRom Generation ( ●s in the Method of Nature , so in our disquisitions concerning Her ) we pass to CORRUPTION ; which is no more but the Dissolution of the Forme , i. e. the determinate Modification of the matter of a thing , so that it is thereby totally devested of the right of its former Denomenation . For , since it is most certain , that in Generation , there doth arise no such New substantial Forme , as Aristotle dreamt of , and most men have ever since disquieted their heads withal : it can be no less certain , that neither in Corruption can any such Form , as ever was substantial , perish or be annihilated . Which verily that we may most commodiously enforce , resuming our late Instance of the Generation of Fire , Flame Smok , &c. from the combustion of wood , we shall to our praecedent remarks there thereupon , superad this observation ; that when wood perisheth by Fire , and so is resolved into divers other Bodies , it is not resolved into any other , but those very same things , which were really praeexistent and contained therein ; and consequently , that nothing thereof perisheth , but only that determinate Connexion and situation of its parts , or that special manner of their existence , ( you may call it Forme , Quality , Species , Accident , or Event ) in respect whereof it was wood , and was so denominated . A strange Assertion you 'l say , that there is really existent in wood , Fire , that there is Flame , that there is Salt , that there are all those divers things into which it is resoluble by corruption . And yet the Truth much transcends the strangeness of it ▪ the difficulty , at which you are startled , consisting only in Name , not in the Thing it self . For , if by Fire you understand burning Coales or Flame actually ardent and lucent ; and if by Salt you conceive a Body sapid , really and sensibly corrading the tongue : then , indeed , we shall confess that there is no such Fire , nor Flame , no such Salt existing actually in wood : But , if you b● the names of Fire , and Salt , understand ( as the tenour of our Dissectation , both directeth and obligeth you to understand ) the seeds , or small masses , or first Concretions of Fire and Salt , such which ar● so exile , as that each of them singly accepted is very much beneath the perception and discernment of the most acute of senses ; but ye● when multitu●es of them are sequestred from the whole mass , and are again congregated and freshly complicated together , the seeds o● Fire by themselves , those of Salt by themselves ; then do these actually burn and shine , and those actually make a Sapour , sharply affecting and corrading the tongue : we see no reason , why you should wonder at our tenent , that both Fire and Salt , viz. that very Fire which burns and shines in the wood , that very Salt which may be extracted from the Ashes thereof , were praeexistent in the wood . Certainly , you cannot but admit as highly consentaneous to reason ; that in a vapour to what rate soever attenuated , there are contained the seeds of Water , or the first concretions of Aqueous Atoms ; which though singly existent they are wholly imperceptible , yet nevertheless are they really particles of water : for as much as they want only the convention and coalition of many of them together , to the discovery of their nature in sensible masses ; for of many of them condensed are made very small drops of water , of those drops assembled together arise greater drops , of those rain is generated from that rain arise whole streams ▪ and many of those streams meeting together swell into great and impe●uous torrents . And if this be so easily , why should that be so hardly admittible ?

But to desert this Example , Art. 2. En●●rce●ent o● th●●ame Th●sis , by an illustrius Example . and address to another so competent and illustrious , that it takes off all obscurity as well as difficulty from our conception ; it is well known , that silver is capable of such exact perm●stion with Gold , as that though there be but one single ounce of Silver admixt by confusion to 1000 ounces of Gold : yet in the whole mass there shall be no sensible part , wherein somewhat of that small proportion of silver is not contained . Now , you cannot expect that each single molecula , or seed of silver should appear to the sense , so as to distinguish it self , by its proper colour from the small masses of Gold : because each molecula of silver is surrounded with , and immersed among 1000 particles or small masses of Gold . Nor can you believe , that the silver is wholly unsilvered , or Changed into Gold ; as Aristotle affirmed , that a drop of Wine , infused into a great quantity of Water , is changed into Water : because the skilful Metallist will soon contradict you in that , by an ocular demonstration . For , by Aqua Fortis poured upon the whole mass , He will so separate the silver from that so excessive proportion of Gold , as that there shall not be left inhaerent therein so much as one the smallest particle thereof ; and in the superfice you may plainly discern multitudes of very small holes , ( like punctures in wax , made by the point of the smallest needle ) in which the moleculae or small masses of the silver were resident , before its sequestration from Gold . Why therefore , according to the same reason , should it not be equally probable , that the seeds , or particles of Fire are so scatteringly diffused through the substance of wood , as that being surrounded and overwhelmed with myriads of particles of other sorrts , they cannot therefore put on the apparence proper to their nature , and discover themselves to be what really they are , until being by the force of the external fire invading and dissolving the compage of the wood , set at liberty , and disengaged from their former oppression , they issue forth in swarms , and by their coemergency and consimilarity in bulk figure and motion being again congregated , they display themselves to the sense in the illustrious Forme of Fire and Flame , and proportionately diminish the quantity of the wood ; which thereupon is first reduced to Coals , and a●terward , the separation and avolation of more and more particles successively being continued , to Ashes , which containing no more igneous particles , can maintain the combustion no longer .

The like may be said also of the Salt , diffusedly concealed in Wood. Art. 3. An Exper●ment demonstrating that the Sal● of Ashes was praeexistent in Wood ; and no● produ●ed , but only educed by Fire . For , insomuch as each single particle of Salt ambuscadoed therein , is blended among , and as it were immured by myriads of other particles : it is impossible they should exhibite themselves in their genuine Forme , while they remain in that state of separation or singular existence ; which they must do , till the compage of the whole mass or Concretion be dissolved . And would you be , beyond all pretext of doubt , convinced , that they yet retain their proper nature , amidst such multitudes of other particles ; be pleased only to make this easie Experiment . Take two pieces of the same Wood of equal weight , and steep one in water , for two or three days , and keep the other from all moysture ; then by fire reduce each of them apart to Ashes , and by Water a●●used thereunto , and boyled to a lee , extract the Salt from the Ashes of each : this done , you shall find the Ashes of the drie piece to have yeelded a quantity of Salt proportionate to its bulk , but those of the wet one very little , or none at all . And the Reason is only this , that the water in which the one piece was macerated , hath exhausted most part , if not all of the Salt , that was contained therein . Now this Example we alledge to praevent your falling upon that vulgar conceit , that the Salt of Ashes is produced only by the Exustion of the Wood : since , according to that supposition , the macerated piece of wood would yeeld as much of Salt , as the Drie . This considered , it remains a firm and illustrious truth , that all the particles of the Fire , Salt , Smoke , &c. educible from wood , were really praeexistent therein , though so variously commixt one among another , as that notwithstanding each of them constantly retained its proper nature entire , y●t could they not discover themselves in their own colours , proprieties , and species , till many of each sort were dis-engaged from the Concretion at once , and assembled together again .

Art. 4. The 〈◊〉 sense of three G●neral Ax●●ms , deduced from the precedent doct●ine of the Atomists . Now such are the Advantages of this Theory above that of Aristotle , that besides the full suf●ragation of it to the Common Notions of Generation and Corruption , of substance , Forme , &c. it assists us in the exposition of Three General Axiomes , which though drawn into rules by Aristotle himself , are partly inconsistent with , partly unintelligible from his doctrine .

The First is , si aliquid corrumpitur ultimum abire in primam Materiam , That when any thing is corrupted , it is at last reduced to the First matter : which doth expresly contradict His grand thesis , that the Forme of a thing is a substance , which begins to be in Generation , and ceaseth to be , or is annihilated in Corrupt●●n ; for , had He spoken conformably thereto , He must have said , that when the Compositum is dissolved by Corruption , it is partly reduced to matt●r , partly to Nothing . But , if the Form be not substantial , and that what is Corrupted , is composed of no other substantial parts , but those wh●ch are material ; as we have assumed : then , indeed , doth the Axiome hold good , and we may with good reason say , that when any thing is Corrupted , it is reduced to matter , or the material parts , of which it was composed , as wood dissolved by fire , is reduced to Fire , Smoke , Soot , Ashes , &c. of which it did consist . And forasmuch as by that Adverb , Ultimum , Finally , He gives us the occasion of Enquiring , An in Corruptione detur resolutio adusque materiam Primam ? Whether or no in Corruption there be a Resolution even to the First matter ? we cannot but observe , that the manner of that ultimate resolution may be much more easily comprehended , according to our assumption , than according to His own . Because Our First matter is Atoms , and the second matter certain small masses of Atom● , or the first Concretions , which we therefore , observing the phrase of ●picurus and Lucretius , call Semina Rerum , the see●s of Things , such 〈◊〉 those whereof Fire , silver , Gold , and the like Concretions are composed ▪ and so , if the Resolution proceed to extremity , i. e. to Atoms , or in●●soluble particles ( as in some cases it doth ) then may it well be said , that the resolution is made to the First Matter ; but if it go no farther then those ●●all masses of Atoms ( as most commonly it doth not ) then can we just●● say no more , than that the resolution is made only to the second matter .

The Second is , Corruptionem Unius esse Generationem al●erius , that the Corruption of one thing is the Generation of another , which cannot consist with truth , if understood in any other sense but that of our supposition· For , since , Corruption is nothing else but a separation and exsolution of the pa●ts , of which a thing was composed : we may conceive , how those parts so separated and exsolved , may be variously convened and commixt again afterward , as to constitute New Concretions , & put on other new Forms . Not that they were not formerly existent , as to all their substantial parts : but only that they were not formerly existent in a state of separation from others , nor coadunated again in the same compage , and after the same manner .

The Third , Id quod semel Corruptum est , non posse idem numero naturae viribus r●stitu● , that what is once Corrupted , cannot by Natures power be again restored numerically the same : which is to be understood in this sense . As a Watch , or other Artificial machine , composed of many several parts , may be taken in pieces , an● easily r●●omposed again into the very same numerical Engine , both as to matter and Forme ; the Artificer recollecting the divided parts thereof , and so disposing them , as that each possesseth the s●●e pl●ce and position , as before its dissolution : so likewise might the same N●tural Comp●situm , V. G. a piece of Wood , be , after the separation and e●so●ution of all its component parts , again recomposed numerically the very same , both as to m●tter and Forme , in case all those dissolved parts cou●● be recollected , reunited , and each of them restored to its former pl●ce and position . But , though all the various parts thereof remain , yet are they so scattered abroad into so many and so various places , and commixt ( perchance ) with so many several things , that there is no Natural Power th●t can recollect and restore them to the same places and positions , which they held before their disunion and dissolution . And , therefore , if any man shall say , that such or such a thing , dissolved by Corruption , is capable of being restored again the same in specie ; we ought t● understand him no otherwi●e than thus : that some of the parts of that thing may so return , as that being conjoyned to others , not numerically the same , but like unto those , to which they were formerly conjoyned , they may make up a body ex●ctly like the former , in specie or of the same Denomination ; as when the C●rcase of an Horse is corrupted , some parts thereof are converted into Ea●th , some of that Earth is converted into Grass , some of that Grass e●t●n by another Horse , is again converted into Seed , whereof a third Hor●e is generated . And thus are we to conceive the endless Circulation of Forms .

As for the Principal CAUSES of Corruption , Art. 5. The General I●testine Cau●es of Corrupt●●n , chiefly Tw● : (1) the interception of ●●anity among the 〈◊〉 partic●es of B●dies . (2) ●●e ●ential Gravity and in●eparable Mobility of Atoms ( omitting the consideration of such as are External , or invading from without , in respect they are innumerab●e ; and of that Internal one also , the intestine war of Elements in every Concretion , of which Aristo●le hath such large discourses , and the Schools much larger ) the theory of Epicuru● instructs us , that they are only Two . The Fi●st and G●and one is the Intermistion of Vacuity among the solid particles of bodies ▪ in respect whereof all Concretions are so much more easily Exsoluable , or subject to Corruption , by how much more of Vacuity they have intercepted among the solid particles , that compose them : according to that D●stich of Lucretius .

Et quam quaeque magis cohi●et res intus Inane , Tum magis his rebus penit●s tentata labascit .

The other is the Ingenite Gravity ▪ or natural and inamissible propensity of Atoms to Motion which always inciteth them to intestine commotions and continual attempts of exsilition . So that where their Connexions and complications are but lax , and easily exsoluble , as in all Animals , all Plants , and some Metals , there do they sooner and more easily expede themselves , and so in short time totally dissolve the Concretions , which they composed . But , where they are bound to a more lasting peace , by more close compaction , and reciprocal complications , as in Gold and Ad●m●nts ; there their inhaerent propensity to motion is so supprest , as that they cannot diseng●ge themselves each fro● other , without great difficulty , and after many hundred yeers continual attempts of evolution , convolution and exsilition . Which is the true Reason both why Gold is the le●st Corruptible of all things yet known ▪ and why it is not wholly Incorruptible , but obnoxious to spontaneous Dissolution , though a●ter perhaps a million of yeers , when after innumerable myriads of convolutions , the Atoms which compose it , have successively attained their liberty , an● flye off one after another , t●●l the whole of that so closely compacted substance be ●i●solved .

Art. 6. The Generall Manners , o● Ways of Generation and Corruption . From the Causes , our thoughts are now at length arrived at the MANNERS , or Ways of Generation an● Corruption ▪ and fin● them to be of Two sorts , General and Special . Concerning the General we ob●e●ve , ●●at accord●ng to the do●trine of Epicu●us , ( who●e great praehe●inen●e in point of Verisimility and Concordance throughout , hath ma●e us prae●er it to that of Aristotle , which we have am●ly convicted of manifest Incomprehensibility , and self-contradiction ) things are generated either immediately of Atoms themse●ves convened together and concreted , and resolved again immediately into Atoms ; or immediately of praeexistent Concretions , and resolved imm●●iately into them ag●in . Of the way how the Former is effected , we have said enough , in the second chapter of our D●scourse against Atheism . A● to the Latter , be pleased to unde●stand , in a wor● , that all Generation is caused by either (1) A simple Transposition of pa●ts of the same numerical matter , Or (2) an Abject●on of some pa●ts of the old ▪ or pr●●xistent matter , or (3) An Accession of new parts . For , howbeit all these three General w●ys of Generation are mostly so concurrent an● commixt , as that one is hardly found w●thout the association of the other two : yet when we consider ●ach of them in special , and would determine which of them is praedomin●nt over the others , in the generation of this , or that particular species of ●hings : it will be necess●●y , that we allow this Discrimin●tion . First , the●●●ore , those things ●re s●●d to be generate● [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] by a meer T●ansposition of parts , which are observed to be spontaneous in their Pro●uction ; as Frogs engendred only of mu● or sl●●e , Worms from putrid Chees , &c. because from the very ●elf-s●me praeeist●nt matter , only by a various transposition of its parts , & succeeding re●uct●on of them to such , or such a determ●n●te order & situation , ●o●ething is generated , of a nature absolutely new or qu●te different from what th●t m●tt●r formerly had . An●●●ther also are we to refer tho●e Transmuta●●●●● of ●lements , of which Ar●stotle and the Sc●ools have such frequent ●nd high discourses : because , when Aer is conceived to be changed into Water , or Water transformed into Aer ; all the mysterie of those reciprocal metamorphoses amounts to no more , than a meer putting of the parts of the same common and indifferent matter into different modes , and the interception of more or less of Inanity among them , as we have frequently demonstrated . Secondly , such things are conceived to be generated [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] by Addition or Accession , which are not spontaneous in their original , but of seminal production , and specificated by the univocal virtue of their seeds : because in Propagation , rightly accepted , a very small quantity of seed , pervading a greater mass of matter , doth ferment , coagulate , and successively appose more and more parts thereof to itself , and conform the same into the species of that thing , from which it was derived , and impraegnated with the idea of the whole and every part thereof . And this Difference includes not only all Augmentation , which is a kind of Aggeneration , and consisteth only in the Apposition of new matter or substance , and that in a greater proportion than what is decayed or exhauste● : but also every Composition whatever , such as is the Insition or Inoculation of Plants . Thirdly , such things are said to be generated [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] by Detraction which arise from the Dissolution of others , and subsist only by Excretion or Separation ; as Fire , Smoke , &c. are derived from the Dissolution of wood , and other combustible substances , to which they were formerly commixt ; and Wax from the separation of Hony , together with which it was blended in the Combs . And , as for the Contrary , Corruption , ●tis easie to deduce it from the contrary ways of disposing matter .

And here again the incircumspection of Aristotle manifestly discovers it self ; who multiplies the General ways of Generation , Art. 7. Inadver●●●cy of Aristotle in making Five General 〈◊〉 of Generati●● to a superfluous number : expresly teaching , that every simple Generation ariseth from (1) either Transfiguration , as when a statue is made of molten metal ; or (2) Addition , as wh●n Vegetables or Animals are Augmented ; or (3) Ablation , as when a statue is hewn out of Marble , all such parts being cut off and abjected , as were superfluous to the perfection of the Figure designed ; or (4) Composition , as in the structure of a house of various materials composed , according to the rules of Architecture ; or (5) Alteration , when a thing is changed as to matter , as when Ashes are produced out of wood combust . When notwithstanding , had not his accustomed diligence been laid asleep , or judgement perverted , he must soon have perceived , that his Transfiguration , Addition , and Ablation are really the very same with the Transposition , Adjection , and Detraction of our Epicurus ; and that Composition is necessarily referrible to Addition , and Alteration to Transposition .

Concerning the Special modes , or ways of Generation , Art. 8. The special Manners of Generation , innumerable ; and why . we need advertise you of only two Considerables . (1) That each of the three General ways , newly mentioned , is so fruitful in possible variety , as that the special subordinate ones , whereof it is comprehensive , are ( if not infinite , yet ) absolutely innumerable , ineffable , incomprehensible . For , if the Letters of our Alphabet , which are but 24 in number , may be so variously composed , as to make such a vast diversity of words , which cannot be enumerated by fewer then 39 c●phers , viz.

295232799039604140847618609643520000000.

( Tantum Elementa qu●unt , permutato ordine solo )

What Arithmetician can compute the several special ways of composition , whereof that incomprehensible variety of Figures which ( as we have frequently assumed ) Atoms may bear , is easily capable ?

Art. 9. All s●●ts o● Atoms , not indi●fe●ently co●peten● to the Constitution of all sorts of thing . (2) That , as the Image of Mercury cannot be carved out of every stone , or every piece of wood ; nor words fit for reading , or pronunciation arise from every commistion of Letters : so , in Natural Concretions is it impossible , that all things should be made of all sorts of Atoms , or that all Atoms should be equally accommodate to the constitution of every species of Concretions . For , though Atoms of the same figure and magnitude may , by their various transposition , adjection , ablation ▪ compose things of various forms or natures : yet are they not all indifferently disposed to the composition of all things , nor can they be connected after one and the same manner , in divers things . Because , to the composition of every thing in specie , is required such a special disposition in the Atoms , which compose it , as that they must appose to themselves such other Atoms , as are congruous and suitable to them , and as it were refuse the society and combination of others that are not . And hence is it , that in the Dissolution of every Concretion , the consimular or like Atoms always consociate together , and expede themselves from the Dissimilar and incongruous .

CHAP. II. OF MOTION .

SECT. I.

CErtainly , the Great Galilaeo did most judiciously and like himself , Art. 1. Why th● Nature of ●otion which d●s●rved to have been the subject of the first speculati●● ▪ was res●rved to b● the Argum●nt of t●e Last , in this Ph●siology . to lay the foundation of his incomparable Enquiry into the most recondite mysteries of Nature , in the Consideratin of the Nature of MOTION , and severe Examination ( that we may not say , subversion ) of Aristotles Doctrine concerning it . Bec●use , Motion being the Heart , or rather the Vital Faculty of Nature , without which the Universe were yet but a meer Chaos ; must also be the noblest part of Physiology : and consequently , the speculation thereof must be the most advantageous Introduction to the Anatomy of all other parts in the vast and symmetrical Body of this All , or Adspectable World . Again , if Motion and Quiet be the principal modes of Bodies Existing , as Des Cartes ( in princip. philosoph. part . 2. sect. 27. ) seems strongly to assert ▪ if Generation , Corruption , Augmentation , D●minution , Alteration , be only certain species , or more properly the Effects of Motion , as our imme●●●tely praecedent Ch●pter cleerly imports ; and that we can have no other Cognizance of the conditions or qualities of sensible objects , but what results from our perception of the Impulses made upon the organs of our senses , by their species thither transmitted : assuredly , the Physiologist is highly concerned to make the contemplation of Motion , its Causes , Kinds , and Universal Laws , the First link in the chain of all his Natural Theorems . And , truly , this we our selves had not endeavoured , had not our firm resolution to avoid that ungrateful prolixity , which must arise from the frequent Repetitions of the same Notions , in the solution of various natural Apparences ▪ and our design of insensibly praeparing the minde of our 〈…〉 the gra●ual insinu●ti●n of all both C●uses and Effects o● 〈…〉 , as they stood in relation to this or th●t particul●r sensible 〈◊〉 , ●nd principally to Visibles , and the Grav●tation of Bodies : not only inc●●ed , but by a necessity of Method almost constrained us , to make that the He● , or Fringe , which otherwise ought to have been the First Thread in this rawe and loosely contexed Web of our Philosophy .

Nor , indeed , can we yet praevent all Repetitions ; for , our praesent Th●orem being Physicomathematical , and such as must borrow some light , by way of Reflection , from ●●ndry observables , occasionally diffused upon several of our Discourses praecedent : we need not despair of a Dispensation for our Recognition o● a few remarkable passages , directly relating thereunto , and especially of these Three Epicu●ean Postulates , or Principles .

Art. 2 An Epicurean Principle ▪ of ●un●amental concern to mo●ion . The FIRST , that 〈◊〉 Adam or Radical and Primary Cause of all motion competent to Concretions , i● the inhaerent Gravity of their Materials , A●oms ▪ whether the 〈◊〉 be moved spontaneously , or violently , i. e. by it self ▪ or another . The Reason of its spontaneous or self-motion may be thus conceived . Whil● Atom●●re , by their own inamissible propensity to motion , variously agitated and ●umultuous in any Concretion ; if those which are more movea●●● and agile then the rest , so conspire together in the course of their tendency , as to discharge their united forces upon one and the same quarter o● 〈◊〉 body containing them , and so attempt to disengage themselves towar●●●●t region : then do they propel the whole body toward the same region , transferring the rest of their le●s active associates along with them . It being h●●hly consentaneous , that motion may be expressed first in the singular Atom● themselves , then in the smallest masses , or ●nsensible Combinations of Atoms ; and successively in greater and greater , till the sensible parts of 〈◊〉 , and at length the whole bodies ●hemselves participate the motion , an● undergo manifest agitation : as Lucretius ( in lib. ●● ) hath with lively Arguments asserted .

Art. 3. 〈…〉 . And this , certainly , hath far a stronger claim to our assent , than that fundamental Position of A●istotle ; that the First Princ●ple of motion in any thing , is the very Form● of the thing moved . For , unless He shall give us leave , by the word 〈◊〉 , to understand a certain tenuious Contexture ●f most subtile and most active Atoms , which being diffused through the body o● mass consisting of other less subtile , and in respect of their greater compaction together , or 〈◊〉 close reciprocal revinction , less active Atoms ; doth , by t●e impression 〈◊〉 its force or Virtue motive , upon the whole , or any sensible part thereof become the Principle of motion to the whole body : we say , unless he 〈◊〉 be pleased to allow us this interpretation , we shall t●ke the liberty to 〈◊〉 ●hat it is absolutely incomprehensible . For , that the Forme of a thing , accepted according to His notion of a Forme , should be the Proto-cause or 〈◊〉 of its motion ; is unconceivable ; since , according to the tenour 〈◊〉 Aristotles doctrine , the Forme must be educed out of the Matter , or power of the Matter , that constituteth or amasseth that thing : and consequently ▪ 〈◊〉 the Forme must owe as well its very Entity or Be●ng , as 〈…〉 onely to the matter it self ; which yet He describe● to be something 〈◊〉 , nothing ) meerly Passive , and devoi● of 〈…〉 . How , therefore , can it appear other than a 〈…〉 Contradiction to any man , whose intellect is not eclipsed , by reaso● 〈…〉 of it s proper Organ ; that that Matter , which in 〈…〉 of Moving , should nevertheless be able 〈…〉 , and potent Activity , upon the Form , supposed to be absolutely distinct from matter ? Doubtless , the Forme doth not derive that Motive Virtue from the Qualities inhaerent in the matter : forasmuch as those Qualities , as even the Aristoteleans themselves furiously contend , are but the meer Results of the Power of the matter . Nor from the Efficient ; because ●hey account the Efficient to be a Cause meerly External , and to transfuse nothing of it self into the thing Generated ; but only to display its Efficiency , or ( to speak in their own dialect ) to execute its Causality upon the matter . Again , it being necessary , that all that Virtue of Moving , which is in the Efficient , should depend solely and wholly upon its Forme ; and that Forme also ought , by equal reason , to be educed out of the matter : They lose themselves in a round of Petitions , and still reduce themselves to the same Difficulty , How it is possible , that the matter should give that Faculty of Mot●on to the Forme , which it self never had .

The SECOND ; that in General there is no other but Local motion ▪ Art. 〈…〉 Wherein that we may plainly and briefly instruct you , how far Epicurus differs from Aristotle , Plato , and some other Philosophers ; give us leave to commemorate unto you .

(1) That Aristotle putting a difference betwixt [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Motion and Mutation , is not sufficiently constant in his doctrine : sometimes making Mutation to be the Genus , and Motion onely a certain species thereof ; and sometimes , by inversion of the tables , making Motion the Genus , and mutation a species thereof . For , ( in 5. physic . cap. 2. ) stating Mutation betwixt two Terms , â quo , & ad quem , the from whence and to what ; He assigns unto 4 distinct Modes , or Manners ; the first , ● subjecto in subjectum ; the second , ex non subjecto in non subjectum ; the third , ex non subjecto in subjectum ; the fourth ex subjecto in non subjectum : and thereupon infers , as of pure necessity , that since nothing can be changed according to the second mode , therefore must mutation according to the third , be Generation ; according to the fourth , be Corruption ; and according to the first , be Motion , which is always either from Quantity to Quantity , or from Quality to Quality , or from Place to Place . Whereas , in another place ( viz. ● . Physic. 1. ) He positively teacheth , that Motion is a certain Act , to which that p●sseth , which is in Power ; and so makes the species thereof to be not only those motions , whose terms on either side are Positive , or ( in his own phrase ) Contrary , as are those which concern ●uantity , Quality , Place : but those also , whose each term is Privative , as are those which concern substance . And hereupon He seems to have grounded that memorable Division of Motion ( lib. de praedicam . cap. de motu . ) into six species , viz. Generation , Corruption , Accretion , Diminution , Alteration , and Lation or Loco-motion : whereof the first two are according to substance ; the second two , according to Quantity ; the fifth , according to Quality ; and the Last , according to Place .

(2) That Plato seems constantly to accept Mutation for the Genus , and motion for one species thereof : subdividing motion into two species , Lation and Alteration . Forasmuch as in one place ●viz . in Polit. ) He terms the Conversions of the Coelestial bodies , Mutations : and in another ● in Phaed. ) he takes Alteration for mutation ; saying most eloquently in the person of Socrate● ( in the●● . ) Illu●●e ●overi appellas , du● quidpi●● locum ● loco mutat , aut in ●ode●●onvertitur ? Tho. ●quid●m . Socrat. illa ergo una sit species motus . A● ▪ cum in eodem quidem p●rs●at ; sed senescit tamen , aut ex albo fit nigrum , ex molli durum , aut alteratione quapiam alterum ●vadit ▪ an non ●ideri 〈◊〉 motu● spe●●em ne●esse est ? Tho mihi quidem videtur . Socra● . 〈…〉 id igitur ; duas , inquam , esse motus species , Alterationem , & 〈◊〉 , Circulationemve ? &c.

(3) That most other ●hilosophers , insisting in the steps of Plato constitute only two kinds o● Motion ; only in this they differ from Him , that what He calls [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] , 〈◊〉 , or Circumlation ▪ They c●ll [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Transition , or motion Transitive : and what ●e names [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Alteration , They denominate [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Mutation or [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Motion Mutative ▪ as Empiricus ( 2. advers. physic . ) 〈…〉 observed .

(4) That Epicuru● ( 〈◊〉 the same Empiri●us , in the same place , attesteth ) is chief of those Physio●●●ists , who accounted the Motion of Transition as the G●nus ▪ and 〈◊〉 or Alteration as only the species thereof . And this upon 〈…〉 . Forasmuch as Alteration is nothing else but the consequen● o● 〈◊〉 , whereby Atoms , or the insensible particles of Concretions 〈…〉 , decede , concur , complicate , and change their former positions , 〈…〉 ●ender the sensible parts o● whole of them other than they 〈…〉 . Which being considered , we are only to advertise farther ▪ that 〈◊〉 Argument of our praesent Enquiry , is not Motition as it is proper to 〈◊〉 , as they either concur to the first constitution of a body , or are 〈◊〉 at the dissolution thereof ; in which respect it may comprehend 〈◊〉 and Corruption : nor as they concur to the Augmentation of a 〈…〉 constituted , or flye off from it , and by their decedence 〈◊〉 , in which respect it may comprehend Accretion and Diminution : 〈…〉 they are variously transported , and so conduce to affect the same bod● 〈◊〉 divers Qualities ; in which respect it may include Alteration . 〈◊〉 concerning Motion under all these Terms and relations , we have 〈◊〉 discoursed already , in places to which those considerations did 〈◊〉 refer themselves . But , our subject is Motion a● proper to a body 〈◊〉 which sensibly changes the Place of its whole , or some sensible part . 〈…〉 motion plainly distinguisheth it self from 〈◊〉 that in motio● 〈◊〉 whole Body , V. G. of a man , or some sensible part thereof , as his 〈…〉 ●oot is translated from one place to another : but in Mutation only 〈◊〉 insensible particles of a body , or any part thereof , change their positions 〈◊〉 places , though the whole , or sensible parts thereof remain qu●et .

Th● THIRD ▪ 〈◊〉 Motion or Loco motion ( for , the common Notion , 〈…〉 , so soon as he hears the word motion 〈…〉 more intelligibly and properly defined by Epicurus , 〈…〉 the migration of a body from place 〈…〉 be Actus entis potestate , quatenus est tale . For 〈…〉 one ; so nothing can be more 〈…〉

〈…〉 enough to furnish you with patience , 〈…〉 of Aristotle , in that his aenigmatical Definition ; we advise you to reflect upon the whole syntax of those conceptions , from whence He seems to have deduced it . Know , therefore , that He conceived , that there are some things , which always possess , and in●missibly retain the perfection due to their nature , [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Perfec●i-habit●one , or ( as his Expositors commonly render it ) Act● solum , in Act only : and others ●gain , which are not indeed , without some perfection , but such as they are c●pable of losing , and may at the same time acquire another ; so that they may be said to be [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] both in Act and Power together . For , He admits nothing to be meerly in Power ; because He would not allow , either that matter can exist withou● Forme ; or that any thing in nature can be altogether without some perfection . Now , those things , which are only in Act , must , according to His opinion , be no other but the Coelestial Bodies ▪ insomuch as they alone seem constantly and in●missibly to posses● their Forme , nor can their substan●e or m●tter ●e ●onceived , to h●ve a Capa●●ty of ●eceiving any other Forme wh●tever . But , those which are both in Act and Power at once , are all sub●un●ry Bodi●s , insomuch ●s their substance , or matter so stands possest of so●e one Forme in Act , ●s th●t it still remains in a Capacity of being d●vested of that ●orme , and in●●sted with a new one ; and the whole Compositum ●o hath it● certain Quantity , certain Quality , certain Place , and whatever other ●if there be any other ) perfection requisite to its particular nature , as that it may notwithstanding be totally deprived thereof , and obtain another . Know also , that He useth the word , 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 , sometimes for the perfection already acquired ; sometimes for the very manner of its acquisition , in which ●ense it is a certain Action , and so comes to be called [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] an Energy ; This being praesupposed ; He infers , that Motion is [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] an Act , according to the posterior mode : understanding it to be as it were the Way , or manner , whereby the perfection is acquired , or the Acquisition it self : which is also a certain perfection , but competent to an Entity , or moveable , not as it hath a perfection , which it loseth ; but as it hath a Power to that , which it receiveth . And hence is it , that He resolved to define Motion to be the Act of an Entity in Power , a● it is such .

Which notwithstanding all the light this our most favourable Descant , Art. 6. Emperi●●● his ●●●ections against that D●finition of Epic●rus : and 〈…〉 of each or any other can cast upon it , is yet mu●h inferior in Perspicuity to tha● most natural and familiar one of Epicurus ; that Motion is the migration or Remove of a body from one place to another . Nevertheless , to verifie that unhappy proverb , that n● Truth can be made so plain , as not to be impugned ; Empericus●2 ●2 . advers. physic . ) hath charged it with sundry Imper●ections . As

(1) That it doth not comprehend the motion of a Globe , or wheel circumvolved upon its Axis ▪ forasmuch as a wheel , when circumgyrated upon its Axe , is sensibly moved , but not removed from one place to another . But to this we may readily Answer ; th●t though the whole wheel be no● removed out of its who●e place , yet are the Parts of it sensibly transferred from place to place ▪ the superior descending to inferior , while the inferior ascend to su●erio● places , the right hand parts succeeding into the places of the left , as ●●st as the le●t ●●cceed into those of the r●ght , and all parts successively ●hi●t●ng their particular places . And upon this distinction of Place into Tota● and Part●●● ▪ was 〈◊〉 that some Philosophers have Defined motion to be Migrationem de loco in locum , vel totius corporis , vel partis ipsius ; or as Chrysippus and Apollodorus ( apud s●obaeum , in Eccl. phys. ) Mutationem secundum locum , aut ex toto , aut ex parte . Nay , even Plato Himself seems to have had an eye upon the same Difference , when He said , that Local motion was conjunctly Lation , or Circumlation .

(2) That likewise the point of that arme of a Compass , which is fixed in the Centre , while the other is moved round , in the description of a Circle ; is moved , but not removed out of its place : as is also the Hinge of a door , while the door is opened or shut . But , this Objection must soon yeeld to the same Response , as the former : since t is manifest , that the parts of the point of the Compass , and Hinge change their Partial places .

(3) That there is a certain sort ( He adds , Admirable ) of motion , to which the importance of Epicurus Definition doth not extend ; which is thus made . Let a man , in a ship under sail , walk , with a staff in his hand , from the for●●astle to the poup of the ship ; and with just so much speed , as the ship is carried forward : so that in the same space of time , as the ship is moved a yard forward , the man and the staff in his hand may be moved a yard backward . This done ( saith He ) doubtless there must be a mo●ion both of the man and his staff ; and yet neither of them shall be moved into new place , either as to their whole , or their parts : because both must remain in the same parts of the Aer , and Water , or in the same perpendicular line extended from the mans head to the bottom of the Sea ; or , what is the same thing , they shall still possess the same Immoveable space . But , this so admirable Difficulty lies open to a double solution : for it may be Answered . (1) That in this case , the Thighs , Leggs , and feet of the man walking upon the deck of the ship , must be alternately moved into new places ; because , as often as each of his feet is referred from the Anterior to the Posterior part thereof , it must be moved twice as swiftly , as the ship is moved from the Posterior toward the Anterior : since it is absolutely necessary , that the double velocity of one foot should compensate that space of time , in which the other foo● resteth , while the ship is constantly carried forward in one uniform tenour of motion . And , therefore , his ●eet may be conceived to be alt●rnately moved from place to place ; after the same manner , as a man , sitting on a wooden , or standing Horse , doth move his leggs alternately forward and backward : the trunck and upper part of his body rema●ning unmoved , or still keeping the same Centre of Gravity . (2) That the Trunck of his body also must be moved from place to place ; and also his ●ead , and the staff in his hand : because , at every step , all of them must be somewhat elevated , and again depressed , or let down . For , in progression , the feet of a man cannot be alternately moved forward , but at every time the one foot is set plainly upon the ground , the trunck and so the head and arms , must sink a little downward ; in regard of the Distension of the muscles o●●hat thigh and leg : and again when the other leg is advanced , and the leg upon which the whole body resteth the while , is elevated upon the toes , to cas●●he body forward ; the trunck , head and shoulders are lifted a little upward●●n respect of the bodies inclining to a new Centre of Gravity . For , it is most true , what Galilaeo hath most subtly Demonstrated , that a man goes , because he falls : since he could not advance forward , while he kept his body a●quilibrated upon the same Centre of Gravity ; but falling ●orward at each s●●p , he sustains himself with the fixing another foot upon ● new Centre of Gravity .

(4) That if we suppose an Individual , or smallest thing to be turned round in the same place ; there will be motion , but no change of place , either as to the whole , or any part thereof . And we Demand , whether by that Individual He means minimum mathematicum , or Physicum ? If Mathematical , the supposition is not to be admitted : because , what is meerly Imaginary is not capable of motion . But , if Physical ; then admitting the supposition , we Answer ; that the reason of the motion of an Individual moved round in the same place , is the same with that of the motion of a Globe or wheel upon its Axis . For , such a body is not said to be Individual , or smallest , because it hath no magnitude or parts designable by the minde ; but because there is no force in nature , that can divide and resolve it into those par●s : and therefore , since it is not a meer point , but contains parts superior , inferior , &c. the whole cannot be moved , but some parts must succeed into the places deserted by others ; and consequently there must be Loco-motion . Though this also be of the number of such Events , as can hardly be effected by the power of Nature ; forasmuch as such a physical Individual being either permitted to its own liberty , would move sponta●●ously in a direct line , not a circular ; or impulsed by another , could not be so exactly circumvolved in a Circle , as not to deflect somewhat , more or less , to one side or other . And thus have we Resolved all the Difficulties , by Emperi●us , objected to the Definition of Motion , given by Epicu●u● .

But yet we have not ascertained our Reader , that there is such a thing as M●ti●n in the World and therefore , Art. 7. That t●ere is motion ; contrary ●o th● Sop●●sms of Parmenides , Mel●ssus , Zeno , D●●do●us . and the Sce●ticks . that we may not seem to be meerly ●●titionary , in begging that at the hand of another mans charitable Belief , which the stock of our own Reason is rich enough to afford us : we shall bri●fly touch upon that ●uaestion , An sit Motus , Whether there be any Motion in Nature : Especially , forasmuch as it is very well known , that among the Ancients there was a notable Controversie concerning it . For , some , as Heraclitus ▪ Cratylus , Homer , ●mpedocles and Protagoras ( as Plato [ in theat . ] notes at large ) affirmed , that All things in the universe are in perpetual Motion : and others , of which number Parmenides , Melissus and Zeno were the Principal , ( as Aristotle ( 1. physic . ) particularly records ) Argued , on the contrary , that All things are in perpetual Quiet , or that there is no motion at all .

Now as to the Former ; our Quarrel against them is not so great , as that of Ar●stotle was : forasmuch as it carries the face of very great probability that They intended no more than this ; that All sublunary Bodies are in perpetual Mutation of their Insensible Particles , not Loco-motion of their sensible Parts , or Whole ; or , more plainly , that all Concretions uncessantly suffer those irrequiet Agitations , or intestine Commotions of their insensible particles , from which those sensible Changes , Alteration , Augmentation , Diminution , Generation , and Corruption , are by slow and insensible degrees ●ntroduced upon them . And thus even Aristotle Himself interprets their opinion ; saying ( in 8. phys. 3. ) they held , that All things are moved [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] verum id latere experientiam sensuum , that that motion falls not under the observation of the senses . Which is no more , than what Epicurus , or any man else , imbued with his excellent principles , might have asserted .

And as for the Latter S●ct ; neither doth our Choler boyl up against them , to that height , as did Sextus Empericus his , when ( in 2. advers. p●ysic . ) H● could not be content ●o nickname them [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] the standers ; but so far obeys the impuls● o● his passion , as to fly out into opprobrious language , and brand them with the ignominious character of [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] Unnaturael Philosophers . And our Reasons , why we look not upon them w●th so oblique and 〈◊〉 an eye , as the Vulgar use to do ; are these .

(1) Experience doth 〈◊〉 clearly Demonstrate , that there is motion ; as that no man can deny 〈◊〉 he must , at the same instant , manifestly re●ute himsel● with the motion of his tongue . And such is the constant verity of Epicurus his Logical Canon , concerning the Certitude of our senses , as to the information of our 〈◊〉 ; as that every Philosopher , nay every man ought to allow ●hem to be ju●g●s in cases of sensible Objects : and consequently to conclude , with Arist●●l● ; ad mentis imbecillitatem debet referri si quis arbitretur omnia quiescer● , & dimisso sensu , rationem requirat . And , certainly , whoso seriousl● impugnes , what the evidence of sense confirms ; is so easie an Adversary , as to deserve our smiles , rather than our Anger .

(2) Divers have app●●hended , that those Philosophers , who seemed to impugn the being of Motion , did not oppose it in a serious , but purely Paradoxical humor , and an ambition of shewing themselves so transcendently acute , as to be able to ●●dubitate Truths even of the most manifest Certitude . Nor are They , indeed , to be understood in that gross sense , which is so generally passant ●mong Vulgar Authors ; forasmuch as it is much mo●e probable , that P●rmenides and Melissus , when they laid down for a maxime Esse omnia unum Ens immobile , so intended Nature , or the All of things , as that they held it , or at least some certain Divine Virtue constantly dif●used through , and an●mating the vast mass of the Universe , to be God , or the Supreme Being ; whose propriety it is to be Immoveable , as being Ubiquitary and All in All. And , that Zeno himself , the Prince of Antimo●●●ts , had some such 〈◊〉 ; may be naturally collected , as well from the Contents of that Book , commonly adscribed to Aristotle , concerning Xenophanes , Zeno and Gorgias : as from those very Arguments He alleadge● against motion ▪ t●●●mportance of them all declaring , that his supposition was , there could 〈◊〉 no motion , if as well motion it self , as Place and 〈◊〉 did consist of In●ectiles , or Indivisibles . Likewise , as for Diodorus , 〈◊〉 fervently addicted 〈◊〉 the Eristick , or Contentious Sect ; manifest it is , that 〈◊〉 grand scope in his whole Discourse against motion , was only to evince , that a good W●t cou●● not want Arguments wherewith to invade and s●●gger the 〈◊〉 of 〈◊〉 ●hing , than which nothing can be more certain . Lastly , as for t●e Pyr●honeans , or Scepticks ; the design of all their stra●a●●● against motion , 〈◊〉 to have been only this innocent one : to insi●●●●● that no knowle●●e is exempted from Doubts ; and tha● the mind of doth detect the sophisme ; for , since the word Esse , to Be , is , according to common signification , con●●nient as well to things Permanent , as Successive or Fluent ; and according to a peculiarly accommodate signification , competent only to things Permanent : it is understood in the former sense , when the Quaestion is , 〈◊〉 where it is , or where it is not ? and in the latter , when the subsumption is , But neither where it is , nor where it is not : according to which reason , ●ou Doubt , Whether a thing Be , while it is moving . Which considered , when it is Enquired , whether a moveable be moved in the place , where it is , or in that , wherein it is not : we are to Distinguish thus ; it is moved in the place , wherein it is Transiently , and moved in the place wherein 〈…〉 not Permanently . And , to your Quaestion , Whether a thing be no● in a place , when it passeth through a place ? We Answer likewise , that it is in a place Transiently , not Permanently . Nor ought this Language to ●o●nd strange , since nothing ought to be conceived to be in any other ma●●er , than what the Nature thereof doth praescribe : and such is the N●ture of Motion , that is should be conceived to be [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] a Passing through , not [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] a Permansion , or staying in a place . Lastly , 〈…〉 the Arguments of the Scepticks ; they are all grounded upon the 〈◊〉 Difficulties as those of Zeno and D●odorus : and therefore must subm●t 〈◊〉 the same Resolutions .

SECT. II.

Art. 1. 〈…〉 BEing thus praepared 〈◊〉 Considerations of the most Genuine Notion ▪ most adaequate Definition , and Primary Cause of Motion in all Concretions ▪ and an 〈…〉 assurance , that there is such a thing as Mot●on in the world ▪ the 〈◊〉 degree to which our Enquiry is to advance , ●s the 〈◊〉 Gener●l and 〈◊〉 KINDS thereof ▪ among which , the First we meet with , 〈…〉 common Distinction of motion into Natural and Violent .

A Natural motion , 〈◊〉 Aristotle●8 ●8 . physic . 4. ) is that , whose Principle is Internal ; and a 〈◊〉 , that , whose Principle is External : so that , accordingly ▪ that Bo●● 〈◊〉 be said to be moved Naturally , which is moved 〈…〉 , which is moved by another . But , for as much as Aristotle 〈…〉 much amuse us , while he ever and anon 〈…〉 be moved by another , and yet not be moved 〈…〉 may be said to be Natural or Violent , in 〈…〉 that some more easie and familiar Notion is 〈…〉 of those Contrary Terms , Natural and 〈…〉 more convenient for us , to understand a 〈…〉 which is made either of Natures own accord , or with●●● 〈…〉 Violent to be that , which is made either Prae●●● 〈…〉 Repugnancy . Thus , the Progressive motion of 〈…〉 made of Natures own accord ; and yet if 〈…〉 a steep hill , leap , or run , the motion is to be accounted Violent , because though it proceed from an Internal Principle , the Soul of the Animal , yet is it not performed without some Repugnancy , either internal or external . On the contrary ; when a Bullet is shot through the aer , the motion thereof is violent , because against the nature of the Bullet , and not performed without some repugnancy , either internal or external : and yet if the same Bullet be rowled upon a smooth plane , the motion thereof is Natural ; because though it be caused by an External Principle , yet is it performed without any Repugnancy either internal or External .

But , that we may take the matter in a higher key , Art. 2 The 〈◊〉 deduced from the 〈◊〉 Epicurean P●●●cip●e of mo●●on , 〈◊〉 ▪ and 〈◊〉 consid●ra●le Conclusions extracted from the●ce . reflecting upon that so often inculcated Epicurean Principle , That all the motive Virtue of Concretions is originally derived from the mobility inhaerent in , and inseparable from Atoms , which compose them ; let us observe , that forasmuch as that essential mobility of Atoms doth neither cease , but is only impeded , when Concretions themselves begin to obtain a sensible Quiet ; nor is produced anew , but only acquires more liberty , when Concretions begin to be moved : we may thence justly infer , that just so much motive Force is now , and ever will be in the World , while it is a world , as was in the first moment of its Creation . Which really is the same with that Rule of Des Cartes princip. philosoph. part . 2. art. ●6 ) Deum esse Primariam omnis motus Caussam ; & candem semper motus quantitatem in universo perseverare . And Hence may we extract these notable Conclusions . (1) That , because look how much one Atom , being impacted ag●inst another , doth impel it , just so much is it reciprocally impelled by it ; and so the Force of motion ●oth neither increase , nor decrease , but in respect of the Compensation made , remains always the very same , while it 〈◊〉 executed through a free space , or without resistence : therefore , when Con●retions , likewise mutually occurring , do reciprocally impel each other ; they are to be conceived , to act upon , or suffer from each other , so , as that , if they encounter with equal forces , they retain equal motions on each side , and if they encounter with unequal forces , such a Compensation of the tardity of one , is made by the supervelocity of the other , as that accepting both their motions together , or conjunctly the motion still continues the same . Which also is the same with that Third Law of Nature , registred by Des Cartes ( princip. philosoph. part . 2. art. 4● . ) Quod unum Corpus , alteri fortiori occurrendo , nihil amittat de suo motu : occurrendo , vero minus forti , tantum amittere : quantum in illud transfert . (2) That forasmuch as Atoms constantly retain their motive Virtue even in the most compact and hard Concretions ; therefore can there be no Absolute Qui●t in Nature : the Atoms uncessant striving for liberty , causing perpetual Commotions in all things , though those Commotions be intestine and insensible as we have often said . Which considered , Heraclitus seems to have been more reasonable , in his Denial of all Quiet , but to the dead ( apud plutarch ▪ 1. placit . 23. ) than most have hitherto allowed : He understanding by the Dead , not only Animals deprived of life , and consequently of motion ; but also all other things Dissolved , since then , and only then , the intestine Commotions of their Component Particles , or Atoms ▪ cease . (3) That Motion is not only much more Natural than Quiet , in the G●●eral ▪ but also always Natural , in respect of its Original , forasmuch as it proceeds from Atoms ▪ which are moved by their own Nature , or essentia Gravi●● ▪ and ●ometimes Violent , but ever so only at second hand , or from the nature of Concretions , as they moved with a certain Repugnancy . And this Rule hath also is moved per Accidens , because it is an Accident to him ; and likewise his soul is moved by Accident , because it is only a Part of him . Again , when He teacheth , that whatever is moved , is moved by Another ; that ought to be understood of that thing , which is moved per se : for , from hence it is , that when in the series of particular movents , He would have us to come at length to one First Movent , which is Immoveable , or which is not moved by any other ; we are to understand that Primum Movens to be Immoveable per se , since it may be moved per Accidens . Thus , when a stone is moved by a staff , the staff by the hand of a man , the mans hand by his Soul ; the soul , indeed , is the First movent and Immoveable : but , understand it to be so , per se , because it is at the same moment moved per Accidens , i. e. when the hand , arme , and whole body , which contains it , is moved . Moreo●er , He declares , that whatever is moved per se , is moved juxta Naturam , according to Nature ; such as he affirms that only to be , which is endowed with a soul : yet will He not admit , that what is moved by Another , should always be moved Praeter Naturam , Praeternaturally ; but sometimes Unnaturally ( as a stone , when it is thrown upward ) and sometimes Naturally ( as a stone , when it falls Down again . ) Now , if you hereupon Demand of Him , What that is , which makes a stone fall Down again ; He shall Answer , that what moves it Downward , per se , is the Generant it self , or that which first Produced the stone : and that which moves it downward , per Accidens , is that which removes the impediment or obstacle to its descent , as the hand of a man , or other thing supporting the stone . And , if you again enquire of him , What is the Difference betwixt the Upward and Downward motion of a stone , how one should be Violent , and the other Natural , since , according to his own Assertion , both are Caused by another : His Return will be , that the Difference lies in this , that the stone is not carried upward , of its own Nature , but Downward ; as having the Principle of its Descent , inhaerent in it self , but not that of its Ascent . If you urge Him yet farther ; since the stone hath in it self the Principle of its Motion , why therefore is it not moved only by it self , but wants Another , or External Motor ? His Answer will be : that there is a Twofold principle of motion , the one Active , the other Passive ; and in the stone is only the Principle Passive , but in the External Motor is the Active . When yet it may be farther pressed ; that since according to his own Doctrine , the Passive principle is the matter , and the Active the Forme : as to the matter , that cannot be the principle of its motion Downward , no more than of its motion upward ; and as for the Forme , if that be neither the Active principle , nor the Passive ( as he will by no means admit ) certainly there can be none . Which for Him to allow , were plainly to destroy his own great Definition of Nature , wherein He acknowledgeth it to be the Principle of Motion . But , alas ! these are but light and venial Mistakes , in comparison of those gross Incongruities that follow .

When Aristotle comes to handle the Species , Art. 4. 〈◊〉 or Aequanility , ●he 〈◊〉 ●haracter of a Natural motion● and 〈◊〉 want of uni●ormity , of a 〈◊〉 . or sorts of Natural Motion , you may remember , that He first Distinguisheth Natural motion in Direct and Circular ; and then subdistinguisheth the Direct into (1) that which is from the Circumference toward the Centre , or from the Extrems toward the middle of the world , which He calls Downward ; and (2) that which is from the Centre toward the Circumference , which He calls Upward : assigning the former , or Downward motion , only to Heavy things , to the Earth simply , to Water and mixt things , Secundum quid ; and the Upward be . What then , must that External Principle be , as Aristotle contends , the very Generant of the thing moved ? Certainly , that s highly Absurd ; since the Generant is absent , and perhaps , long since ceased to be in rerum natura : and nothing either Absent , or Nonexistent , can be the Efficient of a Natural Action , such as motion is . If you will have , that to be moved by the Generant , signifies no more than to receive a Virtue or Power of moving it self , from the Generant ▪ then while you endeavour to save Aristotle from the former Absurdity , you praecipitate him into a gross Contradiction of his own Doctrine : for , since the Generant it self ought to be moved by its Generant , and that again to be moved by its Generant , and so upward along the whole series of Generants , till you arrive at length at some First Generant , from whence that Virtue was first derived ; you bring Aristotle to allow a First Generant , which impugns his fundamental supposition of the Eternity of the World . Nay , if you admit God to be the Author of the First Generant , it will then follow , that God must be the Cause of this particular motion , and not the First Generant , no more than the Last . Finally , is that the Cause , which only removes the Impediment to a Heavy bodies Descent ? Neither is that Reasonable ; for , as Aristotle himself confesseth , such a Cause is only a C●use by Accident .

Seeing , therefore , Art. 5. ●he D●wnw●rd motion 〈◊〉 Inanimates , derived from ●n External Principle , contrary to Aristotle that the Downward motion of a Heavy Body doth not proceed from any Intern●l Principle , nor from either its Generant , or that Accidental one , which removes the Impediment to its Descent , in the supposed Capacity of an External : let us proceed to enquire , Whether there be not some other External Cause , whereupon we may reasonably charge that Effect . Which that we may do with the more both of order and plainness ; it is requisite , that we first remember , how Philosophers constitute dive●s sorts of Violent , or Externally-caused motion . Empericus ( ● . advers. physicos . ) makes 4 distinct species thereof , viz. Pulsion , Traction , Elation , Depression . And Aristotle sometimes superads a fifth , namely Collision ; sometimes disallowing Empericus his Division , affirms that the species of motion , made by an External principle , are Traction , Pulsion , Vection , and Volutation : upon good reason reducing Elation and Depression to either Traction or Pulsion ; forasmuch as a body may be elevated , or depressed by either ●raction or Pulsion . But , yet He hath left us rather a Confusion , than logical Discrimination of the species of Violent motion ; for , Collision and Pulsion are one and the same thing ; and Vection may be performed either by Pulsion or Traction , insomuch as the thing movent doth not forsake the thing pulsed , or drawn , but constantly adhaereth unto it : and as for Volutation ; it is both Pulsion and Traction at once , as may be easily conceived by any man , who seriously considers the manner thereof . Nay , Traction it self may be justly reduced to Pulsion ; forasmuch as the movent , which is said to Draw a thing , doth , indeed , nothing but Impel it , by frequently reiterated small strokes , either directly toward it self , or to a lateral region : and yet notwithstanding , for pla●nness sake , and the cleerer Demonstration of our praesent thesis , we judge it convenient , to conserve the Common Notion , and to determine , that all Motion impressed upon one body by another , is performed , in the General either when the movent Propels the moveable from it self , or Attracts it toward it self . For , albeit the movent sometimes propels the thing moved from another body , or attracts it to another ▪ yet can it not possibly do that ▪ but it must , at the same time , either Avert it , in some measure , from , or Adduce it toward it self . Nevertheless , it is not to be denied , but Pulsion is always the Chie● Species ▪ ●nd for that consideration alone is it , that Pro●ection ( which is only Impul●●on , or , as Aristotle emphatically calls it , a more Violent motion ) is generall● a●cepted as synonymous to Violent motion ; and that Philosophers seldo● or never Exemplifie Violent motion , but in Projectills , whether they be projected upward , or downward , ●●anve●sly , obliquely ▪ or any way whateve● ▪

These things considered● 〈◊〉 follows of pure necessity , that the Downward motion of Heavy Bo●●es , being caused ( not by any Inte●nal , but ) b● an ●xternal Force impressed upon them ▪ must be effected either by Impulsion , or by Traction . B● Impulsion it cannot ; because , in the case of a stone throwneUpward , ther● 〈◊〉 nothing External , that can be imagined to impel 〈◊〉 Down again ▪ 〈…〉 attained the highest point of its mountee , unless 〈◊〉 should be the 〈◊〉 and i● its Descent did proceed from the impul●● ▪ 〈…〉 from below upon the upper part of the stone● 〈…〉 projection of the stone upward , during its Ascent , the motion thereo●●ould , in every degree of its remove from the pro●●cient ▪ be Accelerated 〈…〉 same proportion , as it s Downward motion is Accelerated ▪ in ever●●●gree of its descent ; but Experience testifies , ●hat ●ts upward motion 〈…〉 and more Retarded , in every degree of its remo●● from the projici●●● and therefore it cannot be , that the Downward motion thereof should be ●●used , nay not so much as advanced by the Aer . Which thing ●as●endus 〈◊〉 Epist. de proport . qua Gravia decidentia a●celerantu● 〈…〉 ●●monstrated ; and we our selves , out of him , 〈◊〉 the 9 Article of our 2 〈◊〉 concerning Gravity and Levity , in the 3. Book . praecedent . Wha● ▪ 〈◊〉 , can remain , but that it must be by ATTRACTION ? 〈◊〉 ▪ because no other Attractive Force , which might begin and continu● 〈◊〉 Downward motion of a stone , can be imagined ▪ unless it be that Mag●●●●que Virtue of the Earth , whereby it Draws all Terrene Bodies to an 〈…〉 it self , in order to their , and its own better Conservation ▪ 〈…〉 Conclude , that the Cause of the Downwar● motion o● all 〈…〉 , is the Magnetique Attraction of the Earth . Nor need we adferr other ●●guments , in this place , to confirm this Position● in respect we have 〈◊〉 made it the chief subject of the 2 Sect. of our Chap. of Gravity 〈…〉 ; whether we , therefore , remit our unsatisfied Reader .

From the Cause of 〈◊〉 Downward motion of Heavy bodies , let us advance to the Acceleration 〈◊〉 them , in every degree of space , through which 〈…〉 reason , why we should at all enquire 〈…〉 upward mo●ion of Light bodies , in every degree 〈…〉 as we know of no man , but Aristotle , that 〈…〉 motion of Fire , and Aer is slower in the beginning ▪ and gradually 〈◊〉 and swifter in the progress . And so short was 〈…〉 proving that his s●●gular conception , by Experiment , as he ought ; 〈…〉 assumed ●t upon 〈◊〉 credit of only one poor Argument , which is 〈◊〉 .

〈…〉 and other things of the like light and aspiring 〈…〉 Caelo . cap. 8. ) were Extruded and Impelled 〈…〉 descending and crouding toward the 〈…〉 force , as some have contended ; and we●e 〈…〉 spontaneous tendency of their own inhaerent 〈…〉 moved more swiftly in the beginning , and mo●e slowly 〈…〉 their motion ▪ but Fire , and Aer are more 〈…〉 beginning 〈…〉 more and more swift in the progress of their Assent ; therefore are they not moved upward by the Extrusion and Impulsion , but spontaneously , or by their own Levity .

And to Confirm his Minor proposition , that Fire and Aer are Accelerated in every degree of their Assent ; without the suffrage of any Experiment , He subjoyns only , that as a Greater quantity of Earth is moved downward more swiftly , than a less ; so is a Greater quantity of Fire moved upward more swiftly than a less : which could not be , if either of them were Impelled , or moved by an External Force .

But , this is , as the Former , meerly Petitionary ; for , why should not a Greater quantity of Earth , or Fire be moved more swiftly than a less , both being moved ( as we suppose ) by External force , in ●●se the External force be proportionate to the quantity of each ? Doubtless , the force of the ambient Aer , extruding and impelling flame upward , is alway● so much the greater , or more sensible , by how much more Copious the ●●re is ; as may be evinced even from the greater Impetus and waving motion of the flame of a great fire : though it cannot yet be discerned , whether that Undulous or waving motion in a Great flame be ( as He praesume●● more swift and rapid , than that more calm and equal one observed in the flame of a Candle . Tha● ( you l say ) is enough to detect the incircumspection of Aristotle , in assuming , upon so weak grounds , that the motion of Light things Ascending , is accelerated in the progress , and that in the same proportion , as that of Heavy things Descending is accelerated : but not enough to refute the Position it self ; and therefore we think it expedient , to superad a Demonstrative Reason or two , toward the plenary Refutation thereof . Seeing it is evident from Experience , that a Bladder blown up is so much the more hardly depressed in deep water , by how much neerer it com●s to the bottom ▪ and a natural Consequent thereupon , that the bladder , in respect of the Aer included therein , beginning its upward motion at the bottom of the Water , is moved toward the region of Aer so much the more slow●y , by how much the higher it riseth toward the surface of the Water , or lower part of the region of Aer incumbent thereupon ; and that the Cause thereof is th●s , that so much the fewer parts of Water are incumbent upon the bladder and aer contained therein , and consequently so much the less must that force of Extrusion be , whereby the parts of Water bearing downward impel them upward : we may well infer hereupon , that if we imagine that any Flame should ascend through the region of Aer ; till it arrived at the region of Fire , feigned to be immediately above the region of Aer ; that Flame would always be moved so much the slower , by how much the higher it should ascend , or by how much the neerer it should arive at the region of Fire . Because Fire and Aer are conceived to be of the same aspiring nature : and because the same Reason holds good , in proportion , for the decrease of Velocity in the ascension of Flame through the Aer , as for that of the decrease of velocity in the ascension of Aer , included in a bladder , through Water . And , as for Aristotles other relat●ve Assertion , that a Greater quantity of Earth is moved more swiftly Downward , than a Less ; manifest 〈…〉 without ▪ nay 〈…〉 E●perience doth 〈…〉 inhaerent in bodies account●● Heavy , and that every body must therefore ●all down so much the mor● swiftly and violently , by how much the more of Gravity 〈◊〉 possesseth . H●ving thus totally subverted Aristotle● erroneous Tenent ▪ that the 〈◊〉 of L●ght bodies Ascending , is Accele●a●●d in every degree of their A●●●ntion : it follows , that we apply our selves to the consideration of the 〈◊〉 of t●e motion of Heavy bodies 〈◊〉 in every degree 〈…〉 Descention . Whe●ein the First obs●●v●abl● o●●urring , i● the 〈…〉 , or that it is so , which is easily proved from hence , that in all ages 〈…〉 been observed , that the motion of 〈◊〉 things Descendent ▪ 〈…〉 the beginning , and grows swifter and swi●●●● 〈◊〉 toward th● end ▪ 〈…〉 that in fine 〈◊〉 becomes highly rapid ▪ 〈…〉 that the 〈…〉 or impression made upon the Earth ▪ 〈…〉 down from 〈◊〉 high , is always so much the greater or strong●● by h●w much the 〈◊〉 ●he place is from which it ●ell .

The Second , 〈◊〉 the 〈◊〉 or Cause of that velocity Encreasing in 〈…〉 which though enquired into by many of the Ancients , seem● 〈…〉 been 〈◊〉 by none of them . For (1) albeit Aristotle 〈◊〉 was so wary ▪ as 〈…〉 explicate his thoughts concerning it ; y●t ●o●h hi● great 〈◊〉 Simpli●●●● tell us ● in Comment. 87. ) that it was H●s opinion ▪ that a 〈…〉 other thing ●alling from on high , is Corrobo●●ted [ 〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉〈◊〉 ] a Totalitate propria , and hath its species ma●● mor● and mo●● 〈◊〉 ▪ as it comes neerer and neerer to its proper 〈◊〉 ▪ and so 〈…〉 degree of Gravity acceding to it in every ●egree of its 〈◊〉 to the Earth , it is accordingly carried more and more sw●ftly . But , 〈◊〉 that Simplicius hath not expounded , how the 〈◊〉 ston● can 〈…〉 ▪ how it can be Corroborated , or acquire more and more 〈…〉 its species ; or how that additament of fresh ●ravity should 〈…〉 judge you , whether He hath done Aristotle 〈…〉 Author of that Opinion , which instead of 〈◊〉 ●he 〈…〉 much more obscure than afore . Besides , we have the 〈…〉 , that a descending body is not carried the more ●w●ftly ▪ by re●so● 〈◊〉 ●ny access or additament of Gravity : a stone 〈…〉 ounce 〈…〉 as speedily down , as one of an hundred poun● ▪

(2) Others 〈…〉 as the same Simplicius commemorates ) who 〈…〉 the Cause 〈…〉 the Decrease of the quantity of the Aer 〈◊〉 the s●o●● ▪ 〈◊〉 that by how much the higher a stone is , by so 〈…〉 and so much the greater Resistence to the motion 〈…〉 much the greater quantity of the Aer resisting 〈…〉 consequently the resistence of the Aer growing 〈…〉 of the stones descent , the velocity of its 〈…〉 proportion thereunto . And this after 〈…〉 , sinking in deep water ▪ more slowly 〈…〉 neer the bottom . But , though we adm●t , 〈…〉 stone Descending ▪ yet we 〈…〉 to m●ke ●ny sensible difference of 〈…〉 And , would you have an Argument to 〈…〉 one fathom ; 〈…〉 fall the same 〈…〉 fathoms , observe again with what velocity it passeth the last , or tenth f●thom . This done , consider , sin●e in the latter case , the velocity shall be incompa●ably greater , than in the former ; whether it be not necessary , that th●t great au●mentation of velocity in the stone , while it pervadeth the t●nth fathom of space , must not arise from some other , and more potent C●use , th●n the resistence of the inferio● 〈◊〉 ? For , in both case● , the stone carries the same proportion of weight ▪ and in the lowest f●thom there is the same quantity of Aer , and consequently the same measure o● resistence . And , if you weigh the stone , fi●st in some very high place , ●n● afterward in a low , or very neer the Earth ; surely , you cannot expect to find●●t heavier in the low place in respect of the lesser quantity of A●r ●ub●ja●ent , than in the high , in respect of the greater quantity of Aer there 〈◊〉 it . Lastly , as for their Argument desumed from the slower sink●ing of weights in deep , than in sh●llow 〈…〉 thereof 〈…〉 same with th●t of the more diffi●ult depression of a 〈…〉 Aer , neer the bottom , th●n neer the top of the 〈…〉 explained .

(3) A third ●onceipt there 〈◊〉 ( imputed to Hipparchu● , Art . by the 〈◊〉 Simplicius ) which comparing the Downward motion of a stone , 〈◊〉 by its own proper Gr●vity , with the Upward motion of the 〈…〉 , caused by an External ●orce impressed upon it by the 〈…〉 infers , that as long as the force imprest praevails over the stones Gravity , 〈◊〉 long is the stone carried upward , and that more swiftly in the beginning , because the ●orce is then strongest , but afterward less and less swiftly , because the same f●rce imprest is gradually debilitated , until the stones proper Gravity at length getting the upper hand of the force imprest , the stone begins it motion Downward ; which is slower in the beginning , because the Gravity doth not y●t much praevail , but afterwards grows more and more sw●ft , because the Gravity more and more praevails . But this leaves us more than half way short of the Difficulty ; for , though it be reasonable to assume , that a certain Compensation of Velocity is made in both 〈…〉 . that the Decrease of Velocity toward the end of the Upward motion , is made up again by the Encrease of Velocity toward the end of the Downward , and that in proportion to the degrees of space : yet forasmuch as the motion of a stone falling down is constantly Accelerated , not only after it hath been projected Upward , but also when it is only dropt down from some high place , to which perhaps it was never elevated , but remained there from the beginning of the world , as it often happens in deep mines , the earth ●●derneath the stones neer the surface of it being 〈…〉 cannot the stones Gravity , gradually praevailing over the Imprest Force , be , as Hipparchus concludes , the Cause of it● 〈…〉 of its Descent .

These Reasons thus deluding our Curiosity , let us have 〈…〉 formerly asserted Position , that All terrene 〈…〉 are Attracted by the magnetique Virtue of the Earth . 〈…〉 that the magnetique Virtue of the Earth is 〈…〉 afar off : and thereupon infer , that the 〈…〉 therefore more rapid neer the earth , than far from 〈…〉 took Virtue seems to be greater , and so the 〈…〉 truth neerer the stone 〈…〉 and plausible to our first thought : but insatisfactory to our second . For , if it were so , then ought the Celerity of the stones motion , in one fathom neer the Earth , to be the same whether the stone be let fall from the altitude of only one fathom , or from that of 10 , 20 , an 100 fathoms , when we exactly measure the spa●● of time , in which it pervades the one fathom neer the earth , in the former case , and compare it with that space of time , in which it pervades the same lowest fathom , in the latter . It may be farther observed , that , whether a stone be let fall from a small , or a great altitude , the motion thereof for the first fathom of its descent , is always of equal velocity , i. e. it is not more nor less swift for the first fathom of its descent from the altitude of an 1●● fathoms , than from the altitude of only two fathoms : when yet it ought to be more swift for the first fathom of the two , than for the first of the hundred , if the Attraction of the Earth be more vehement neer at hand , than far off ; in a sensible proportion . We say , in a sensible proportion ; because , forasmuch as the magnetique rays emitted from it , are diffused in ●ound from all parts of the superfice thereof , and so must be so much the more dense , and consequently more potent , by how much less they are removed from it : therefore must the Attraction be somewhat more potent at little than at very great distance ; but yet there is no tower or praecipice so high , as to accommodate us with convenience to experiment , whether the power of the Earths magnetique rayes is Greater , to a sensible proportion , in a very low place , than in a very high .

And yet notwithstanding , nothing seems more reasonable than to conceive , that since the magnetique Attraction of the Earth is the true Cause of a stones Downward motion , therefore it should be also the true Cause of the continual Increment of its Velocity , during that motion . But how it should be so ; there 's the Knot . Which that we may undo , let us first resume our former supposition ( in the 2. Sect. of our chap. of Gravity and Levity . ) that a stone were situate in any of the Imaginary spaces ; considering that in that case it could not of it self be moved at all : because , holding no Communion with the World ( which you may suppose also to be Annihilated ) there could be , in respect thereof , no inferior place or region , whereto it might be imagined to tend or fall ; nor could it have any Repugnancy to motion , because there would be no superior region , to which it might be conceived to aspire or mount . Then let us suppose it to be moved by simple Impulsion , or Attraction , toward any other part of the Empty , or Imaginary spaces ; and without all doubt , it would be moved thitherward , with a motion altogether Equal or Uniform in all its parts : because there could be no Reason , why it should be more slow in some parts of its motion and more swift in others , there being no Centre , to which it might approach , or from which it might be removed . Suppose farther , that , as the stone is in th●t motion , another Impulse , equal in force to the former , whereby it was first moved , were impressed upon it ; then , assuredly , would the stone be moved forward more swiftly than before , not by reason of any Affection to tend to any Centre , but because the force of the 〈◊〉 impulse persevering ▪ the force of the second impulse is superadded unto it , and the accession of that force must so corroborate the former , as to augment the Velocity of the stones motion . And hence comes it , that to move forward a bo●● already in motion , doth not only prolong , but accelerate the motion the●●of . Imagine moreover , that a third impulse were ●●●●ntinent●y superadded to the second ▪ and then would the motion be yet more swift than before ; the Encrease of Velocity of necessity still responding to the multiplicity of Impulses made upon the body moved . This may be familiar to our conceptions , from the Example of a Globe set upon a plane ; which may be emoved from its place with a very gentle impulse , and if many of those Impulses be repeated thickly upon it , as it moves , the motion thereof will be so accelerated , as at length to become superlatively rapid . Which also seems to be the Reason , why a clay Bullet is discharged by the breath of a man , from a Trunck , with so great force , as to kill a Pidgeon at 20 , or 30 yards distance : the Impetus or force impelling the bullet , growing still greater and greater , because in the whole length of the trunck there is no one point , in which some of the particles of the mans breath successively flowing , do not impress fresh strokes , or impulses upon the hinder part of the bullet . The same also may be given , as the most probable Cause , why Long Guns carry or shot , or bullet farther than short ; though yet there be a certain determinate proportion to be observed betwixt the diametre of the bore , and the length of the barrel or tube , as well in Truncks , as Guns : experience assuring , that a Gun of five foot , musket bore , will do as good execution upon Fowl , with shot , and kill as far , as one of ten foot , and the same bore ; and consequently that those Gunners are mistaken , who desire to use Fowling pieces of above 5 , or 6 foot long ; These considerations premised , we may conceive , that when a stone first begins to move downward , it then hath newly received the first impulse of the magnetique rays emitted from the Earth : and that if after the impression of that first impulse , the Attraction of the Earth should instantly cease , and no new force be superadded thereunto from any Cause whatever ; in all probability , the stone would be carried on toward the Earth with a very slow , but constantly equal and Uniform pace . But , because the Attraction of the Earth ceaseth not , but is renewed in the second moment by an impulse of equal force to that first , which began the stones motion , and is again renewed in the third moment , in the 4 , 5 , 6 , &c. as it was in the second , therefore is it necessary , that because the former impulses , impressed are not destroyed by the subsequent , but so united as still to corroborate the first , and all combining together to make one great force ; we say , therefore is it necessary , that the motion of the stone , from the repeated impulses , and so continually multiplied Impetus or Force , should be more swift in the second moment , than in the first ; in the third , than in the second ; in the fourth , than the third , and so in the rest successively ; and consequently , that the Celerity should be Augmented in one and the same tenour , or rate , from the beginning to the end of the motion . Art. 12. That the Proportion , or Ration of Celerity to Celerity , encreasing in the descent of Heavy things ; is not the same as the Proportion , or Ration of Space to Space , which they pervade contrary to Michael Var● the Mathematician ▪

The Third thing considerable in this Downward motion of Bodies , is the PROPORTION , or Rate , in which their Celerity is encreased . Concerning this , we know of no Enquiry at all made by any one of the Ancients ; only Hipparchus , as hath been said , thought that in the General , the increment of Velocity in things falling down , was made in the same reciprocal proportion , as the Velocity of the same things projected upward . But , about 90 yeers past , one Michael Varro , an eminent Mathematician ( in tract . de motu . ) depending meerly upon Reason ; would have the Problem to be thus solved . What is the Ration , or Proportion of space to space , the same is the Ration of Celerity to Celerity ; so that if a stone falling down from the heigth of four fathoms , shall in the end of the first fathom acquire one degree of Velocity , 〈…〉 ●nd of the second two , in the end of the third three , in the end of 〈◊〉 fourth four : it will be moved twice as swiftly in the end of the second ●athom , as in the end of the first , thrice as swiftly in the end of the 〈◊〉 , and four times as swiftly in the end of the fourth● as of the first . 〈◊〉 this Proportion is deficient , first in this ; that though the increment of ●●lerity , or of its equal degrees , may be compared with the equal mo●●nts or parts of space : yet can it not be compared also with the equal ●●ments o● parts of Time , without which the myst●ry can never be 〈◊〉 . And therefore Aristotle did excellently well , in Defining 〈◊〉 ▪ and Slow , by Time ▪ determining that to be swift , which 〈…〉 deal of space in a little time ; and on the contrary ▪ that to be 〈…〉 pervading a little of space in a great deal of time . Again , 〈…〉 suppose the theorem to be explicable by equal moments of times 〈…〉 such as are the respites or intervals betwixt the pulses of our 〈…〉 and that a stone falling down doth pervade the first fathom of 〈…〉 the first moment : then , if it pervade the second fathom twice as 〈◊〉 as the first ( as Varro conceives ) it must necessarily follow , that 〈◊〉 second fathom must be pervaded in the half of a moment ; if the 〈◊〉 ●hom he percurred thrice as swiftly as the first , it must be pervaded in 〈◊〉 third part of a moment ; and if the fourth fathom be percurred four times 〈◊〉 swiftly as the first , it must be pervaded in the fourth part of a 〈◊〉 And , because , if you conjoyn the half , third , and fourth part of a mome●●●ou shall have a whole moment with one twelfth part of a moment ; it 〈◊〉 necessary , that in the second moment , three fathoms ( very neer ) must 〈◊〉 percurred : which indeed is very far from truth . For ▪ because , if we 〈◊〉 after the same method , so that the fifth fathom be percurred in the 〈◊〉 part of a moment ; the sixth in the sixth part of a moment , 〈◊〉 so successively ; out of these fragments of time we shall not be 〈◊〉 to make up another whole moment , until it be after the stone hath 〈◊〉 the eleventh fathom , or thereabout ; and so in the third moment 〈◊〉 fathoms shall be pervaded , nor shall we again be able to make up 〈…〉 whole moment , until after the stone hath pervaded the 31 fathom 〈…〉 so in the fourth moment , it shall pervade 20 fathoms , nor shall 〈◊〉 able to make up another complete moment , unt●● after the stone 〈…〉 , neer upon , the 84 fathom , and so in the fifth moment , 53 fath●●s shall be percurred , &c. so that proceeding 〈…〉 , neer upon ; you shall consequently , in a very short time , 〈…〉 it up to Immensity : as is manifest from the short progress 〈…〉 numbers , 1.2 , 4 , 11 , 31 , 84 , &c. Which is impugned by easie 〈…〉 , and not defensible by any Reason whatever .

This the brave 〈◊〉 well considering , and long labouring his subtle and active 〈…〉 explore a fully satisfactory Solution of this dark 〈…〉 most happily to set up his rest in this . First , He defines Motion 〈◊〉 Accelerated to be that , which receding from quiet , doth acqu●●● 〈…〉 of Celerity , not in equal spaces , but equal 〈…〉 upon Grounds partly Experimental , partly 〈…〉 that the moments , or equal Degrees of Cele●●ty 〈…〉 or equal degrees of Time , or ( more plain●● 〈…〉 the same proportions as the Times ; so that 〈…〉 of time pass during the motion , so many degrees 〈…〉 by the thing moved . That the equal 〈…〉 continently in single moments of time , do encrease in each single moment , according to the progression not of Unities , but of Numbers unequal from an Unity : so that if in the first moment of time , the stone fall down one fathom , in the second moment , it must fall down three fathom , in the third five , in the fourth seven , in the fifth nine , in the sixth eleven , and so forward . And , because those Numbers , which they ●●ll Quadrate ( viz. One is the quadrate of an Unity , Fower the quadrate of a Binary , Nine the quadrate of a Ternary , Sixteen of a Quaternary , and ) are made up by the continual addition of unequal number● ( for , three added to one , make four ; five added to four , make nine ; seven , to nine ▪ make sixteen ▪ nine to sixteen , make twenty five ; eleven to twenty five , make thirty six , &c. ) thereupon He infers ▪ that the Aggregates of the spaces percurred from the beginning to the end of the motion , are as the Quadrates of the times : i. e. assuming any one particular moment of time , so many spaces are found pervaded in the end of that moment , as are indicated in the quadrate number of the same moment . For Example , when in the end of the first moment , one fathom of space is pervaded ; in the end of the second moment , four fathom shall be pervaded ▪ ( viz. three being added to one ) in the end of the third moment , nine fathom ( five being added to four ) in the end of the fourth moment , sixteen fathom ( seven being added to nine ) and so forward : so that , accordingly , the spaces pervaded from the beginning to the end of the motion , are among themselves in a Duplicate Ration of moments ( as Geometricians speak ) or equ●l Divisions of Time ; or , all one as the Quadrates of moments are one to another .

Galilaeus , we said , herein relyed partly upon Experience , Art. 14 〈…〉 partly upon Reason . First , therefore , for his Experience ; He affirms , that letting fall a Bullet , from the altitude of 100 Florentine Cubits ( i. e. according to exact comparation , 180 feet , Par●s measure , and thirty fathom of ours ) He observed it to pervade the whole space , and arrive at the ground , in the space of five seconds , or ten sem●seconds ▪ and according to such a ration , as that in the first semisecond , it fell down one cubi● , in the second semisecond , four cubits ; in the third semisecond , nine cubits , in the fourth sixteen ; in the fifth twenty five ; in the sixth 36 ; in the seventh , forty nine ; in the eighth , sixty four ; in the ninth , eighty and one ; in the tenth the whole hundred . And though the good Mersennus afterward found a bullet to pervade the same altitude in a much shorter time ; nay , that in the space of five seconds , a bullet fell down through the space not onely of one hundred and eighty foot , but even of three hundred ▪ i. e. of fifty fathom : yet doth He fully consent , that the Acceleration of its motion ariseth exactly according to Galilaeos progression by the Quadrates of unequal numbers . So as that if in the first semisecond , it descend one semi-fathom ▪ in the second semisecond , it shall descend four semifathoms , in the third sem●second , nine semifathoms , &c. And Gassendu● likewise , though he wanted the opportunity of experimenting the thing● from a Tower of the like altitude ; found notwithstanding , from different heights , that the proportion was always the same ; as Himself at large declares 〈…〉 qua gravia decident . accelerantu●● 〈…〉 you doubt to find it so your self , if in a Glass Tube , neer upon two 〈◊〉 ●●ng , divided into an hundred degrees , or equal parts , 〈…〉 either cut in , or inscribed upon papers ( after the manner of those usually starcht on to Weather-glasses , to denote the several degrees ) and not perpendicularly erected , but somewhat inclining , you let fall a bullet , and exactly observe the manner of its descent , and rate of Acceleration . For , Heavy bodies are , indeed , moved more slowly in Tubes inclined , than in such as are perpendicularly erected ; but yet still with the same proportion of Acceleration .

Secondly , for His Reason , it consists in this ; that , if the Increment of Velocity be supposed to be Uniforme ( and there is no reason , which can persuade to the contrary ) certainly , no other proportion can be found out , but that newly exposed : since , with what Celerity , or Tardity soever you shall suppose the first fathom to be pervaded it is necessary that in the same proportion of time following , three fathoms should be pervaded ; and in the same proportion of time following , five fathoms should be pervaded ; &c. according to the progression of Quadrate Numbers . This , that Great man Ioh. Baptista Ballianus ( whom Ricciolus often mentions ( in Almagesto novo ) but never without some honourable attribute ) hath demonstrated divers ways in lib. 2. de Gravium motu . ) : but the most plain Demonstration of the verity thereof , yet excogitated , we conceive to be this , invented by Gassendus .

Thirdly , we may account the Line DE for the first degree of Velocity acquired in the end of the first time ; insomuch , as the first time AE is not individual , but may be divided into so many instants , or shorter times , as there are points , or particles in the line AE ( or AD ) so neither is the degree of Velocity individual , or wholly acquired in one instant ; but from the beginning encreaseth through the whole first time , and may be repraesented by so many Lines , as may be drawn parallel to the Line DE , betwixt the points of the Lines AD and AE: so that , as those Lines do continually encrease from the point A to the Line DE ; so likewise doth the Velocity continually encrease from the beginning of the motion , and being represented what it is in the intercepted instants of the first time , by the intercepted Lines , it may be represented what it is in the last instant of the same first time , by the Line DE drawn betwixt the two last points of the Triangle ADE . And because the Velocity , thenceforward continuing its Encrease , may be again signified , by Greater and Greater Lines continently drawn betwixt all the succeeding points of the remaining Lines , DB and EC ; hence comes it , that the Line FG , doth represent the degree of Velocity acquired , in the end of the second moment : the Line HI . the Velocity acquired in the end of the third moment ; and the Line KL . the velocity acquired in the end of the fourth moment . And evident it is from hence , how the velocities respond in proportions to the Times ; since , by reason of the Triangles of a common angle , and parallel bases , it is well known , that as DE are to EA , so FG to GA : HI to IA , and KL to LA. Thus , keeping your eye upon the Figure , and your mind upon the Analogy ; you shall fully comprehend , that in the first moment of Time , the falling stone doth acquire one degree of Velocity , and pervades one degree of space ; that in the second moment of Time , it acquires another degree of Velocity , which being conjoynd to the former , makes two , and in the mean while three spaces are pervaded ; that in the third moment , it acquires another degree of Velocity , which conjoyned to the two former makes three , and in the mean while seven parts of space are pervaded ; and so forward . You shall fully comprehend also , that the Celerities obtain the same Ration , as the moments of Time : and that the spaces pervaded from the beginning to the end of the motion , have the same Ration , as the Quadrates of the moments of Time ; which we assumed to Demonstrate , out of Gassendus . But still it concerns you to remember , that we here discourse of that Motion , which is Equally , or Uniformly Accelerated ; or whose velocity doth continually and uniformly encrease , nor is there any moment of the consequent time , in which the motion is not more swift , than it was in every antecedent moment , and in which it is not accelerated according to the same Reason . For , the want of this Advertisement in chief , seems to have been the unhappy occasion of that great trouble the Learned Jesuit Petrus Cazraeus put Gassendus to , in his two Epistles , De Proportione , qua Gravia decidentia accelerantur .

Art. 16. The Physical Reason of that Proportion . And this kindly conducts us to the Physical Reason of this Proportion , in which the velocity of bodies Descending is observed to encrease . For wholly excluding the supposition of the Aers assistance of the Downward motion of a stone , by recurring above , and so impelling it downward ; and admitting the Magnetick Attraction of the Earth to be the sole Cause of its Descent ; unto both which the considerations formerly alleadged seem to oblige us : it is familiar for us to conceive , that the Increment of its Celerity , according to the proportion assigned , ariseth from hence . While in the first moment , the earth attracts the stone , one degree of Celerity is acquired , and one degree of space is pervaded . In the second moment , the attraction of the Earth continuing , another degree of celerity is acquired , and three equal spaces are pervaded : one by reason of the degree of celerity in the mean while acquired , and two by reason of the degree of celerity formerly acquired , and still persevering , as that which is doubly ●equivalent to the new degree in the mean while acquired ; because it is Complete and entire from the very beginning of the 2d moment , but the other is only acquiring , or in fieri , and so not complete till the end of the second moment . Then , according to the same Ration , in the third moment another degree of celerity is acquired , and five spaces ( equal ) are pervaded ; one by reason of the new degree of celerity in the mean while acquired , and fower by reason of the two former persevering , i. e. two in each moment praecedent , or one of a duplicate aequivalency to the new one not yet complete . Then , in the fourth moment another degree of celerity is acquired , and seven spaces are pervaded ; one by reason of the fresh degree in the interim acquired , and six by reason of the three former per●●vering , i. e. two in each praecedent moment . And so of the rest through the whole motion , computing the degrees of encreasing Celerity , by the ration of Quadrate Numbers .

Now , many are the Physical Theorems , and of considerable importance , Art. 17. The Reason of the E●ual Veloc●ty of B●dies of very d●ffe●●n● weig●ts , falling from the same altitude ; inferred from the same The●●y . which might be genuinely deduced from this excellent and fruitful Physicomathematical speculation ; and as many the admired Apparences in nature , that offer themselves to be solved by Reasons more than hinted in the same : but , such is the strictness of our method , and weariness of our Pen , that we can , in the praesent , make no farther advantage of it , than only to infer from thence the most probable Reason of that so famous Phaenomenon , The equal velocity of two stones , or bullets , the one of 100 pound , the other of only one ounce weight , descending from the same altitude ; experience constantly attesting , that being dropt down together , or turned off , in the same instant , from the top of a tower ; the Lesser shall arrive at the ground , as soon as the Greater . For , this admirable Effect seems to have no other Cause but this ; that the Lesser body , as it containeth fewer parts , so doth it require the Impulses or strokes of fewer Magnetical rays , by which the attraction is made : and such is the proportion of the two forces , as that each moveable being considered with what Resistence you please , still is the force in the movent equally sufficient to overcome that resistence , and a few magnetique rays suffice to the attraction of a few parts , as well as many to the attraction of many parts . So that the space being equal , which both are to pervade ; it follows , that it must be pervaded by both , in equal or the same time . Provided always , that the two bodies assumed , be of the same matter ; for , in case they be of divers matters , as the one of Wood , the other of Iron or Lead , that may cause some small Difference in their Velocity . We say , some small Difference ; because , if we take two Globes of different materials and weights , but of the same or equal diameters , as ( V. G. ) one of Lead , the other of Wax : we shall be very far from finding , that the Heavier will be carried down more swiftly than the Lighter , in a proportion to the excess of its Gravity . For , if one be ten times heavier than the other ; yet shall not the Heavier therefore , both being turned off , in the same instant , arrive at the ground ten times sooner than the Lighter : but , at the same time as the heavier , arrives at the ground , from the altitude of 10 Fathoms ; the lighter shall come within a foot of the earth ; so far short doth the lighter come of being nine fathoms behind the Heavier . And the Cause , why the Lighter Globe of Wax , is carried so swiftly , is the same with that , why a bullet of Lead of only an ounce weight , is carried down as swiftly as another bullet of 100 pound . And , what though the Globe of Wax be as great in circumference , as the other of Lead , and somewhat greater ; yet seeing still it hath fewer parts to be attracted , it therefore requires fewer magnetical rays to its attraction with equal velocity to the heavier . But , the Cause why it is carried somwhat , though very little , slower than the heavier ; is to be derived chiefly from the Aer resisting it underneath , the Aer being more copious in proportion to the virtue Attrahent , in respect of the greatness of its Ambite , or Circumference : and thence is it , that Cork , Pith of Elder , straws , feathers , and the like less compact , and so more light bodies , fall down much more slowly .

From this Experiment , and the Reason of it , Art. 18. Gravity Distinguish't into Simple , and Adjectitious . we have an opportunity of observing and easily understanding the Distinction of Gravity into Simple and Adjectitious : the Former being that , which is competent to a body though unmoved , and whose quantity may be exactly determined by the balance suspending the body in the aer ; the Latter being proper only to a body moved , and vanisheth as soon as the body attaineth quiet , and whose measure is to be explored both from the quantity of the simple gravity which the body bears during its quiet , and the Altitude from which it falls . Thus , assuming two Bullets , the one of an ounce , the other of 100 pound , Simple Gravity , according to the Scales ; the Adjectitious Gravity of the Lesser bullet , acquired by the increment of its velocity during its descent , must be less proportionably to its simple gravity , than the Adjectitious gravity of the Greater bullet , acquired by the increment of its Velocity during its Descent , in the same time , and from the same altitude : because , the space and time of the descent of both being equal , the proportion of the acquired gravity of each must be respondent to the proportion of the simple gravity of each . So that if in the end of the fall of the Lesser bullet of an ounce weight , the Adjectitious Gravity of it shall amount to 10 ounces : the Adjectitious gravity of the Greater of 100 pound weight , shall , in the end of its fall , amount to a thousand pound ; nor can the Acquired Gravity of the Lesser ever equal that of the Greater , unless it fall from a far greater Altitude .

Art. 19. The R●●e of that superlative velocity , with which a Bullet would be carried , in case it should fall from the Moon , Sun , or region of the ●ixed stars , to the Earth : and 〈◊〉 each of those vast heights , to the 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 . Here , perhaps , you 'l Demand our opinion , concerning that admirable because superlative Velocity , which Galilaeo and other Mathematicians conceive that a bullet would acquire in case it should fall to the ●arth from those vast ( we might have said Immense ) heights of the Moon , Sun , and region of the Fixed starrs . Of this , therefore , we say in short ; (1) That , in this case , Mathematicians are wont to suppose , that there are the same Causes of Gravity and Velocity in those sublime places , as are observed here with us below , or neer the surface of the Earth : and if they be not , certainly our Description and Computation must be altogether vain and fruitless . For , if the Cause of Gravity , and consequently of the Velocity be the Attraction made by the magnetique rays transmitted from the Earth ; forasmuch as those magnetique rays must become more Rare , and fewer of them arrive at a body , by how much farther it is removed from the Earth : though , perchance , a bullet might be attracted down from the region of the Moon ( and if so , the motion of the bullet would be very slow , for a good while , in respect of the very few magnetique rays , that could arrive to that great height ) yet from that far greater height of th● region of the Fixt stars , a bullet could not be attracted at all , it being impossible that any magnetique ray should be transmitted so far as half way thither . (2) But , supposing that the magnetique Virtue of the Earth did extend thither ; and that a bullet , from whence soever falling , should begin its motion with that speed , and proceed according to the same degrees of Acceleration , which we observe in a stone , or bullet falling from a very high tower : then must it of necessity acquire that incredible Velocity , which our Mathematicians describe . To Particular ; conceding the Distances or Intervals betwixt the Earth and each of those Caelestial Orbs , which our modern and best Astronomers generally assign ; a bullet would fall from the body , or rather the Limbus of the Moon , to the Earth , in two hours and an half ; from the Limbus of the Sun , in eleven hours and a quarter : from the region of the Fixt stars , in 39 hours and a quarter . And so , if we imagine the Earth to be perforated to the Centre , since a bullet would fall from the superfice thereof down to the Centre , in 20 minutes , or the third part of an hour : the same bullet coming from the moon , would pervade the same space from the superfice of the Earth to the Centre of it , in one minute and twenty seconds , or the third part of a minute : coming from the Sun , it would pervade the same semidiametral space of the Earth , in seventeen seconds : and coming from the region of the Fixt stars , it would percur the same semidiametral space of the Earth , in five seconds . So incredibly great would be the Velocity of a bullet falling from such vast Altitudes . And this we think sufficient ▪ concerning the Downward motion of Bodies , accounted Heavy .

SECT. III.

THe Remnant of our praesent Province consists only in the consideration of the Upward motion of Heavy Bodies PROJECTED : concerning which the principal Enquiries among Philosophers are (1) What and whence is that Force , or Virtue motive , whereby bodies projected are carried on , after they are separated from the Projicient ? (2) What are the Laws of their motion . Direct , and Reflex ?

Concerning the FIRST , therefore , we observe , Art. 1. What , and whence is that Force , or Virtue Motive , whereby Bodies Projected are carried on after their Dismission from the Projicient . that Aristotle ( in 8. physic . cap. ult . ) and most of his Sectators confidently affirm , that a stone thrown out of a sling , an arrow shot from a bow , a bullet discharged from a Gun , &c. is moved only by the Aer , from the time of its separation from the sling , bow , or Gun : and the manner of that mo●ive activity of the Aer upon the thing projected , They thus explicate . The Aer ( say they ) which is first moved by the Projicient , together with the moveable , doth , at the same time , both propel the moveable , and impel the Aer immediately beyond it , which being likewise moved , doth in the same manner propel the moveable , and impel the aer immediately beyond it ; and that aer being thus moved , doth again impel both the moveable and the aer next beyond it : and so consequently the next aer impels both the moveable and the next aer beyond it , until the propulsion and promotion being gradually debilitated , and at length wholly overcome , partly by the Gravity of the thing moved , partly by the Resistence of the occurring Aer , the motion wholly ceaseth , and the thing projected attaineth quiet .

And that Others contend , that the Body Projected is carryed forward by a Force ( as They call it ) Imprest ; which they account to be a Quality so communicated unto the body projected , from the Projicient , as that not being indelible , it must gradually decay in the progress thereof , and at length wholly perish , whereupon the motion also must by degrees remit its violence , and at length absolutely vanish , and the thing projected again recover its native quiet . But , lest we trifle away our praecious moments , in confutin● each of these weak Opinions , against which the Reason of every man is ready to object many great absurdities , especially such as the praecedent theory will soon advertise him of : let us praesently recur to the more solid speculations of our master Gassendus in his Epistles ( de motu impresso a motore translato ) and praesenting you the summary thereof , without further delay satisfie your Curiosity , and our own Debt of assisting it .

First we are to determine , that nothing , remaining it self unmoved , can move another . For , since our Discourse concerns not the First Cause of all motion , God , whose Power is infinite , who is in all places , who can , only by the force of his Will , create , move , and destroy all things ; manifest it is , that nothing Finite , especially Corporeal ( and such only hath an interest in our praesent consideration ) can move another thing , unless it self be also moved at the same time : as Plato well observed in his saying , Neque est Dissicile modo , sed etiam plane impossibile , ut quidpiam motum imprimere , sine quapiam sui commotione , valeat : ( in Timaeo . ) And the Reason is this ; whatever doth move , doth act ; and e converso , whatever doth act , doth move ; Action and Passion ( as Aristotle , 3. physic . 3 ) being the same with motion . Again , the movent and Moveable ought to be together , or to touch each other , because , whether the movent impel , attract , carry , or ●owle the moveable : necessary it is , that still it should impress some certain Force upon it : and force it can impress none thereupon , unless by touching it . And though it doth touch it , yet if it discharge no force of motion upon it , i. e. remain unmoved it self : there shall be only a meer Contact reciprocal , but no motion , and as the one , so shall the other remain unmoved . Therefore , that the one may move the other : it ought to have that vigour or motion first in it self , which it doth impress upon the other : since if it have none , it can give none . Even sense demonstrates , that by how much more vehement motion the movent it self is in , at the instant it toucheth the moveable , by so much the farther doth it always propel the same : and thence our Reason may necessarily infer , that the movent must it self be in some small motion , in the same instant it gives a small motion to another . Moreover , though Aristotle ( in 8. Physic cap 5. ) subtly Distinguisheth three Things in motion , viz. the 〈◊〉 ut quod , as ( V. G. ) a man , the Movens ut quo , as a staff : and the Mobile , as a stone : and thereupon magisterially teacheth , that the stone is moved , and doth not move ; that the staff is moved , and doth move : that the man doth move , and is not moved : yet is it not ●●ident , how far short He comes , of thereby Demonstrating the immobility of the First Movent , to which He praetended . For whereas He urgeth , that otherwise we must proceed to Infinity ; that binds not at all : because the movens ut quod , the man is moved by Himself : and sense declares , that the man must move his Arm , or Hand together with the staff , which if you suppose not to be the movens ut quo , ( the stone b●●ng not moved thereby ) but the mobile it self : is not the movent it self ●●so moved ? Suppose also , that the mans Arme , or Hand is the move●● 〈◊〉 quo , nay if you please , that his whole Body , or the Muscles , or Nerve , or Spirits , are the movens ut quo , and deriving the motion from his very Soul , suppose that to be the movens ut quod : yet truely can you not ●●●ceive , that the Soul , it self remaining Immote , doth move the Arm , o●●and . Nor is the Soul it self then moved onely by Accident ( as whe●● marriner is carried by the motion of his ship ) but also per se , as w●●● the mariner moves himself , that he may move the Oar , that it may move the ship , in which himself is carried . For , as a ship , in a calm sea , ●ould not be moved it self , nor the mariner be moved with it , by Accid●●● ▪ in case the mariner himself wanted motion , whereby to impel his ship● so neither would the body be moved , nor the Soul be moved therew●●● by Accident , unless the soul be first agitated within , with a motion wh●●●by the body is moved . Conclude , therefore that nothing can be 〈◊〉 , but the Projicient must not only Touch it , either immediately , ●●mediately by some Instrument ; but also Propel it with the same 〈◊〉 , wh●●●with it self is , in the same instant , moved .

It is moreover ●●●●ssary , that the movent be moved , not only in a point , or so far as that point of space , in which it first toucheth the moveable : but also that a while cohaering unto the moveable , it be moved along with it : so as we may well conceive them to be made , by that Cohaesion , as it were one and the same body , or one entire moveable , pro tempore ; and consequently , that the motion of both the movent and moveable is one intire motion . For , what motion is in the moveable , so long as it remains conjoyned to the movent , is in a manner a certain Tyrocinium , in which the moveable is as it were taught to progress foreward in that way , which the movent hath begun , upward , downward , transverse , oblique , circular , and that either slowly , or swiftly , and according as the movent shall guide and direct it , before its manumission or dismission .

Thus , when a man throws a stone with his hand , you may plainly perceive , how the motion thereof begins together with that of his hand : and after it is discharged from his hand , you cannot say , that a new motion is impressed upon the stone , but only that the same motion begun in the hand is continued . And , therefore , it seems also very unnecessary to require the impression of any new and distinct Force upon the stone projected , by the projicient , which should be the Cause of its motion after its Dismission : seeing nothing else is impressed , but the very motion to be continued through a certain space ; so that we are not to enquire , what motive Virtue that is , which makes the Persevering motion , but what hath made the motion , that is to persever . In the moveable , certainly , there is none but a Passive Force to motion ; nor can the Active Force be required in any thing but the movent : and should we , with the Vulgar , say , that there is an Imprest Force remaining , for some time , in the thing moved , or projected ; we could thereby understand no other than the Impetus , or motion it self .

Here might we opportunely insist upon this , Art. 2. The Manner of the Impression of that Force ▪ that motion is impressed upon a thing moved , only in respect , that the thing moved hath less force of Resistence , than the movent hath of Impulsion : so that the movent , forcing it self into the place of the moveable , compels it to recede , or give way , and go into another place . But it is more material for us to observe ; that when a thing projected is impelled , it is first touched by the projicient only in those parts , which are in its superfice or outside and that those outward parts , being pressed by the impulse , do drive inward or press upon the parts next to them ; and those again impel the parts next to them , and those again the next to them ; till the impulse be by succession propagated quite through the body of the thing projected , to the superficial parts in the opposite side , and then begins the motion of the whole , the parts reciprocally cohaering : as hath been formerly explained , in the example of a long pole , or beam of wood . Which being percussed , but with a very gentle or softly stroke , that one end hath all its parts so commoved successively , as that the stroke may be plainly perceived by a man , that lays his ear close to the other end : which could not be if the impulse were not propagated from parts to parts successively , through the whole substance of the beam . To which it is requisite , that we superad this observable also ; that by reason of the force made by Contact , and that short Cohaesion of the moveable to the movent , there is created a certain Tension , or stress of all the parts of it , towards the opposite region : and of that by that means , all the parts of the thing projected , are disposed or conformed as it were into certain Fibers , or direct Files ; of all which the most strong and powerful is that , which being trajected through the Centre of Gravity in the thing projected , becomes as it were the Axis to all the circumstant ones . Our eys ascertain , that unless the Centre of Gravity be in the middle of the thing projected , or directly obverted to the mark , at which the thing is thrown ; the thing instantly turns it self about , and that part , wherein the Centre of Gravity is , always goes foremost , and as it were carries the rest of the parts , as that which is the most Direct and most Tense of all the Fibres . And this cannot be effected , but with some ( more or less ) Deflection from the mark , at which the force , according to the Centre and Axis of Gravity , was directed ; forasmuch as the Centre of Gravity , wherein many Fibres concur , makes some Resistence , and detorting the Fibres , inflecteth them another way , and so a new Axis is made pro tempore , according to which the Direction of all the parts in their motion afterward is determined . Hence is it , that , if you would hit a mark , either with a sling , or stone-bow , you must choose a stone , or bullet of an uniform matter and composition : or , at least , turn the heavier part of the body to be thrown , forward ; because otherwise , it will Deflect more or less , to one side or other according to the position and inclination of its Centre of Gravity . Moreover , whether soever the thing projected doth tend , all the Fibers constantly follow the Direction of the Axis , or are made parallels thereunto ; so that as often as the Centre is changed , so often doth the Axis , so often do all the Fibres change their position , and follow the Centre . Which we insert chiefly in respect of the motion of Convolution , or Turning of a thing projected immediately after its Dismission ; and of the Curvity of that Line , which is thereby described , whether ascending , or descending . But these are onely Transient Touches , or Hints ; that we might easily intimate , why a motion once imprest , is continued rather this way , than that : and why Feathers , Sponges , and the like Light and Porous bodies , are incapable of having quick and vehement motions imprest upon them ; because they consist of interrupted Fibres , and such as are not Dirigible with the Centre of Gravity .

Art. 3. That all Motion , in a free or Empty space , must be Vniform , and Perpetual : and that the chief Cause of the Inequality and Brevity of the motion of things projected through the Atmosphere , is the magnetique Attraction of the Earth . Here we ask leave , once more to have recourse to that useful supposition of a stone situate in the immensity of the Imaginary spaces . We lately said , as you may remember , that if a stone placed in the empty Extramundane spaces , should be impelled any way , the motion thereof would be continued the same way , and that uniformly or equally , and with tardity or celerity proportionate to the smartness or gentleness of the Impulse , and perpetually in the same line ; because in those empty spaces it could meet with no cause , which by Diversion might either accelerate , or retard its motion . Nor ought it to be Objected , that nothing Violent can be Perpetual ; because , in this case , there could be no Repugnancy or Resistence , but a pure indifferency in the stone to all regions , there being no Centre , in relation whereunto it may be conceived to be Heavy or Light . And , therefore , the condition of the stone would be the very same , as to Uniformity and Perpetuity of motion , with that of the Caelestial Orbs ; which being obnoxious to no Retardation , or Acceleration , but free from all Repugnancy internal , and Resistence External , constantly and inde●inently maintain that Circular motion , which was , in the first moment of their Creation , imprest uopon them , by the Will of the Creator ; and that toward one part , rather than any other . Let us now farther consider ; seeing that if upon some large horizontal plane you should place a smooth Globe , and then gently impel it ; you would observe it to be moved therupon equally and indefinently , till it came to the end thereof : why may you not lawfully conjecture , that if the Terrestrial Globe were of a superfice exquisitely polite , or smooth as the finest Venice Glass ; and another small Globe as polite were placed in any part of its superfice , and but gently impelled any way , it would be moved with constant Uniformity quite round the Earth , according to the line of its first direction ; and having rowled once round the Earth , it would , without intermission again begin , or rather continue another Circuit , and so maintain a perpetual Circulation upon the surface of the Earth ? Especially , since there is no Difficulty 〈◊〉 discourage that conjecture ; forasmuch as look how many parts of the small Globe , during the motion thereof , tend toward the Centre of the Earth , just so many are , at the same time , elevated from it : so that a full Compensation being made in all points of the motion , the same cannot but perpetually continue , and in the same equal tenour , there being no Declivity , whereby it should be Accelerated , no Acclivity , wherby it should be Retarded , no Cavity , whereby after many accurses and recurses , or reciprocations , it should be brought at length to acquiesce . Moreover , in order to our grand scope , let us suppose , that the space , through which a stone should be Projected , were absolute Inane , or such as the Imaginary spaces ; and then we must acknowledge , that it would be carried in a direct and invariate line , through the same space , and with an Uniforme and Perpetual motion , until it should meet with some other space , full of magnetique rayes , Aer , or some other resisting substance . But , here with us , in the Atmosphere , because no space is Inane ( sensibly ) but replete as well with Aer , as with millions of magnetique rayes transmitted from the Earth ; and so a stone Projected must encounter them in every point of space through which it moves : therefore is it , that it cannot be moved either in a direct Line , or equally , or long . For , since multitudes of magnetique Rayes must necessarily invade and attach it , as soon as it is discharged from the Projicient ; though at first setting forth it break through them , and so is scarce at all Deflected : yet because more and more magnetique rayes freshly lay hold of it in every part of space , renew the Attraction , and so more and more infringe and weaken the force of its motion ; hence comes it , that in the progress it doth by little and little Deflect from the Line of Direction , moves slower and slower , and at length sinking down to the Earth , thereon attains its quiet . Hereupon , when men shall Demand , what is that Cause , which weakens and at last quite destroys the Virtue Impressed upon a thing Projected ; rightly understanding , by the Virtue Imprest , the motion begun by the Projicient , and continued by the Projectum : the Answer is manifest ; viz. That it is the Attraction of the Earth , which first opposeth , after gradually refracteth , and in fine wholly overcometh the motion imprest , and so determineth the Projectum to Quiet . Hence also may we learn , that All motion once impressed , is of it self Indelible , and cannot be Diminished , or Determined , but by some External Cause , that is of power to repress it .

Art. 4. That , in the Atmosphere , no body can be projected in a Direct line ; unless perpendicularly Upward , o● Downward : and why . This considered , you may please to observe , that through the Atmosphere , or spaces circumvironing the Terrestrial Globe , being so possessed by the Aer and swarms of Magnetique Rayes , no body can be projected in an absolute Direct : or perfectly streight Line , unless perpendicularly upward or downward . For , if the projection be made either obliquely , or parallel to the Horizon ; the projectum suddainly begins to Deflect from the mark at which it was aimed , and so describes not a streight , but crooked line . Not that the Deflection or Curvity is sensible , at a small distance , especially if the motion be vehement , such as that of an Arrow shot from a Bowe , or Bullet discharged from a Gun : but , that in every point of space , and time , the thing Projected is attracted somewhat Downward ; and there is the same Reason for its Deflection in the first , as there is for its Deflection in the second , third , fourth , or any following point of space , and instant of time , though the greater opposition of the Force imprest makes that Deflection less at the first . Nor ought it to incline us to the contrary , that Archers and Gunners frequently hit the mark , at which they levelled , to some certain distance : because , that Distance is commonly such , as that the Deflection therein is not sensible , though it be sometimes an hairs-breadth , two , three , or four , sometimes an inch below the mark .

Art. 5. That the Motion of a stone pro●ected upwards obliquely , is Composed of an H●●iz●●tal and Perpendi●ular together . Further you may observe , that when a stone is projected , or a bullet shot upward , yet not p●●pendicularly , but obliquely ; the motion thereof is to be considered , not as simply perpendicular , or simply Horizontal , but as mixed , or composed of an Horizontal and Perpendicular together : of a Perpendicular , forasmuch as the Altitude thereof may be measured by a Perpendicular line ; of an Horizontal , forasmuch as it is made according to the Horizon , and the Latitude thereof may be taken by the plane of the Horizon . But , because by how much the more it hath of the perpendicular , so much the less it hath of the Horizontal ; so that the Altitude of it may amount to fifty feet , and the Latitude not exceed one foot : therefore is it manifest , that the crooked Line described by this Compass motion , cannot be Circular ; and Galilaeo ( Dialog. 4. ) hath demonstrated that the Line is Parabolical , or such as Geometricians describe in the ambite of a Cone , when they so intersect it obliquely from one side at the base , that the motion of the intersection is made parallel to the other side left whole , for the Area of each resegment is the Geometricians Parabola : and the crooked ambite of the Area , is a Parabolical Line , and frequently taken for the Parabola it self . We remember also , how Galilaeo , upon consequence , and among other remarkables doth observe ; that of all Projections , made by the same force , the Longest , and in that respect the most Efficacious , is that , which is made to an half-right Angle , or by aiming at the forty fifth degree of Altitude ; in respect of the more prolix Parabola which is described by the Pr●jectum , aimed at that altitude : since at all other altitudes the Parabola must be shorter ; the superior Altitudes being less , and the inferior more open than is requisite .

Now this Composition of a Perpendicular and Horizontal motion may be most conveniently Demonstrated unto you , thus . Art. 6. Demonstration of that Composition . Being in a ship , under sayl , if you hold a Ball in your hand ; the motion of the ball will be onely Horizontal , viz. That , whereby the ship doth carry you , your hand , and the ball in it . If the ship stand still , and you throw the ball directly upward ; the motion of the ball will be onely Perpendicular : but if the ship be moved , at the same instant you throw the ball upward ; then will the motion thereof be Compound , partly Perpendicular , partly Horizontal . For , the ball shall be carried obliquely , and describe a Parabolical line , in which it ascends and again falls down again ; and in the mean time , it shall be promoved Horizontally . The Perpendicular alone , your self may discern with your own eye : because , the horizontal is common both to the ball and your eye , and when as well the ball , as your eye is promoved , therefore doth it always appear imminent over your eye , and in the same perpendicular : but , for the Horizontal , He onely can deprehend it , who stands still on the shoare , or another ship not carryed on at the same rate , as that wherein you are .

Herein there occur Two things , not unworthy our admiration . Art. 7. That of the two different Forces , impressed upon a ball , thrown upward from the hand of a man standing in a ship , that is under sayl ; the one doth not destroy the other ▪ but each attain● its proper scope . The One is , that though there be two divers Forces or motions impressed upon the Ball , at the same time : the one from the Vibration of your Arm , the other from the horizontal Translation of the ship : yet doth neither destroy the other , but each attains its proper scope as fully , as if they were impressed apart . For , the Ball ascends as high , when the ship is moved forward , as when it stands still : and whether it describe a Direct , or a semiparabolical : and again , it is as much promoved Horizontally , when you divert it upward by projection , as when you hold it still in your hand and so it be carried onely by the motion of the ship : and consequently whether the motion thereof describe a Direct line , or a whole Parabola . Onely this you are to note : that a greater Force is required to the projection of a Ball from the foot to the top of the Mast , when the ship moves forward , than when it lies at anchor : because that semiparabolical line , which the Ball must describe in the former case , is shorter than that perpendicular one , which it must describe in the latter : and however the vibration or swing of your arme may seem to you to be equal in both cases , yet is that vibration or force , whereby the ball is carried upward to the top of the Mast , when the ship is in motion , really greater than that , whereby the same ball is carried to the same height , when the ship lies quiet : because , in the former case , there is superadded to the force of your arme , the force which is impressed both upon you and your arme ( without your apprehension ) by the motion of the ship . This you shall plainly perceive , if you onely drop down a ball from the top of the Mast , without any swing or motion of your arme at all . For , seeing that the ball doth always fall at the foot of the mast , in the same distance from it , as it was in the instant of its dimission from the top ; whether the ship be moved , or quiet : necessary it is , that some force be imprest upon the ball by the motion of the ship , or the the same motion , whereby both the Mast it self , and your hand are affected , at the instant of its dimission ; since it must describe a semiparabolical line , longer than that Direct one , which it would describe , if it fell down the ship being quiet . And hence comes it , that if you project a ball from the Poop to the Fore Castle of a ship , under sayl , and back again from the Fore-Castl● to the Poop ; you shall impress a greater force upon it , in throwing it from the Poop to the Fore-Castle , than back again from the Fore-Castle to the Poop : because , in the former case , the force or seconding impulse of the ship must be superadded to the force of your arme in projection , and so make it the stronger ; and , in the latter case , the contrary force of the ship doth as much detract from the force of your arme , and so make it the weaker . And though the ball be carried over equal spaces of the Deck of the ship , in both cases : yet shall it not be carried through equal spaces in the Aer .

Art. 8. T●at the space of time , in w●i●h the ●all is A●cending f●om the F 〈…〉 the Top of the M●st ; is equal to that , in which it is again Descending from the top to the ●oot . Hence may it be Demonstrated , that the space of Time which the ball is Ascending from the foot to the top of the Mast , is Equal to that in which it is Descending again from the top to the foot . For , were it not so , when the ball is projected in a line perpendicular and parallel to the Mast , the ball would not ascend and descend always at the same distance from the Mast , but would either desert it , or be deserted by it , the ship being in motion . Whence it follows also , that in what proportion the velocity of the ball Ascending doth decrease ; in the same proportion doth the velocity of the ball again Descending encrease● so that the motion of the ball must be of equal velocity , when it is removed from the plane of the ship , one fathom ascending , or descending , and likewise at the altitude of one foot , ascending or descending . Again , forasmuch as the force of your arme , projecting the ball , is still equal ; but the force superadded thereunto by the motion of the ship , may be more or less vehement , according as the s●●p is carried with greater or less speed : thence it follows , that the ●arabolical lines described by the ball , are respectively Greater or Less , and the motions of it through the Aer more or less swift . 〈◊〉 , yet all are performed in Equal Time ; because the times of them all are equal to the same time , which is due to the simple Assent and Descent , and with the same proportion of parts .

Art. 9. 〈…〉 . The Other , which deserves our admiration , is this ; that notwithstanding , of the twofold motion composing the Oblique one , that which is Perpendicular , is Unequal , the Velocity thereof being as well diminished in the assent , as augmented in the descent , so that ; in equal moments of time , less spaces are pervaded in the assent , and greater in the descent : yet is that motion , which is Horizontal , plainly Equal in all its parts , or of equal velocity throughout ; so that equal spaces of the Horizon are pervaded in equal times . The truth of this is constant from hence ; that if ( the ship being equally moved on , and the ball being projected in a line parallel to the Mast ) the foot of the Mast shall pervade twenty paces , or an hundred foot of horizontal space : the ball shall be horizontally ( i. e. toward that region , to which the ship tends ) promoved , not more swiftly or slowly in one pace or foot , than in another , but equally in all : for , otherwise , it could not be always imminent over the same part of the ship neer the Mast : nor therefore consist in the same line , or distance from the Mast : which yet it constantly observes . But this easily deceives , that at the end of the balls ascent , or beginning of its descent , the motion is slowest : but then are we to observe , that the Devexity , or Conformity of it to the Horizon is the Greater , as when it comes lower , where the motion is more rapid , the Devexity is less , and its conformity to the Perpendicular greater : so that the whole Inaequability doth consist in the Assent and Descent , or Perpendicular motion of the ball : while in the mean time there is a perfect Aequability in its Horizontal advance , or promotion . From hence we collect : that since a thing Projected is moved unequally , insomuch as it tends upward or downward : and not as it progresseth parallel to the Horizon , or Ambite of the Earth : therefore is it , that the upward and downward motions are both to be accounted Violent : but the Horizontal , or Circular , Natural : Equality , or Uniformity being the inseparable Character of Natural , and Inequality of Violent motion .

Thus far have we treated of that Returning or Reflex motion of Bodies , whereby , being violently projected upward , Art. 10. The Reason and Manner of the Reflexion or Rebounding motion of Bodies , diverted from the line of their direction by others encountring them . they revert or fall down again , by reason of the magnetique Attraction of the Earth : and it now remains onely , that we consider the Reasons of that other species of motion Reflex or Rebounding , whereby Bodies , being also violently moved or projected any way , are impeded in their course and Diverted from the line of their Direction , by other bodies encountring them . Concerning this Theorem , therefore , be pleased to know , that among all Reflexions , by way of Rebound or Resilition , that is the Chiefest , when a body projected , and impinged against another body , is returned from thence directly , or in the same line toward the place , from whence it was projected : which always happens , when the Projection is made to right Angles , or in regular line , such as that in which a Heavy body descends upon an horizontal plane . And all other Reflections are in dignity inferior thereunto , as such whereby the thing projected doth not rebound in a direct line toward the same point from whence it was projected , but to some other region by other lines : according as it is projected in lines more or less oblique . Because , with what inclination a body falls upon a plane , with the very same inclination doth it rebound from the plane ( especially a Globe , and such as is of an uniform matter , and consequently hath the Centre of magnitude and that of Gravity coincident in the same point ) so that by how much the more oblique the projection is , and how much the less is the Angle made of its line with the line of the plane , ( called the Angle of Incidence ) so much the more oblique is the reflexion made , and so much the less the Angle made of its line , with the line of the plane continued ( called the Angle of Reflexion ) and that so long , as till the line of projection shall become parallel to the plane , and so , no body occurring to or encountring the projectum , no reflexion at all be made .

Art. 11. That the ●mersi●n of a weight appen●●d to a 〈…〉 the perpendicular , 〈◊〉 which it had ●●duced it self , in Vibration ; 〈◊〉 a R●flexion 〈◊〉 betwixt 〈◊〉 Reflexion at all , and the Least Reflexion assignable ; and the R●le of all other Reflexion whatever . Know moreover , that betwixt No Reflexion at all , and the Least Reflexion that is possible , there may be assigned as it were a certain Medium ; and that is the Emersion or Rising up again of a weight appensed to a thread or Lutestring , when performing a vibration or swing from one side to the other , it ascends from the perpendicular Line , to which by descending it had reduced it self . For , in that case , no ●●●lecting body doth occur , a simple Arch is described ; and y●●●here is as a certain Procidence or falling down to the lowest point of the Arch , so also a certain Resilition or rising up again from ●he lowest point of the Arch , toward the contrary side . Again ▪ having conceived a direct line touching the lowest point of the Arch , so as that the weight suspended by a string , may , in its vibration , glance upon it with its lowest extreme , and onely in a point touch the horizontal line ; you shall have on each side an Angle mad● from the Arch and the line touching it , which is therefore called the Angle of Contingence : and because Geometricians demonstrate● that the Angle of Contingence , which truly differs from a right line , is less than any Rectilinear Angle , however acute ; therefore may each of those Angles be said to be Median betwixt the right line , and the Angle either of Incidence● or of Reflexion , how small soever it be ; and consequently , the Emersion of the weight in Vibration may as justly be said to be Median betwixt the smallest Reflexion and none at all . However , this Emersion seems to 〈◊〉 the Rule of all Reflection whatever ; for , as in the Vibration of a weight appensed to a string , and describing a simple Arch , the A●gle of its Emersion is always equal to the Angle of its Prociden●● : so in Projection describing an Angular line , the Angle of Reflection is always ( quantum ex se est ) equal to the Angle of Incidence ▪ We say , quantum ex se est ; for otherwise , whether it be sensible , or not , because so long as the Projectum is transferred , it is a●ways somewhat depressed toward the earth , for the reason formerly alleadged ; thence comes it , that the Reflexion can neither be so strong or smart as the Incidence , nor make as great an angle , 〈◊〉 arise to as great an altitude . Which we insinuate , that we might not insist upon this advertisement ; that the Aequality of the Angle of the Reflexion to that of the Incidence , may be so much th● less , by how much the less the projected body comes to a spherical figure , or doth consist of matter the less uniform .

Art. 12. ●he ●ea●●n of the Ae●ualit● of the Angles of In●iden●e and R●●l●xi●n . For , to attain to that Aequality of the Angels of Incidence and Reflexion , necessary it is , that the body projected be exactly spherical , and of Uni●orm matter , and so having the Centre of Gravity , and the Centre of magnitude coincident in one and the same point ; as we have formerly intimated : it being as well against Reason , as Experience , that bodies wanting those conditions should arise to that aequali●● which that we may the better understan● , let us consider , that 〈◊〉 in a Globe , or Ball Falling down , we regard onely that Gravity ▪ which it acquires in its descent , from the magnetique Attraction of the Earth : so in a Globe , or Ball Projected , we are to regard onely that Impetus or Force , which being imprest upon it by the Projicient , supplies the place of Gravity , and in respect whereof the Centre of its Gravity may be conceived to be one with that of its magnitude . Let a Ball , therefore , be projected Directly or to right Angles , upon a plane ; and , because , in that case , that Fibre must be the Axis of its Gravity , whose extreme going foremost is impinged against the plane : thence is it manifest , that the Repression must be made , in a direct line , along that Axis ; the parallel Fibres in equal number on each part invironing that Axis , and so not swaying or diverting the ball more to one part than to another , by reason of any the least disproportion of quantity on either side . Then , l●t the same Ball be projected Obliquely against the same plane ; and because , in this case , not that middle Fibre , which constituteth the Axis of Gravity , but some one or other of the Fibres circumstant about it , must with one of its extreams strike against the plane : therefore is it necessary , that that same Fibre be repressed by that impulse , and by that repression compelled to give backward toward its contrary extream , and thereby in some measure to oppose the motion begun , which it wholly overcome , and so the ball would rebound from the plane , the same way it came , if the Fibres on that side the Axis of Gravity , which is neerest to the plane , were equal in number to that are on the farther , or contrary side of it : but , because those Fibres , that are on the farther side , or on the part of the Centre and Axis , are far more in number , and so the●e is a greater quantity of matter , and consequently a greater force imprest , than on the side neerer to the plane ; therefore doth the begun motion persever , as praevailing upon the repression and renitency of the Fibre impinged against the plane , and since it cannot be continued in a direct line , because of the impediment ariseing from the parts cohaerent , it is continued by that way it can , i. e. by the open and free obliquity of the plane . But , this , of necessity , must be done with some certain Evolution of the Ball , and with the contact of the Fibres posited in order both toward the Axis and beyond it ; and while this is in doing , every Fibre strives to give back , but , because the farther part doth yet praevail over the neerer , therefore doth the neerer part still follow the sway , and conform to the inclination and conduct of the farther , and all the toucht Fibres change their situation , nor are they any longer capable of returning by the same way they came , because they no longer respect that part from whence they came . We say , with the Contact of the plane by the Fibres posited toward the Axis and beyond it ; because , since in that Evolution or Turn of the Ball , the extream of the Axis toucheth the plane , yet nevertheless no Resilition , or Rebound is therefore caused , in that instant ; and if there were a resilition , at that time , it would be to a perpendicular , as well the Axis , as all the circumstant Fibres being erected perpendicularly upon the face of the plane : but the Resilition there must be beyond it , because the force of the farther part of the Fibres doth yet praevail over that of the neerer . For , the Force of the farther part doth yet continue direct and intire ; but , that of the neerer is reflected , and by the repression somewhat debilitated : and therefore , the Resilition cannot be made , until so much of Repression and Debilitation be made in the further part , as was made at first in the neerer . And that must of necessity be done , so soon as ever the plane is touched by some one Fibre , which is distant from the Axis as much beyond , as that Fibre , which first touched the plane , is distant from the Axis on this side : for , then do the two forces become equal , and so one part of the Fibres having no reason any longer to praevail over the other , by counter inclination , the Ball instantly ceaseth to touch the plane , and flies off from it , toward that region , to which the Axis and all the circumstant Fibres are then , i. e. after the Evolution , directed . Now , because the Ball is , after this manner , reflected from the plane , with the same inclination , or obliquity , with which it was impinged against it ; it is an evident consequence , that the Angle of its Reflexion must be commensurable by the Angle of its Incidence : and that each of them must be so much the more Obtuse , by how much less the line of projection doth recede from a perpendicular ; and contrariwise , so much the more Acute , by how much more the line of projection doth recede from a perpendicular , or how much neerer it approacheth to a parallel with the plane .

Art. 13. Two Inferences from the praea●ses ▪ viz. (1) That the oblique Projection of a Globe against a plane , is composed of a double Parallel : and (2) That Nature suffers no diminution of her right to the shortest way , by Reflexion . From these Considerations we may infer Two Observables . The One , that the oblique projection of a Globe against a plane , is composed of a double Parallel , the one with the Perpendicular , the other with the plane : for , the Globe at one and the same time , tends both to the plane , and to that part toward which the plane runs out forward . The Other , that Nature loseth nothing of her right , by the Reflexion of bodies ; forasmuch as she may nevertheless be allowed still to affect and pursue the shortest , or neerest way : for , because the Angle of Reflexion above the plane , is equal to that Angle , which would have been below the plane , in case the plane had not hinderd the progress of the line of projection beyond it , by reason of the Angles Equal at the Vertex , as Geometricians speak ; therefore , is the Reflex way equal to the Direct , and consequently to the shortest , in which the ball projected could have tended from this to that place .

Art. 14. Wherein the Aptitude or Ine●●itude of bodies to Refle●ion doth consist . Here , to bring up the rear of this Section , we might advance , a discourse , concerning the Aptitude and Ineptitude of Bodies to Reflexion ; but , the dulness of our Pen with long writing , as well as the Confidence we have of our Readers Collective Abilities , inclining us to all possible brevity , we judge it sufficient onely to advertise , that what we have formerly said , concerning the Aptitude and Ineptitude of Bodies to Projection , hath anticipated that Disquisition . For , certain it is , in the General , that such Bodies , which are More Compact , Cohaerent , and Hard , as they may be , with more vehemence , and to greater distance , Projected : so may they , with more vehemence , and to greater distance Rebound , or be Reflected ; provided , they be impinged against other bodies of requisite Compactness , Cohaerence , and Hardness . And , the Reason , why a Tennis-ball doth make a far greater Rebound , than a Globe of Brass , of the same magnitude , and thrown with equal force ; is onely this , that there is not a proportion betwixt the Force imprest by the Projicient , and the Gravity of each of them ; or betwixt the Gravity of each , and the Resistence of the Plane . Which holds true also concerning other bodies , of different Contextures .

CONCLUSION : Ingenious Reader ,

I Have kept you long at Sea , I confess , and ( such was the Unskilfulness of my Pen , though steered , for the most part , according to the lines drawn on those excellent Charts of Epicurus and Gassendus ) often shipwrackt your Patience . But , be pleased to consider , that our way was very Long and taedious ; insomuch as we had no less than the whole of that vast and deep Ocean of Sublunary Corporeal Natures , to sayl over : that our passage was full of Difficulties , as well in respect of those sundry Rocks of Incertitude , which the great Obscurity of most of those Arguments , whose discovery we attempted , inevitably cast us upon ; as of those frequent Mists and Foggs , which the exceeding Variety of mens Opinions , concerning them , surrounded and almost benighted our judgement withal : and chiefly , that if by the voyage your Understanding is brought home not only safe , but inriched , though in the least measure , with that inestimable Wealth , the Knowledge of Truth , or what is so Like to Truth , as to satisfie your Curiosity as fully ; as I have reason to congratulate my self , for the happiness of my Care and Industry , in being your Pilot , so must you to esteem the adventure of your Time and Attention compensated with good Advantage . And , now you are on Land agen , give me leave , at parting , to tell you ; That all the Fare I shall ever demand of you , is only a Candid sentiment of my Good-will and cordial Devotion to the Commonwealth of Philosophy . Which , indeed , doth so strongly Animate me on to enterprizes of Publique Utility , though but to those in the Second Form of Scholars ; that I can be well contented , not only to neglect opportunities of Temporal advantages to my self , while I am imployed in the study , how to contribute to the Intellectual promotions of others ; but also to stand in the number of those Active and Free Spirits , who have , through want of Abilities only , miscarried in their well intended Endeavours for the benefit of Learning ; rather than in the list of those Idle , or Envious ones , who having more of Wit , than of Humanity , and wanting nothing but the Inclination to do Good , have buried their Talents , and lest the Republique of Arts and Sciences , to suffer in the want of such means of Advancement , as their Capacities might easily have afforded unto it .

'T is the Custom of the Multitude , you Know , always to estimate the Counsel of Designs only by their Success ; and never allowing for Impediments or sinister Accidents , to account the Goodness of an Undertaking to consist wholly in the Felicity of its Event : but , such is the justice of Wisdom , that it consigns a Reward to a good Intention ; and decrees a Lawrel to be planted on his Grave , who fals in the generous Attempt of any noble Discovery , as well as one to be placed on his Head , who shall be so much beholding to the Favour and Assistance of his Fortune , as to Accomplish it . This I put you in mind of , not out of Arrogance , as if I challenged any thing 〈◊〉 due to me , besides a lively Resentment of my constant and sincere Zeale to the Encrease of Knowledge ; but , to possess you more fully with the Equity of my Expectation , which aims at no other Reward , but what Detraction it self dares not dispute my Right unto , and much less tha● what , I presume , your own Charity would , if I had referred my self thereunto , have readily assigned me .

But , lest I seem to prevent you in your Inclination , or to Extort that from you by force of Argument , which as well your own innate Candor , as judicious Aequanimity , had sufficiently praepa●ed you to offer me of your own accord ; I resigne you to your Peace , and the undisturbed enjoyment of those Pleasures , which usually result from the memory of Difficulties once overcome : Having first assured you , that your benigne Acceptance of my Services , and Pardon of my Misfortunes ( so I may call all such Errors , whose praecaution was above the power of my humble judgement ) in this Voyage ; may prove a chief Encouragement to me , to adventure on a Second , without which this First must be Imperfect ; and that is for a Description of the Nature of that Paradise of the World , that bright shadow of the All-illuminating and yet Invisible Light , that Noble Essence , which we know to be within us , but do not understand because it is within us , and cannot understand without it , the Humane Soul ; and that , so soon as Quiet and Physick shall have repaired those Decays in the Weather-beaten Vessel of my Body , which long Sitting , frequent Watchings , and constant Solicitude of mind have therein made .

In the meantime , I conjure you , by your own Humanity , to remember and testifie , that in this my Conversation with you , you have found me so far from being Magisterial in any of the Opinions I praesented ; that considering my own Humor of Indifferency , and constant Dubiosity ( frequently professed , but more expresly , in the First Chapter of this Work , and 1. Art. of the 1. Chap. 3. Book . ) it hath somewhat of wonder in it , that I ever proposed them to Others : nor ▪ indeed , can any thing solve that wonder , but my Hope●● thereby secretly to undermine that lofty Confidence of yonger Heads , in the Certitude of Positions and Axioms Physiological ; and by my declared Scepticism even in such Notions , as my self have laboured to assert , by the firmest Grounds , and strongest Inducements of Belief , to reduce them to the safer level of

Quo magis quaerimus , magis dubitamus .

FINIS .

Notes, typically marginal, from the original text

Notes for div A32712-e47410

Notes for div A32712-e72360

Notes for div A32712-e85110

Notes for div A32712-e145300